《Abolition of the Wicked》 Chapter 1 Drip! Drip! The flame didn¡¯t burn well as the flint was drenched in blood flowing from the hand. Mt. Gumbong, of an unfathomable depth with its precipitous cliffs and blade-like rocks scattered all over the place, was a very rugged place for an eight-year-old boy to climb. Yet the boy was climbing by all means. ¡°Calm down, I still have time left.¡± The boy stopped hitting the flint and took a deep breath Unlike the boy¡¯s murmur when glanced up, the night sky was signaling that the day is ending He went back to hitting the flint. The yellow sparks fell on the surface and soon created embers. The boy carefully placed the prepared dried leaves on it. After running for 1000 miles climbing Mt. Gumbong, his whole body was full of scars, and he was exhausted that he couldn¡¯t breathe, and was also short on time. Nevertheless, the boy was not in a hurry, as he knew that he has to be calm the more he rushes. It¡¯s a knowledge that is difficult for an eight-year-old kid to have. The precarious embers finally transferred to the leaves. The boy once again put more leaves and twigs onto it. Flames and smoke rose from the bronze incense burner of two diameters, and three feet in height which was rusted in blue. ¡°Sigh!¡± With a sigh of relief, the boy¡¯s body slumped back with a thud. Even the cold rock could not hold the consciousness of the boy leaving his body. ¡°Grandfather, I kept my promise.¡± It seemed that the unconscious boy woke up because of pain as well as nightmares. The boy who suddenly woke up was still thrown in the darkness on top of the mountain. Four people, covering that darkness like capes, came into dim view. The appearance of those looking down at him could not be grasped because of the darkness. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gum Woo-bin¡± ¡°Why did you light the incense burner.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡­ Grandfather Hwa Jeok-san¡­..¡± Although he didn¡¯t see the face he could feel with all his body that they were startled. ¡°Did you just¡­. say Hwa Jeok-san?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was as cold as ice flakes dripping on the skin. ¡°Yes. Now, now¡­.. .¡± Gum Woo-bin spoke up after wetting his cracked throat with saliva. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in a dungeon at Baekrim-mun. That¡¯s what Grandfather Hwa Jeok-san told me to tell. The cold-voiced woman asked once again. ¡°How do you¡­. know that?¡± Her words were blocked by the voice of a man who was softer than that of a woman. ¡°Now it¡¯s not the time to argue over it. We have to go quickly and save Master.¡± ¡°But we need to make sure if this kid is telling the truth¡± ¡°Who else would be knowing Master¡¯s other name besides us?¡± The guy with one head larger than the other three nodded. ¡°Right. The only person who knows Master¡¯s name other than us is him.¡± The person who never uttered a word until now suddenly disappeared out of sight. That¡¯s what it looked like for Gum Woo-Bin. ¡°The impatient guy left first¡± The word ¡®left¡¯ was heard right away but the word ¡®first¡¯ was heard faintly from a long distance. ¡°Twenty years. We finally found Master.¡± Even the big guy left. The woman left alone asked. ¡°Do you know Hwang Chang-Hyun?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a village that¡¯s one walk away once you go down the mountain.¡± ¡°There is a boarding house there. Stay in that place¡± Drop! When the pouch with silver coins fell next to Gum Woo-Bin¡¯s ears the woman had already left. Even after they left Gum Woo-bin was looking at the star that was close as he could catch it for a long time. ¡°Baekrim-mun is a scary place¡­..¡± Wang Do-Seok, the master of Baekrim-mun looked down at the current master Kwak Chun-Su, who came rolling towards his feet. Kwak Chun-Su, whose heart was hollow, was found dead without having it to confirm it. ¡°Stop it! There¡¯s only four of us¡± Wang Do-Seok¡¯s oldest son Wang Chae-Myeong encouraged the disciples with the number of enemies being ¡®four¡¯ but Baekrim-mun was too much to even handle one of them. Jang Man-dok of Kwon Wang Dok-je, Seo Seok-San of Cheon Eum-Gwi, Do Pyeong-Su of Muyeong Gwi-Do, and Yeon Geum-Hong of Minachal who showed off the skill of killing ten people using five memorizations. Sixty years ago, five letters appeared like an idiom in Moorim. The Moo-rim-geum-won-oh Five people who should never hold a grudge at the Moorim, four blood-lions among them showed up at the Baekrim-mun. No, to be accurate it¡¯s five of them. Those blood-lions are causing a bloodbath at the Baekrim-mun because their owner Ma Gun-Ja is in the dungeon. ¡°They say greed brings out anger¡± In his 40s, Wang Do-Seok was a man of ambition. He wanted to develop Baekrim-mun as a clan comparable to the five generations. No, he wanted to make Baekrim-mun the best in the world by surpassing the guardians of Moorim. That¡¯s why Ma Gun-ja was abducted. He thought he could achieve the best in the world if he took away the martial arts of the world¡¯s most recognized master Ma Gun-Ja, regardless of the political situation. A poison that can even subdue an invisible, 500 bulls and the lord of 30 complexes made Wang Do-Seok¡¯s plan successful. Besides that, he had prepared six other plans but he was caught without even having to utilize the rest of them. It was surprising that he was caught easier than he expected, but the joy of putting Ma-Gun-Ja in his hands quelled the question. But that was the plan of Baekrim-mun. For the past 20 years, Wang Do-Seok has not even gained half a second of Ma Gun-ja¡¯s skills. Even after using all the torture known to the world and cutting off the fascia of the limbs Ma Gun-ja never told about his skills. Even the sparsely screams that were heard had already stopped. The only ones standing perfectly in the eyes of Wang Do-Seok were the blood-lions. Sixteen shards that had been preserved for hundred years were torn down and all the four-hundred disciples that had moved like limbs turned into corpses. Not even one person could survive. The blood-lions didn¡¯t even permit the disciples to escape. There was none other than a woman and a child who survived from Baekrim-mun. There is one person who hasn¡¯t died yet. Wang Chae-Myeong, the only child who was caught by the hand of Seo Seok-San. Though he was alive he didn¡¯t look alive. Both arms were broken and he was choking and coughing up blood from his stomach. Although it aches his heart, he has no rage against the blood-lions. Anger can only burn when there is a spark called hope, but the moment the blood-lions showed up hope was not up to him. Five shadows slowly approached Wang Do-Seok. Wang Chae-Myeong¡¯s shadow shook like a wind chime on the middle of Seo Seok San¡¯s shin. ¡°Our Master is staying here at the dungeon¡± Half of his hair had fallen and his face was filled with age spots, yet Seo Seok-Seon¡¯s voice was as clear as that of a youth in his 20s. Not only the voice but also the skin on his hand was beautiful. When Wang Do-Seok didn¡¯t answer Seo Seok-Seon¡¯s voice continued. ¡°If you show me the entrance to the dungeon I¡¯ll save this guy. The martial arts are gone but the battalion will continue.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°You think we can¡¯t find the entrance for the dungeon by ourselves? I¡¯m trying to save time because our time is more important than the life of a worthless guy.¡± The entrance to the dungeon is hidden, but they will eventually find it. There is no way wasting their time can be more important than taking the opportunity to save the son¡¯s life. ¡°If you lift the straw mat off the warehouse floor¡­¡­¡± Thud! Wang Do-Seok¡¯s index finger trembled as he pointed at the shabby warehouse behind him. Wang Chae-Myeong¡¯s head was broken like a lie. ¡°Jang Man-Dok! Please do give a signal when it bursts!¡± He threw a fit of anger at the sight of Seo Seok-Seon who was shaking off his hands by saying, ¡°Argh! The parts of the brain were smeared on my delicate hands.¡± Even without the spark called ¡®Hope¡¯, anger sometimes burns on its own. Of course, such anger fades out as quickly as it burns. Jang Man-Dok, the very first to be hot-tempered had powered down. Wang Do-Seok, who was famous for being the top in Southern China, shot a blow as well. Crack! Urgh! The two men¡¯s skills were so clear that both arms of Wang Do-Seok were crushed in a single move. Then Do Pyeong-Su¡¯s sword chopped both his arms and Yeon Geum-Hong¡¯s hatred struck his eyes. Seo Seok-San who was wiping the bloodstains off his hands on the deceased Wang Chae-Myeong¡¯s clothes clicked his tongue. ¡°If you¡¯re killing you must kill spotlessly, shouldn¡¯t you¡± However, Seo Seok-San also went chasing the three people to the warehouse without stopping Wang Do-Seok¡¯s breath. Screams of Wang Do-Seok echoed for a quite long time at the Baekrim-mun, where everyone died. He was over a hundred years old but had the appearance of an old man and a face that made women¡¯s heart flutter. But twenty years of torture has taken away all the looks of the old Ma Gun-ja. The skinny old man¡¯s eyes were filled with jaundice, and he looked like an anchovy covered in clothes. The blood-lion bowed towards Hwa Jeok-san who was seated on the rock and sat on his knees. Hwa Jeok-san rubbed his gloomy eyes and gently stared at the four. His eyes were on Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°I know the rest but who is this young lady?¡± ¡°Sorry? Master! It¡¯s me! Geum-hong! ¡°Eh? You are the Yeon Geum-hong of Hanseonja? Wait¡­¡­ Since Geum-hong is 42 years younger than me, she¡¯ll be turning exactly 90 years this year but she looks like around twenty-five or six¡­¡­ Looks like the make-up mask technology is outstanding. Take off the mask now. ¡°Master. You even know my age. sob sob!¡± Yeon Geum-hong who shed two droplets of tears continued. ¡°But this is not a make-up mask but my real face.¡± ¡°Did you do turn back your age or something?¡± ¡°Five years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Indeed, turning the age back doesn¡¯t happen just because you¡¯re good at martial arts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all luck, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hwa Jeok-san turned his head towards Seo Seok-san who spoke out. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t been lucky all these times. How do you not have hair more than me?¡± Hwa Jeok-san turned his head away from Seo Seok-san who lowered his head in anger and looked at Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Right, Pyeong-su. What about you? Did you take off Cheonjamun?¡± ¡°What? Th-, that¡­. since I was busy finding you¡­..¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s the best thing when you learn martial arts at Moorim.¡± Hwa Jeok-san looked at Jang Man-dok who was seated at the farthest left. ¡°You still silent as ever huh. Let¡¯s have a drink that will make that mold in your mouth disappear, shall we? You have drinks, right?¡± All four of them pulled out a gourd-shaped bottle from their waist-belts. Hwa Jeok-san automatically smiled looking at the gourd-shaped bottle. ¡°Now that I can drink the alcohol made by you guys, even if I die I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡± Seo Seok-san spoke out. ¡°Master, what do you mean die? You must drink the alcohol made by your subordinates every day and live another hundred years more.¡± Hwa Jeok-san who corked the bottles and drank one after the other, bent down halfway and said. ¡°How about a disciple than subordinate?¡± ¡°What? Di-, disciple?¡± ¡°Why? Do you hate to be my disciple?¡± ¡°Wh-, what do you mean hate! It¡¯s our lifelong wish! But we had given up since you said you¡¯ll never have a disciple.¡± ¡°I thought I¡¯d live for another hundred or two hundred years. It was my selfishness to live more freely. I didn¡¯t want to pass on to you the karma of the evil that has been going on for generations too. But looks like you¡¯ve built your karma finding me throughout the past 20 years. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hwa Jeok-san uttered the word ¡®sorry¡¯. The word ¡®sorry¡¯ was uttered by the world¡¯s most confident and powerful supreme being. ¡°Not at all! How can you be sorry for us! It¡¯s rather us who are¡­. very sorry for not being able to find you earlier.¡± Hwa Jeok-san¡¯s voice dropped at the back of the four who dropped down sobbing. ¡°Though I didn¡¯t call you for the past 70 years, you four have always been my disciple. I thought that the name Ma Gun-ja was great but after being locked up for the past 20 years, it¡¯s all been false. I hope that these five disciples of this foolish master who lived being devoted in the falsehood, rely on each other and eat & live well.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in m-¡­.. Wait, five disciples?¡± When Do Pyeon-su was counting up to three, Yeon Geum-hong poked his side. She probably thought that Hwa Jeok-san was confused. ¡°But then where¡¯s that kid?¡± ¡°A kid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about your abolition.¡± ¡°The kid who told us that we have a master?¡± ¡°Right. I accepted him as a disciple one year ago. Though you guys have been my disciples of 70 years by heart, since Geom Woo-bin was accepted as the official disciple first, of course, he¡¯d be your abolition, isn¡¯t it?¡± The blood-lion couldn¡¯t help but get flustered. Though it was a lifetime joy being the disciples of Hwa Joek-san, they couldn¡¯t help but be flustered at the thought of having to bring a kid whose name ink hasn¡¯t even dried on his family register, as an abolition. ¡°What¡¯s the distance between Baekrim-mun and Mt. Gumbong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s around 1000 miles.¡± ¡°How long would it take if you don¡¯t use the light technology?¡± ¡°It will take about 15 days if we hurry.¡± ¡°It was 10 days ago. That I sent Geom Woo-bin to you.¡± ¡°What? You mean he went 1000 miles across, climbed the Mt. Gumbong, and lit the incense in just 10 days?¡± ¡°He probably ran without eating or sleeping well. To protect the promise, he kept to this master. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all in your 90s, aren¡¯t you? Though you think it¡¯s good to bring that eight-year-old kid as an abolition at that age, you¡¯ll find out when you spend time together. That the kid is fully entitled to that highest abolition.¡± All the alcohol bottles were emptied as he spoke. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve drunk this and have accepted you as my official disciples as well, looks like there¡¯s nothing else that can be good. Now you can call me ¡®Master¡¯.¡± All of them either kept their sound low in awkwardness or made a sound smaller than that of a mosquito¡¯s fluttering of its wings, and continued to competitively cough out the title ¡®Master¡¯. ¡°Hohoho! That name, it sounds quite nice to hear!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll raise it!¡± When the blood-lion stood up, Hwa Jeok-san straightened his back. ¡°Now I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I die for real.¡± Right when they gave their fifth bow, Hwa Jeok-san¡¯s breath was no more. Though all of them knew it already, they did not stop bowing down while wiping their tears. Just like that, they became the official disciples of Ma Gun-ja. And they also had the abolition of an eight-year-old. Chapter 2 The old saying that there is heaven in the sky and Hangzhou and Suzhou on earth is not just a saying. Among that, Hangzhou¡¯s night was particularly beautiful. The lake was packed with boats of various colors as if it was sprinkled with jewels, and the splendor of the city seemed like looking at the Milky Way. In particular, the bars at the riverbank that crosses Hangzhou were considered as one of the best places, so there were always a lot of visitors. However, there was not a single visitor left in the place loved by many poets and drinkers in the name of a boarding house, the only bar in the riverbank. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At the boarding house that the blood-lion rushed into, were five people trembling including the owner. ¡°I truly have not taken in any child younger than ten as a guest in the past three d-¡­ two years.¡± In the life revived by Yeon Geum-Hong, owner Wang Su-Bong settled with his knees relaxed. Thankfully there was a chair right at the back, so he avoided an unsightly fall on the ground. ¡°If you¡¯re lying to us, we will destroy not only you but three of your families¡­. no, your entire clan.¡± The energy in her voice made sure it will certainly turn into reality, not just a threat. ¡°O-of course¡± Wang Su-Bong¡¯s confident answer flashed a failure across Yeon Geum Hong¡¯s face. She surely sent him to this place by giving him money, where did the young abolition go? ¡°First of all, let¡¯s start searching this area thoroughly.¡± Yeon Geum-Hong turned around at Seo Seok-San¡¯s words, and Do Pyeong-Su said Wang Su-Bong, ¡°If we don¡¯t find the abolition you¡¯re dead. If you find the abolition and hurt even a fingertip, you¡¯re dead. If someone or the other harms the abolition, not only the guy who harmed, but you¡¯ll also die. ¡°W-what did I do wrong? It¡¯s just that the guest didn¡¯t come here, isn¡¯t it¡­so? ¡°If something happens to the abolition someone or the other has to take responsibility. Do I have to take that responsibility?¡± He had no choice but to shake his head. If he nodded there he thought he would¡¯ve gotten his head chopped. ¡°Right, of course, you¡¯re the one to be responsible.¡± Seeing the blood-lion leave the boarding house Wang Su-Bong prayed and prayed to God for the safety of the child called the abolition who he hasn¡¯t even met before. The four of them wandered all around for four hours, but they couldn¡¯t find Geom Woo-bin at the end. ¡°As he promised, will the owner guy at the boarding house¡­!¡± Yeon Geum-Hong caught Do Pyeong-Su who was heading towards the boarding house. ¡°Hold on¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯re barking up the wrong tree, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never barked up the wrong tree before?¡± ¡°The abolition must¡¯ve not even come here in the first place¡± ¡°Then where would he have gone?¡± ¡°If not here, where would he have gone?¡± Seo Seok-San looked surprised. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Just in case, Do Pyeong-Su and Jang Man-Dok continued to search Hangzhou, and only Yeon Geum-Hong and Seo Seok-San took the route to Baekrim-mun. ¡°Did the abolition go back to Baekrim-mun through that route for sure?¡± Given Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s situation at that time, the possibilities were low. Not only Geom Woo-bin was exhausted to the point of fainting but also suffered no small injuries. Even going to the boarding house of Hangzhou with that body would be tiring, it was hard to imagine going back to Baekrim-mun again. ¡°You can¡¯t think of him as an ordinary child. He¡¯s an abolition who ran a thousand miles and climbed Mt. Gumbong. There is no way this can be normal¡± ¡°And there is no way the master could¡¯ve had an ordinary child as a student.¡± The two guys were on their way under the assumption that Geom Woo-bin came down the Mt. Gumbong and went straight away to Baekrim-mun and not Hangzhou. Even the moon was covered by the clouds, blocking the pitch-black darkness, but nothing like darkness became an obstacle to their standards of martial arts. They finished off the path Geom Woo-bin had taken for ten days in just one day and saved Hwa Jeok-San. And it took two days to reach Hangzhou. Geom Woo-bin who was almost half-dead wouldn¡¯t have gone that far in those three days. If they can¡¯t find Geom Woo-bin by tonight or tomorrow morning with their maximum they¡¯re either on the wrong path or Yeon Geum-Hong¡¯s speculations were wrong. So, the nervous Yeon Geum-Hong found bloodstains in his visibility. It was a narrow mountain path for hunters and herbalists to pass through. Fresh bloodstains were sparkling red on the green grass. The two who made eye contact sprang in the direction of the bloodstains. And soon they were able to find Geom Woo-bin traipsing weakly through the wild forest. Startled Geom Woo-bin took a pratfall as they sprang in front of him. Fright and pain flashed through their eyes as they watched Geom Woo-Bin. It was shocking to see him moving around even though his entire body was covered in blood, one side of their heart was aching to know why. ¡°You should¡¯ve gone to the boarding house of Hangzhou, why are you here?¡± ¡°What about Grandfather? You two should¡¯ve gone to Baekrim-mun to save Grandfather.¡± Yeon Geum-Hong let out a deep sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve already been to Baekrim-mun.¡± ¡°What? Already? It¡¯s only been three days¡­. or has it been four days?¡± Geom Woo-bin wasn¡¯t even feeling the flow of time. ¡°We saved the master.¡± Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s body, which breathed a long sigh of relief fell back. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± With that being said, Geom Woo-bin lost consciousness. ¡°Even though it was painful and tiring he resisted. Looks like we have an incredible young abolition.¡± Geom Woo-Bin, who bowed to Hwa Jeok-San¡¯s grave, still had a deep sadness. ¡°Finally, you left to a peaceful place.¡± It could be said that the eight-year-old kid knew something about death because he knew the pain Hwa Jeok-San suffered when he was alive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the monologue directed towards the grave, Yeon Geum-Hong stopped her hands from reaching Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If only I was a little faster¡­¡­ if only I was a little powerful I could¡¯ve saved Grandfather.¡± The sadness that remained on Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s face was both grief and self-reflection. Yeon Geum-Hong wanted to say, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±, but the words didn¡¯t come out of her mouth. This situation itself was unfamiliar because she had never consoled anyone in her life. So they had no choice other than wait until Geom Woo-bin recovered his sorrow on his own. Within an hour, the dark cloud on Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s face cleared away and five of them were found seated facing each other on a wide rock. ¡°What? I¡¯m an abolition? And not a priest?¡± ¡°Yes. You became our master¡¯s first-ever student, and we were accepted as students shortly before the master died. So, you¡¯re our great abolition, right?¡±, said Seo Seok-San. ¡°But I¡¯m only eight years old¡­ I know only one thing the master taught me about martial arts. ¡°Others all are not needed! Master¡¯s first-ever great abolition! That¡¯s the end of it!¡±, said simple and ignorant Do Pyeong-Su. Geom Woo-bin let out a breath unlikely to his age. ¡°The master said you might even make older friends.¡± ¡°What? Did master say that?¡± ¡°It was six months ago. He said they¡¯re old but they¡¯re not very well informed of what¡¯s happening in the world¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean not being informed of what¡¯s happening in the world. But still, as we¡¯re trustworthy with grudges and favors¡­¡± Seo Seok-San poked his elbow into Do Pyeong-Su¡¯s ribs. ¡°We¡¯re trustworthy in grudges, not favors.¡± ¡°Exactly. We never did a favor to anyone other than master to start with.¡± Yeon Geum-Hong joined the conversation. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there anything else that the master said¡± ¡°He told me to guide the priests well so that they don¡¯t commit any more bad deeds, but I¡¯m not sure what it means. Did you uncles and sister understand?¡± ¡°HoHoHoHo!¡± Yeon Geum-Hong who burst into a pleasant laugh at the title ¡®sister¡¯, soon fixed her expression. ¡°Unless someone messes with us we don¡¯t have to go and harm them, so abolition, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. And rather than addressing us as uncle or sister please call us priests in the future. ¡°But still I¡¯m very young¡­. you uncles look like you¡¯re around forty and forty-five and sister looks like she¡¯s around twenty-four¡­.¡± ¡°HoHoHoHo! Hmm! What¡¯s important is not the age. Now that the master has decided the ranks, if only we follow it as it is¡­¡± The reason Yeon Geum-Hong stopped talking was because of the rumbling sound that came out of Geom Woo-Bin¡¯s stomach. ¡°The abolition must be hungry.¡± As soon as those words were spoken the three people sprang except her. Returning halfway after disappearing into the woods their hands were carrying hunted animals. Do Pyeong-Su was holding a boar, and Seo Seok-San a roe deer, but Jang Man-Dok was holding a¡­.. Yeon Geum-Hong shouted fiercely. ¡°How can you catch a tiger!¡± Jang Man-Dok was so reticent to the point it was hard to hear a word a year. Nevertheless, it was thanks to Do Pyeong-Su that he somehow communicated. Do Pyeong-Su knew what Jang Man-Dok wanted to say even with a small change in his expression. ¡°Tiger meat is used only for medicine! Originally carnivorous animals don¡¯t taste good!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I hope you don¡¯t generalize to your unusual taste buds.¡± ¡°Since I caught him please it well. If you cook it well even tiger meat will be delicious.¡± Jang Man-Dok¡¯s lips twitched as Geom Woo-bin sided with him. It wasn¡¯t hard to finish off the prey since there is a town nearby. While setting up a fire to grill meat Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°But how do we live from now on? We can¡¯t be hunters, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make money, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±, said Seo Seok-San. ¡°How?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get money if we make an impression in wealthy places.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ too direct?¡± ¡°They will give it on their own, we¡¯ve never asked them to give.¡± ¡°Anyways it¡¯s taking away others¡¯ wealth, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If you hate to do that, then we¡¯d rather steal from somewhere, shouldn¡¯t we? Though we might lose our faces a little bit¡± Geom Woo-bin shook his head. ¡°Master told us not to do anymore bad deeds, didn¡¯t he? So, we also should live a normal life. What are priests good at?¡± Seo Seok-San replied promptly. ¡°Killing people. We can kill thirty people before an apple that falls from the tree hits the ground,¡± Do Pyeong-Su snorted. ¡°Huh! Only thirty people? I can even kill fifty people. Jang Man-Dok, did you say you can even kill hundred people? Then I can kill two-hundred.¡± Even Yeon Geum-Hong joined the talk. ¡°If only I had people to kill, I¡¯d go for three-hundred.¡± As the numbers kept increasing, Geom Woo-bin intervened when it became thousand. ¡°You can¡¯t make a living by killing people. Did you forget the last words of the master, to not do any bad deeds?¡± ¡°No, but, killing is what we¡¯re good at, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re going to make a living out of it.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the next best thing you¡¯re at?¡± The answer to that question was also quick. ¡°Brewing alcohol. There is none other than us who can brew alcohol to master¡¯s tastes. He particularly liked my ¡®Pungryuju¡¯. Do Pyeong-Su snapped at Seo Seok-San¡¯s words. ¡°What nonsense is that! Master¡¯s most favorite was my ¡®Hwagogju¡¯!¡± Jang Man-Dok expressed his opinion by smashing his fist against the rock next to him. ¡°How insolent! Looks like you guys have forgotten the fact that Master used to have my ¡®Yeogeumju¡¯ all night and pass out in the morning.¡± ¡°Ah! I found something for us to do!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to Geom Woo-Bin. ¡°Let¡¯s run a brewery!¡± They only blinked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why?¡± Asked Yeon Geum-Hong. ¡°Do we brew alcohol and sell it to people?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you not like brewing alcohol?¡± ¡°Of course, I like. Only when I make it for master, ha! Selling our alcohol to just anyone is a little¡­¡± ¡°It makes a lot of people happy, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re able to make money and also make people happy, it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Geom Woo-bin was fast asleep next to the bonfire and the four others were sitting in a circle on a wide rock. The reason all of them couldn¡¯t carry out an easy talk was because of this difficult situation. After a long silence Do Pyeong-Su said. ¡°Should we rather go back to the manor where we lived with the master?¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain something will work out.¡± ¡°We used up all the money trying to find master, the manor probably has not even been maintained, how do we live there with the abolition?¡± In response to Yeon Geum-Hong¡¯s logical refutation Do Pyeong-Su could no longer speak of returning to the manor. ¡°The abolition could also be in danger out there. You think we have only one or two enemies in Moorim.?¡± Seo Seok-San gazed down upon Geom Woo-bin who was sleeping. ¡°We have to protect him carefully. If something happens to the abolition how are we going to face our master in the afterlife?¡± ¡°Protecting him is important too, but shouldn¡¯t we at least be teaching him the martial arts that could protect himself on his own?¡± The three others simultaneously nodded for the words of Yeon Geum-Hong. Just like with Hwa Jeok-San, the blood-lion also had quite a lot of fights regardless of the circumstances. Many of the incidents were trivial to the blood-lion, so those trivial incidents could¡¯ve hurt innocent Geom Woo-Bin. ¡°An eight-year-old abolition in our 90s? Oh well!¡± Three of their ferocious glances were fixed on Do Pyeong-Su. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°What do you mean problem. That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget when our master took us in. If it was not for the master we would¡¯ve been crows in the field before we turned ten. Today we¡¯re here because he took us orphan beggars who had no place to go and provided food and a place to sleep, and he even taught us martial arts. If it¡¯s that person¡¯s last wish, even if he asks us to jump into the fire, we must jump. But he just asked us to take in the young abolition, nothing else, right?¡± Seo Seok-San laughed following Yeon Geum-Hong¡¯s words. ¡°Hehehe! Above that he is smart and handsome, isn¡¯t he? If only you teach him well, he might be the best player of M¡­¡± ¡°Jang Man-Dok is asking if you¡¯re trying to make the abolition as the playboy of the world?¡± ¡°In general, a man should know alcohol and have a taste for art. It¡¯s a natural phenomenon for a woman to follow there.¡±, ¡°We should make him the world¡¯s best man instead of a playboy. That way nothing goes wrong with the karma we accumulated.¡±, said Yeon Geum-Hong. Seo Seok-San glanced at Geom Woo-Bin. ¡°Then our great abolition will be the world¡¯s best playboy.¡± Chapter 3 Five buildings were built in a closed yard in five days. There was a log cabin above hundred square meters in the center and four buildings were built around that. Geom Woo-bin who came out of the house in the center inhaled the early morning air deep into his lungs. The smell of the river flowing across the Reed fields tickled the tip of his nose pleasantly. Do Pyeong-su opened the door of the northern house while yawning. ¡°Hey abolition, why did you wake up already? Get some more sleep.¡± ¡°Today is the first day at work. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t have to do such things.¡± ¡°I¡¯d feel sorry if I don¡¯t sell the liquor made by the priests. Of course, I also have to learn to work. I¡¯ll be back.¡± As Geom Woo-bin walked out of the door gallantly, Do Pyeong-su ran after him immediately. No Moorim people know that they settled outside Hangzhou, but they have to always consider that one in a million would be knowing. ¡°I hope the great abolition grows strong faster.¡± Just like the priests desired, as time passed Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t neglect the seniority. By learning the method taught by Yeon Geum-Hong not only was Geom Woo-bin¡¯s pace slow but also his body movements were progressing slowly, similar to that of a drunkard. ¡°If I add Chwihwa Naksu¡¯s martial arts to Sibbo Baekyoung¡¯s method¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin who stretched his arms out as hard as he could, sat down clutching his hands. As he was immersed into seniority, he didn¡¯t see the huge rock that was on the roadside and he banged his fists against it. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin who relieved his pain for a while hastened his way back. When Geom Woo-bin was holding his hands in pain, Do Pyeong-su too felt a pain as if his fist had fallen apart. It was the first time he felt an emotion like, ¡°I¡¯d rather be sick.¡± At someone else¡¯s pain. Do Pyeong-su who passed by the rock that hit Geom Woo-bin, stepped backward and smashed the rock.¡± It was because Geom Woo-bin could accidentally get hit again. ¡°He could even trip over it.¡± Do Pyeong-su also got rid of the remains of the rock and went back after Geom Woo-bin. Geom Woo-bin arrived at the boarding house after walking for two hours. It took him twice the time as he came practicing martial arts. The world¡¯s best boarding house that was located outside the city, was a shabby boarding house where it wasn¡¯t known for what reason it was called the world¡¯s best boarding house. ¡°Hello!¡± Geom Woo-bin greeted vigorously while entering the boarding house. The owner Seo Pung-sig who came out yawning from the kitchen was surprised. ¡°Why did you come here so early?¡± ¡°If I have to learn to work I have to come early, shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll start with cleaning.¡± Looking at Geom Woo-bin sweeping the floor with a broom and wiping the table with a cloth, Seo Pung-sig nodded with a satisfied expression. Although it¡¯s the first day he could immediately say that Geom Woo-bin is an excellent worker. At first, he refused to hire him as he was too young. ¡°It¡¯s alright even if you¡¯re not paying a lot! Please just let me work! Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression was desperate and the owner eventually decided to hire him when he said, ¡°There are four priests to be fed.¡± World¡¯s best boarding house was a cheap accommodation for the travelers who are in visiting terms with Hangzhou and except that it is cheap, it was just that level of a boarding house which wasn¡¯t very competitive. Thanks to the few customers Geom Woo-bin¡¯s day wasn¡¯t very busy, so he could learn from time to time how the boarding house runs. It is because he wanted to know how the boarding house runs so that he can estimate how to sell the liquor made by the priests. It would be nice to work in a well-running boarding house or a bar in Hangzhou¡¯s town, but it was not a place for an eight-year-old kid to work. World¡¯s best boarding house was the only place where he managed to get a job after being rejected twelve times. He became familiar with the work as it¡¯s been a month since he became a waiter, and he even gained the knowledge of liquor. ¡°Grain wine goes well with meat than fruit wine. How about three-grain wine instead of plum wine?¡± ¡°Does the three-grain wine go with this?¡± ¡°This one¡¯s from a new supplier and it tastes amazing.¡± ¡°How does a young guy know the taste of liquor?¡± Even while two guys in their 40s were saying that Geom Woo-bin ordered the three-grain wine. ¡°Welcome! Mr. Jang Dae-in! Jang Deok-pal who entered the boarding house carrying a piece of big luggage of his own asked in surprise. ¡°Do you remember me?¡± ¡°Twelve days ago, you settled for lunch at our boarding house and went with a soju, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha! That guy has got a good memory, I see. I¡¯m the one who had lunch here once twelve days ago.¡± ¡°Do you want dumplings on S¨­men (thin noodles) just like you had back then?¡± ¡°No. Today let me go with something expensive.¡± Anyone would feel good if someone remembers the one who stops by at the boarding house. ¡°Then how about ¡®Eohyang yuksa¡¯ (Stir-fried pork chops)? The pork and the wood-ear mushrooms that came in this time are very fresh and delicious.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then that and, let¡¯s see¡­. what should I drink?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Eohyang yuksa that goes with Jukyeopcheong (medicinal liquor).¡± ¡°Yes, okay, also bring me a little Jukyeopcheong along with it. Geom Woo-bin yelled towards the kitchen. ¡°One serving of Jukyeopcheong with Eohyang yuksa!¡± Seo Pung-sig who was looking at Geom Woo-bin couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He thought it¡¯s a relief that he¡¯s good at even just doing the chores, not only the work was quick but he also got the customer to have a good appetite without making any errors. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the sales went up to thirty percent than usual throughout the month Geom Woo-bin came in. ¡°I hope he would keep working.¡± However, ever since he got a job at the boarding house, he brought forward the time he could work to three months. ¡°If I give him a sufficient salary he might even change his mind.¡± Originally the pay was twenty coins but Seo Pung-sig added five more of it. Now that it¡¯s the hour of the sheep (1 pm to 3 pm), the number of customers has begun to drop. As his working hours were under engagement in terms of the hour of sheep, he was preparing to go home after cleaning up roughly. ¡°This is your pay for this month.¡± ¡°Huh? There are five extra coins¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you more next month. So, don¡¯t you have an idea of working continuously and not just for three months? If you do well I can even teach you cooking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your words but I can¡¯t work for more than three months as I have my reasons.¡± Usually, one¡¯s supposed to answer by considering the relationship with the owner but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s answer was very clear. ¡°I cannot!¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± Geom Woo-bin who left the boarding house ran to Hangzhou town. He thought of buying presents for the priests with his first salary. There were puddles here and there on the path as it rained the previous day. The horses and the carts that were passing by splashed muddy water, so he walked carefully. ¡°Where is this foolish beggar going splashing muddy water!¡± Following the bellow, a young scream was heard, ¡°Whoa!¡± A kid about six or seven years old was fallen on the street where the pedestrians and the horse carriages were moving entwined, and four boys looking thirteen or fourteen lined up in front of him. Food that was begged for was scattered around the grubby kid. Naive! Among the four boys, the sturdy boy stepped on the kid¡¯s bowl and broke it. ¡°How are you going to take responsibility for tarnishing the cloaks of our Hangzhou¡¯s martial artists?¡± The four boys wore a black cloak that had the ¡®Taegeuk¡¯ symbol on the chest and the back. Among them, the kid¡¯s responsibility was the little muddy water on the pant hem of the sturdy boy. ¡°You guys are so mean.¡± The kid suddenly stood up while rubbing his sore chest. ¡°You were too mean to break the bowl to a point I can¡¯t beg, weren¡¯t you?¡± The kid was bold enough, but it was just up to that. The boy¡¯s foot was pressed against his ribs, and his instep booted the kid¡¯s face as he bent. The kid tumbled down bleeding from his nose. The pedestrians remained as onlookers as the things that have nothing to do with them would just be neglected impassively. But not everyone was like that. ¡°Mr. Outsider, please stop the carriage.¡± At Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s words, Jung So-myeong first told him to stop the carriage and asked. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Namgung Hye-yeon glanced through the carriage window where the beggar kid was being beaten. Though the beginning of the incident could be guessed easily, even at the age of eleven she was ashamed of the boys¡¯ behaviors just by looking at it. Tormenting the weak just because one is strong is one of the behaviors Namgung Hye-yeon despised the most. ¡°But still, I¡­.¡± She just opened the carriage door and one of the pedestrians came in forward. ¡°That¡¯s a little overboard, isn¡¯t it?¡± It¡¯s something an adult should interfere in, but it was another kid who got in the way of the boys and the kid. Would it be just an eight or nine-year-old? ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°If muddy water was splashed on the dress you could¡¯ve just washed it, is that something to beat up a child?¡± ¡°Did you say I can just wash it? Are you going to pay for the laundry?¡± The kid placed forward a coin he had in his hand. ¡°This will be enough, right?¡± ¡°A ridicule expression appeared on the boy¡¯s face¡± ¡°Does this jerk think we¡¯re beggars? You¡¯ll also have to get beaten¡­! ¡°Take this money and leave, or else just get lost.¡± The kid¡¯s manner of speaking changed. It was a bit deeper and his voice of will made the boys swallow up their words. The boy who realized that he had spoken too late shouted fiercely. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t get lost?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ve gotta fight me.¡± The boys snorted looking bewildered. They¡¯re boys who learn martial arts in the military and their opponent is just a little kid. However, there was no such thing as fear to be seen in the little kid¡¯s facial expression. When the boy was about to throw his fist, the kid said. ¡°If you fight with me, it will become a grudge and I never forget grudges.¡± The extended fist suddenly didn¡¯t even flinch. This was the first threat the boy has ever heard in fourteen years. Of course, among friends, they¡¯ve said ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you¡± countless times frivolously. However, they were just words that were said thoughtlessly, but now the word ¡®grudge¡¯ uttered by the kid made him feel astonished as if it was like writing on one¡¯s chest with an icicle hanging down the eaves. His fists automatically weakened. ¡°From where did this strange jerk turn up, so inauspiciously. Ptooey!¡± Not even towards the kid, but spitting towards the puddle next to him, was all that the boy could do. The boys who were completely overwhelmed by the kid¡¯s spirit disappeared saying, ¡°It¡¯s not because we¡¯re afraid that we are avoiding the situation, but because we don¡¯t want to get our hands dirty.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon watched it interestingly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he beat down the bad-tempered guys and sent them back. That kid is amazing.¡± She who was muttering asked Jung So-myeong. ¡°Do you know who that kid is?¡± The outsider Jung So-myeong tilted his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m Hangzhou¡¯s social butterfly but I can¡¯t be knowing everything, even the children.¡± ¡°Would you look into it for me?¡± ¡°As you can see his looks, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that worth of a guy for you to be interested in.¡± The kid who wears cheap clothes surely is not the type to be from a good family. But the reason she is interested in him had nothing to do with the family. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking it?¡± While she was talking with Jung So-myeong, the little kid and the beggar were quarreling over a piece of coin. ¡°I hate receiving help.¡± The kid gave the coin which he gave to the martial art boys to the beggar, and the beggar refused that. ¡°You hate receiving help? Then you shouldn¡¯t have been a beggar at first.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Living out of people¡¯s sympathy is begging, isn¡¯t it? However, if you hate being pitied then you should stop begging.¡± ¡°I take what a grown-up gives but you aren¡¯t any different than me, aren¡¯t you!¡± The boy glanced at the beggar who yelled and put the coin back inside his pouch. ¡°You are so mindful about receiving help and you can¡¯t even beg. If the real beggars starve because of the food that went to a child who doesn¡¯t even have that capacity, it will be a loss to other beggars. Give up already.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon barked maliciously at the beggar and glanced at the boy¡¯s back as he was getting further away. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about who it is.¡± Apart from Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s curiosity, Geom Woo-bin was honestly feeling a little regretful. He didn¡¯t have to say that to a little beggar¡­ ¡°I have to do my best.¡± Geom Woo-bin came home after wandering everywhere in the city buying presents for the priests. ¡°Abolition, today you¡¯re returning home a little late.¡± Seo Seok-san was the first to welcome Geom Woo-bin and then the three priests came to the yard. ¡°Today I got my first paycheck. So, I bought some presents for you.¡± ¡°Presents? What are they? Geom Woo-bin passed on the red embroidered ¡®Norigae¡¯ (tassel accessory) to Yeon Geum-hong who asked joyfully. ¡°It¡¯s not something expensive. But I think it will suit you if you wear it on your clothes.¡± Yeon Geum-hong received the ¡®Norigae¡¯ with both her hands and looked at it for a long time. To be honest, it was the first time she had ever received a present from someone. It goes the same with the other three. Both Jang Man-dok who received a hairband and Seo Seok-san who received a loquat couldn¡¯t hide their emotions. At last, Do Pyeong-su who received a copy of the ¡®Thousand Character Classic¡¯ looked puzzled. ¡°Abolition, this book for me, is a little¡­¡± Chapter 4 ¡°Hehe to be honest this is a present for both you and me.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°There are many letters that even I don¡¯t know. So how about we study together?¡± Of course, no person on earth knows all the letters of Zhongyuan. That¡¯s probably why there was a saying that the people of Zhongyuan die without doing three things. The first is even if they eat other foods throughout their lifetime they cannot taste all the food of Zhongyuan, even if they wander all their lives they cannot see all of Zhongyuan, and even if they learn all their lives they cannot know all the letters of Zhongyuan. But, at least Do Pyeong-su knew that it was not the time for Geom Woo-bin to read the ¡®Thousand Character Classic¡¯. It was because he had seen Geom Woo-bin several times at the boarding house reading a much more difficult book than the ¡®Thousand Character Classic¡¯. ¡°It was because of me that you didn¡¯t read the book at home, I see.¡± At first, Geom Woo-bin had the idea of teaching Do Pyeong-su to write pretending not to know. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± It was a burdensome present to Do Pyeong-su who gave up learning to write several times. ¡°Did something like that happen?¡± After dinner, while sitting around drinking tea and having random chats, Do Pyeong-su told about the incident in the city during the day. ¡°Exactly! Should I kill all of those martial art fellows?¡± Yeon Geum-hong scolded. ¡°If we kill for something like that the abolition will love it.¡± In the past, she did it as she pleased but now the first thing she considers is Geom Woo-bin. ¡°To be honest more than the martial art fellows I think that guy who¡¯s a little bothersome is having an eye on the abolition.¡± ¡°That guy? Who?¡± ¡°Do you know the person named Jung So-myeong?¡± As he rolled that name inside his mouth Seo Seok-san hit his knee. ¡°Ah! You mean the owner of Western Transportation, Hangzhou¡¯s biggest transportation company?¡± ¡°Well, looking at that girl call Jung So-myeong as the outsider uncle, seems like she¡¯s the daughter of Namgung Se-ga, and she¡¯s around the age of ten or eleven.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Namgung Hye-yeon. Rumour has it said that Namgung Se-ga¡¯s youngest daughter is a prodigy to the point of stepping gently on her three older brothers.¡± ¡°Those people have an eye on the abolition?¡± Asked Seo Seok-san. Do Pyeong-su narrated the scene that he saw as it is. Seo Seok-san smiled wickedly upon that. ¡°Hahaha! That impudent girl has a crush on our abolition.¡± ¡°Jeez, she¡¯s still young¡­¡± ¡°Hey you, are you saying one cannot have a crush if they¡¯re young? Flowers bloom even in an old tree, so if it¡¯s a young tree indeed it will be in full bloom. In fact, with a face like our Abolition¡¯s of course women will be continuously attached just like how iron powder sticks to the magnet.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we have any enmity with Namgung Se-ga?¡± The four of them just blinked looking at each other¡¯s faces. Even if there was, it cannot be remembered unless it¡¯s something very special. ¡°Anyways, we have to be careful. If they get to know the abolition is with us, it can even harm him.¡± Yeon Geum-hong continued talking after thinking carefully. ¡°We need to make the abolition strong sooner than we planned. Since Moorim is a place where we don¡¯t know when something might happen.¡± ¡°What? If it¡¯s about Martial Arts, I¡¯m already learning it, am I not?¡± Do Pyeong-su shook his head at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words. ¡°Now you¡¯re learning very carelessly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m working hard on it¡­¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re working hard. We¡¯ll also add our hard work in there. Today we will be practicing Jang Man-dok¡¯s Blood & Iron Martial Arts first, so let¡¯s start with the necessary body training.¡± ¡°Blood & Iron Martial Arts?¡± ¡°Yes. If you practice it to the extreme you can indeed learn the sword and can reach the point of being immune to ten thousand poisons. Of course, in my music arts¡­¡± As Jang Man-dok glared, Do Pyeong-su spoke with a whimper and pointed at the wooden barrel that was in front. ¡°First of all, go to that place and do the meditation as the ¡®Neigong¡¯ (internal skill) that you learned from the master.¡± Geom Woo-bin glanced into the barrel. Unknown herbs were floating on top of the black water which had white steam rising rapidly as it was hot. ¡°The color of the water looks suspicious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that will master the Martial Arts of Blood & Iron, it will be of great help to you.¡± Do Pyeong-su explained it instead of Jang Man-dok who was speechless. Since the priests don¡¯t do anything harmful to him, Geom Woo-bin just took off his clothes and went into the barrel. But the thought that he might even kill himself swept over him. Even though the water was hot, not only was it very but he felt a pain as if a needle was being poked on his entire body. ¡°Jang Man-dok is asking if it¡¯s refreshing?¡± ¡°Grrr¡­¡± In the heat and sharp pain, Geom Woo-bin only groaned. ¡°Now you should practice Master¡¯s arts of ¡®Cheonji-hapil-gong¡¯ (concept of the unity of man and heaven). Have you memorized all the phrases?¡± ¡°Of-, of course.¡± Despite the pain, Geom Woo-bin was fully engaged in concentration and recited the phrases of the Neigong. ¡°Intersecting the miracles of earth and man¡­¡± Throughout last month he could control the flow but now because of pain, it keeps cutting off. ¡°Concentrate! The flow of energy should never get cut off!¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s yelling cleared Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mind a little. While Geom Woo-bin is controlling the flow of energy, Do Pyeong-su asked Jang Man-dok in a low voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it done as the first step? What? Fourth step? Hey! You crazy!¡± The process of practicing Blood & Iron Martial Art is too painful that no one showed up throughout the three hundred years where only the method could be followed. The reason Jang Man-dok was able to practice that kind of a Blood & Iron Martial Art was thanks to his distinctive patience and Hwa Jeok-san¡¯s systematic seniority method. Hwa Jeok-san divided the Blood & Iron Martial Art from step one to step twelve, so each stage had a six-month adaptation period. If it was not for Hwa Jeok-san, the genius of Martial Arts, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to create such a system, but still, because it was painful, it wouldn¡¯t have succeeded if it was not for Jang Man-dok who was extraordinarily patient. Yet, it was a painful process, but Jang Man-dok got rid of the first three steps and started from the fourth step right away. ¡°No matter how much of a hurry you¡¯re in. Is it something that the abolition can die of a heart attack?¡± Jang Man-dok motioned towards Geom Woo-bin at the suppressed shouting. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression was fully distorted and his face turned pale but still, he didn¡¯t stop reciting the phrases. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say that the Abolition¡¯s patience is much greater than yours. But still, you went overboard on skipping three steps, didn¡¯t you? What? Ask him to move to step six next? In that case, if something goes wrong, we¡¯ll kill you.¡± Thankfully on that day, nothing that could kill Jang Man-dok occurred. Although Geom Woo-bin lost consciousness after his seniority, it was not life-threatening. Jang Man-dok stayed overnight beside Geom Woo-bin and did the acupuncture treatment. Do Pyeong-su muttered like a sigh looking through the window of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room that was lit up. ¡°That guy Jang Man-dok. He is devoted to Geom Woo-bin like he¡¯s his child, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy who has always been affectionate.¡± Seo Seok-san was standing with the moon as a background behind Do Pyeong-su who was startled. ¡°Please give a warning at least.¡± ¡°You¡¯re next in line, but it must be burdensome if Jang Man-dok is being that sincere.¡± ¡°Huh! I won¡¯t do it that ignorantly.¡± It was thanks to Jang Man-dok¡¯s acupuncture treatment which he did all night that Geom Woo-bin¡¯s morning was refreshing. However, that energy didn¡¯t last long. ¡°You want me to wear this on my wrist and ankle?¡± ¡°You should wear 3 kilograms on your ankle and only 1.8 kilograms on your wrist. And¡­¡± Do Pyeong-su handed over the iron bar which was about 6 kilograms. The leather was wrapped at the bottom so that it doesn¡¯t slip from his hands. ¡°You¡¯re aware of the twelve-way slashing of the sword, right?¡± ¡°Did I not practice every day.¡± ¡°Now move one step at a time while you¡¯re on your way to the boarding house.¡± Geom Woo-bin was about to cry. ¡°But I might get late that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to work hard.¡± ¡°I promised I will work hard on learning martial arts, so¡­¡± Even at a young age, Geom Woo-bin had the belief that he¡¯d keep his promise at all cost. Wearing an iron ball on the wrist and ankle and taking a step forward swinging an iron bar wasn¡¯t easy at all. Seeing Geom Woo-bin walk out of the door Seo Seok-san clicked his tongue. ¡°Tut, tut, tut! You won¡¯t do it ignorantly? There¡¯s a lot of ignorance overflowing.¡± ¡°All of those matches with the Abolition¡¯s standards. As Jang Man-dok did the acupuncture treatment all night he will be able to bear it enough. Today it¡¯s your turn to guard the Abolition, right? What are you doing without going after him?¡± ¡°Pathetic Abolition. How can he meet such nasty priests and suffer like that? Geom Woo-bin never stepped in vain on his way to the boarding house. He was sweating buckets and even though his arms and legs were shaking he didn¡¯t stop the training that Do Pyeong-su ordered him to do. On the contrary, when he gets the angle of slashing wrong, he would even step back and swing it right. ¡®There is no one to see, so he might do it roughly, right? How can he live in this tough countryside with such a strong heart.¡¯ That night the four of them sat down with their knees together. After entering Jang Man-dok¡¯s barrel in a terrible training, Geom Woo-bin had already zonked out. ¡°I was also thinking about Seo Seok-san¡¯s worries. Our Abolition has the perfect personality to be stabbed in the back.¡± Do Pyeong-su agreed upon Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s words. ¡°Exactly. It is an unchangeable truth that the fastest person to die at the Moorim is the good one.¡± ¡°Although Martial Arts are also important, we shouldn¡¯t ignore the tricks.¡± All of their gazes were towards Yeon Geum-hong. Those gazes meant, ¡°There is none other than you who can teach that.¡± ¡°Of course, among us, I¡¯m the cleverest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±- Yeon Geum-hong ignored and continued. ¡°However, I cannot teach anything other than the basics. Who in Moorim would dare to cheat on me?¡± All the Blood-lions had a strong power that could crush one¡¯s head. ¡°At times like this, it¡¯d be perfect if the book written by Manbak Seon-in was there. ¡°Oh, I know where it is.¡± Said Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Huh? You do know it? You? The ignorant one?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve not seen the book but only heard about it. Three years ago, when I was wandering around to find Jangju, no, the master, I dropped by a place called Mt. Seon-In cabin at Anhui¡­.ah! ¡®Seon Ju-hyeon¡¯. Over there, I heard from Jangju that it¡¯s there.¡± ¡°From whom did you hear?¡± ¡°From Jangju directly. That there is a book written by Manbak Seon-in, and if sold, one can make a lot of money out of it.¡± Everyone was glaring at Do Pyeong-su with their eyes wide open. ¡°What exactly did you do in there?¡± ¡°I was out of money, at the right moment there was a quite large manor, I just went in.¡± ¡°Went in and?¡± ¡°I said I wanted money for traveling purposes. There was a small accident in the midst of it, but it was nothing great.¡± ¡°You committed robbery. You robbed.¡± ¡°Will you be able to find it if you go again?¡± Asked Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°My sense of direction is amazingly bright, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s ¡®Seon Ju-hyeon¡¯ of Anhui province, a three-day round-trip would be enough, right?¡± ¡°If you hurry, it will take two days and a half, right?¡± Yeon Geum-hong wrote the words ¡®Manbak Seon-in¡¯ and the name of the book on a piece of paper and handed it over to Do Pyeong-su. ¡°You just have to bring the book that has the same letters as in this, can you do it?¡± ¡°Would it still be there?¡± ¡°Even if you have to cut off Jangju¡¯s limbs, find it and bring it.¡± ¡°What kind of a book is it, that you¡¯re doing this?¡± ¡°It can be called Moorim¡¯s Art of War. It¡¯s a book that you can even practice mind-reading. Wouldn¡¯t it be a must-have thing for the abolition now?¡± Do Pyeong-su stood up right away. ¡°Are you going now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a must-have thing for the abolition, so I have to quickly bring it and give it to him.¡± ¡°Until Do Pyeong-su returns, let¡¯s teach the basics.¡± Said Seo Seok-san to Yeon Geum-hong. When he said that the kid¡¯s name was Geom Woo-bin, she thought it fits his face well. ¡°He is working at that age? But not attending school?¡± ¡°It looks like a poor household.¡± ¡°What work is he doing?¡± ¡°They say he¡¯s a waiter at the boarding house.¡± As she recalled Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face and the word ¡®waiter¡¯, she felt a huge gap in between. ¡°Is he seriously a waiter?¡± ¡°As I heard from the people around, they say he does his work well.¡± ¡°Where does he work?¡± Chapter 5 Namgung Hye-yeon headed towards the world¡¯s best boarding house leaving behind Jung So-myeong¡¯s opposition. As she entered through the door, the voice of Geom Woo-bin greeted her. ¡°Please welcome!¡± Throughout the time she rode the horse carriage, she thought several times about returning home. Among the five noble families which are second only to fame in the Gudaemunpa (Guardians of the Moorim), her father is the head of the Namgung Se-ga family who is vying for the top rank. It was illogical for a girl of such a status to come and meet a waiter. Geom Woo-bin made a strong first impression, but it can¡¯t be a good reason. Nevertheless, Namgung Hye-yeon came into the boarding house. ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel special because my daily life is boring. It¡¯s just how it is.¡± The Geom Woo-bin she met again, may seem to be nothing more or less than a little waiter. Do Yang-sik who followed Namgung Hye-yeon as a rearguard was a thirty-five-year-old quiet man. Once Namgung Hye-yeon sat on a corner, the chair beside her was occupied by Do Yang-sik. Soon Geom Woo-bin came running after. ¡°What would you like to eat, Miss?¡± ¡°What¡¯s delicious here?¡± Names of the foods came out one after the other from Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mouth, and Namgung Hye-yeon just picked one out of course. Do Yang-sik ordered dumplings and S¨­men (thin noodles). Geom Woo-bin was busily wandering here and there taking orders to the kitchen. He was proficient in greeting the customers and welcoming new customers. It has barely been two months since he started working, but he had a skill that seemed beyond two years. All the customers there liked Geom Woo-bin too. Geom Woo-bin was a rare character who had an affinity in his spirit. Namgung Hye-yeon asked Geom Woo-bin who was bringing the food. ¡°When will your work be done?¡± ¡°Sorry? I¡¯ll be done in two hours, but why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Nope. Go ahead and do your work.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon was observing Geom Woo-bin while she barely ate the food that arrived. He was a diligent worker who didn¡¯t stand still even for a single moment. If he does it excessively, the owner would stop him by asking him to take it easy. ¡°Working makes time fly faster. Hehe!¡± Two hours were quite a long time, but as she was watching Geom Woo-bin, it passed by without boredom. ¡°He¡¯s a diligent guy.¡± Do Yang-sik opened his mouth after a long time. ¡°Is that all you felt when you saw Geom Woo-bin?¡± ¡°What else do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very hot, and he¡¯s sweating a lot and moving diligently, but his hands and feet are heavy. He seems to not have any sickness but he¡¯s very exhausted for some reason. He wouldn¡¯t be working hard in the night¡­ maybe he¡¯s practicing martial arts?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, that seems little like a leap.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just talking about one of the many possibilities.¡± Or it could be a wish. Although she doesn¡¯t know why Geom Woo-bin wants to learn martial arts. Finally, Geom Woo-bin greeted the owner saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s also get going.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon left quickly and said to Geom Woo-bin who was walking out of the boarding house. ¡°There is something that I have to ask.¡± ¡°What?¡± Do Yang-sik frowned at Geom Woo-bin who spoke informally. ¡°Kid, watch your manners.¡± Geom Woo-bin was bold even at Do Yang-sik¡¯s tone that gives out chills. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was rude?¡± ¡°The lady in front of you is¡­¡­!¡± Namgung Hye-yeon motioned her hand and stopped Do Yang-sik from talking. ¡°Earlier you spoke to me in honorifics, but now why are you talking to me informally?¡± ¡°That was because I was a waiter and you were a customer. However, the moment I finished my work I took off the clothes of the waiter and kept them in the boarding house. So you and I are just people from the same age group.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon was frequently told that she was immature for her age since she was eight. But Geom Woo-bin seemed more immature than her at that age, and of course, than her of today too. ¡°I¡¯m three years older than you.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Instead of anger, she let out a laugh. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Must be a child of a noble family.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°As you¡¯re wandering with a rearguard.¡± ¡°How did you know that this person is my rearguard?¡± ¡°When you sit at a boarding house it¡¯s normal to sit facing each other, but that man sent you towards the wall and sat next to you so that it will be easier to protect you.¡± Have you ever seen such an undepictable kid? ¡°This is not the first time I¡¯m seeing you. Some time ago¡­¡± ¡°You were riding in the horse carriage, right?¡± Namgung Hye-yeon was surprised. ¡°Did you see me?¡± ¡°I also know that you tried to help the little beggar.¡± ¡°But, why did you interfere? If I would¡¯ve helped, it would¡¯ve ended without you having to worry about getting hurt.¡± ¡°Maybe. After you left with the pride of helping the weak, you would¡¯ve soon forgotten that pride. However, because of that, the remaining little beggar would be afflicted greatly by those martial artists for a quite long time.¡± That was something Namgung Hye-yeon hadn¡¯t realized. ¡°But, since you followed those guys, eventually it¡¯s the same thing.¡± Geom Woo-bin scratched his head. ¡°Right. I don¡¯t know why those guys just left. I was prepared to fight.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t know the magnitude of his spirit. ¡°Are you learning martial arts?¡± ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°If you have a will for martial arts, I can introduce you to a good place.¡± Although it was an impromptu decision, if it was for Geom Woo-bin, he could be an excellent student of the Namgung Se-ga family. ¡°I already have a great master.¡± ¡°But, it¡¯s Namgung Se-ga?¡± She thought Geom Woo-bin would fall for that name, but his unenthusiastic expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Thanks for the suggestion. Is there anything left? Since my house is far I have to hurry up.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon was embarrassed. She even thought if she would have this kind of a feeling when she confesses her love and gets dumped. ¡°He was stupid enough to reject the fortune that came rolling, I see.¡± As she was angry for no reason she screeched and then turned away. If she part ways with him now there can be chances of not meeting him again. ¡°Geom Woo-bin!¡± Geom Woo-bin who was going away turned his head with an expression that he seems to not know the reason for. ¡°Come to Namgung Se-ga later! I¡¯m Namgung Hye-yeon, daughter of the head of the family!¡± ¡°Although I can¡¯t make a promise, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Yeon Geum-hong only kept let out a burst of meaningless laughter in front of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Priestess Yeon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Abolition, you¡¯re a real man.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Nothing. Today I¡¯ll teach something else instead of martial arts. In a way, it¡¯s more important than martial arts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Has it been like two months since we met? In the meantime, how many times have you thought of killing me?¡± ¡°Jeez, why would I kill you? There is nothing as such.¡± ¡°No one knows what will happen in Moorim. Since Moorim is a place where things like today¡¯s friend will be the enemy of tomorrow happens frequently.¡± ¡°But still¡­¡± ¡°Zhongyuan is a place where there is a son who will stab his father in the back to become the head of the family, and it is also a place where there are many couples who kill their husbands and are embraced by paramours.¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that no one can be trusted in this world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, every time you get a chance, you have to think about how you can kill someone close to you, especially someone stronger than me. Since you never know when and how a relationship can be messed up. For example,¡± Yeon Geum-hong held the Norigae from her clothes and continued talking. ¡°When I received this Norigae as a present from you I didn¡¯t doubt it at all. If this Norigae was either poisoned or it had a recording device, the probability of succeeding would¡¯ve been very high. Or pretending to hurt your leg when you & I are together. If you get on my back, there wouldn¡¯t have been a better chance than that. And¡­¡± ¡°How will you kill me¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Tell me right now how you can kill me.¡± There were more than a hundred ways to kill Geom Woo-bin, who is infinitely weaker than himself. However, it was embarrassing to even tell out one of it. As Yeon Geum-hong hesitated Geom Woo-bin smiled radiantly. ¡°See. Even you feel horrible with just the thought of killing me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just that there are so many ways.¡± ¡°Is that so? But no matter what happens, I will not do anything that will hurt you all.¡± Yeon Geum-hong looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t make such assurance. Nobody knows what¡¯s ahead of a man.¡± ¡°No matter how brutal the Moorim is, won¡¯t such conversations take place in a parent-child relationship?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°I think of your priests as my family. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face fluttered as if he was going to shed tears any moment. ¡°Augh! Our abolition, you¡¯re so soft-hearted¡­¡± Yeon Geum-hong embraced Geom Woo-bin out of pity. Geom Woo-bin spoke as he rested his chin on her shoulders. ¡°If in this posture, I will have a chance to kill you, right?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled at Yeon Geum-hong who was startled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how tough the world is, I¡¯m not someone you can push around.¡± Yeon Geum-hong gazed at Geom Woo-bin and eventually giggled. Geom Woo-bin walked out of the room saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go to priest Seo Seok-san and be back.¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s naive or clever. Or if we¡¯re worrying for no reason¡­¡± Yeon Geum-hong was going to teach about the heartlessness of Moorim but Seo Seok-san gifted Geom Woo-bin a five-stringed ¡®Hyang Pipa¡¯ (Korean lute ¨C Traditional Korean Music Instrument). ¡°Music has breath and a woman has a heart. For a man music and a woman is like breathing, that is like life.¡± ¡°Priest Seo seok-san, I¡¯m just eight years old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to be prepared. I knew a woman at the age of ten. As you only have a period of two years left, you have to work hard constantly starting from now.¡± Seo Seok-san started to play his flute. The melody that¡¯s flowing faintly, stimulated Geom Woo-bin¡¯s emotions subtly. He has lived only eight years, and among that, a period of two years cannot be remembered at all. Nevertheless, the past years just flashed by, and when he recalls the time he spent with Master Hwa Jeok-san, he felt like crying. Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance was so outstanding that it made a child¡¯s heart skip a beat and moved him into tears. As the performance ended Geom Woo-bin took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡± Seo Seok-san looked at Geom Woo-bin delightfully. ¡°If you can feel this, you already have outstanding talents. In the future, you will be able to take off skirts of many wom¡­no, win the hearts of many women, right?¡± ¡°One person is enough.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Although you say that now, several years down the road, you will realize the words ¡®the more, the better¡± ¡°With this music, I can win the hearts of all men and women.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you going do by winning the heart of a man? Music is enough to get a woman. You just have to kill the man.¡± ¡°Kill people with music?¡± Seo Seok-san plucked the string of the lute that¡¯s on the edge as far as he could. As he did so, the teapot behind Geom Woo-bin shattered into pieces. ¡°With music, you win a woman¡¯s heart, and with music art, you take away the man¡¯s life.¡± Thud! ¡°Do Pyeong-su who returned, put up twelve thick books on the table.¡± ¡°There were quite a lot of books in that guy¡¯s study. I brought all the books that had the two words written.¡± Yeon Geum-hong checked the books and sighed. ¡°Eight of these are different books with only similar words!¡± Seo Seok-san helped Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Yet, he brought four books accurately. There were three of ¡®Moorim¡¯s Art of War¡¯. But, what¡¯s this? The author is indeed Manbak Seon-in. ¡®Various Treasures¡¯? Looks like he¡¯s a guy who loves author Manbak Seon-in a lot. Seo Seok-san¡¯s eyes gleamed as he went through the book. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary book.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡± Seo Seok-san opened a page of the book and showed it to everyone. Illiterate Do Pyeong-su asked out of frustration. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A place that¡¯s more likely to have anything related to the ten-thousand-year-old ¡®fleece flower root¡¯, and it also has records of those who have it. The resurrection elixir also has the thousand-year-old ¡®heal-all¡¯ plant (Prunella Vulgaris). And of course, Sanghuang (Phellinus linteus). As Seo Seok-san went through few more pages, something related to weapons showed up. Not swords, knives, spears, bows, or wheels, but the famous arms were in full coverage in Moorim. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mang Oh-do was at Byeoksan-jinpa.¡± Yeon Geum-hong was going through the bookshelf and she stopped at the darker side. Then, she smiled at the name she found. ¡°¡®Seongrin Yoohyunchim¡¯. You were here, I see.¡± Chapter 6 ¡°Isn¡¯t this the book you were looking for throughout the past twenty years? If only the master hadn¡¯t been missing in action he would still be going around looking for it.¡± Asked Do Pyeong-su ¡°How long do you think has it been for this book?¡± Seo Seok-san answered after looking at the state of the book. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been three years? Manbak Seon-in probably died last year? It seems like it¡¯s the last book he left before he died.¡± ¡°Do you think the monarch of Hyeol Yeong-moon will be possessing it as mentioned here?¡± ¡°We have no choice but to go and check it ourselves.¡± ¡°Perhaps is there ¡®Surado¡¯ (A universe where war never stops) as well?¡± Yeon Geum-hong stopped as she was turning the pages of the book. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down fast. ¡°Where and who is having it?¡± ¡°Oseong Do-mun? Have you ever heard about them?¡± Although all of them were well aware of all the Munpa (Guardians of the Moorim) of Moorim, it was the first time they¡¯ve heard the Munpa called ¡®Oseong Do-mun.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the Munpa of Pingyao city in Shanxi province.¡± Do Pyeong-su was struggling as if he wanted to leave right away. Seo seok-san got Do Pyeong-su to calm down. ¡°First of all, calm down. You were looking for about fifteen years, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not going to go anywhere if you wait for few more years.¡± ¡°I hope¡­so?¡± ¡°First of all, let¡¯s see if the location of the treasure mentioned in the ¡®Various Treasures¡¯ is right.¡± Seo Seok-san pointed to one side of the book. ¡°Here is the resurrection oil. It is said that a guy named Ko Tai-bang, who runs the Ko herbal medicine store in Fogang County, Zhejiang has about fifty milliliters.¡± Everyone was surprised. ¡°Fifty milliliters? That¡¯s quite a lot!¡± ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s about that much, we can get it for nothing if we use it well. It¡¯s a distance of four hours from here to Fogang County. Let¡¯s check here first.¡± Yeon Geum-hong agreed to Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, since Ko Tai-bang has the resurrection oil, we can trust the contents of this book.¡± ¡°Jang Man-dok said since the abolition is learning Blood & Iron martial arts, he will be needing the resurrection oil as well.¡± ¡°If it is the resurrection oil, it¡¯s the world¡¯s magical elixir that can improve the Neigong in one gulp, without even needing to learn Blood & Iron martial arts.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡± ¡°As I¡¯m the fastest, I have to go.¡± No one opposed Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve spoken about it, I¡¯ll get going right away.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the Ko herbal medicine store is located in Fogang County, do you?¡± ¡°As it¡¯s not a big place, if I ask around I¡¯ll find it right away. Until I¡¯m back, don¡¯t even think of messing around with my liquor.¡± ¡°How will you see us?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know about other people, I know that we won¡¯t do anything cowardly among ourselves. However, it¡¯s very important to be caught up with the liquor we¡¯re brewing this time, don¡¯t you think so?¡± None of them were able to deny Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll be going after leaving a special mark in my brewery. So that I¡¯ll be able to know as soon as someone gets in there. If someone gets in there, I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll watch out so that not even a single fly gets in there.¡± ¡°¡®Moorim¡¯s Art of War?¡± Geom Woo-bin tilted his head looking at the book Seo Seok-san gave him. ¡°This is a book that has all the necessary knowledge for you to live in Moorim in the future. It¡¯ll be helpful if you read it.¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at the book with his hands crossed as if he was thinking of something. ¡°Abolition, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If I go to Moorim, will there be a lot of enemies?¡± Seo Seok-san who was about to reply, ¡°that¡¯s up to you.¡± Stopped himself from saying so. If one is Hwa Jeok-san¡¯s student and the blood lion¡¯s abolition, it was similar to carrying a target all over their body. ¡°What does it have to do with a lot of enemies or enmity? If you¡¯re strong there won¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t worry about it in advance, just take this book off first.¡± The dense letters, one knot thicker than the middle finger, made it a pain in the neck just by turning the first page. So, without even thinking about looking at it, the blood-lion gave the book to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°There are also letters that I pretty much don¡¯t know¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly while going through the book roughly. ¡°I¡¯ll be studying them, and it will also be great at the same time.¡± The abolition was quite a positive kid. Yeon Geum-hong who went to get the resurrection oil returned home the next day as the night fell. ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°There were some incidents.¡± ¡°What incidents?¡± Yeon Geum-hong swished her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. And¡­.¡± Yeon Geum-hong took out a black leather pouch from her bosom. ¡°Indeed, there was resurrection oil.¡± Jang Man-dok took out a finger-sized magnetic bottle from the pouch and opened the lid. The slightly viscous resurrection oil was a milky white liquid with no odor. Jang Man-dok who slightly tilted the bottle to check the contents nodded and as he did so, everyone smiled. Not only did they find the resurrection oil, but they also confirmed that the contents of the ¡®Various Treasures¡¯ were true. ¡°Hahaha! In the future, even the pleasure of treasure hunting would be pleasant.¡± Seo Seok-san accepted Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°What we need to focus on is the magical elixir that can make the abolition stronger. That¡¯s the most urgent thing.¡± Everyone agreed with that idea. Then that night, everyone gathered in the warehouse where Geom Woo-bin was soaking his body in the herbal water. Geom Woo-bin who had already been scowling for the pain that would come after a while looked bewildered. ¡°Why have you all gathered up?¡± Seo Seok-san said while Jang Man-dok was pouring the herbal water into the barrel that Geom Woo-bin was in. ¡°Today we found a precious medicine. Have you perhaps heard of the resurrection oil?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a precious medicine that can make an ordinary person live long and healthy by just having one drop of it, and for Moorim people to obtain Neigong worth of decades.¡± ¡°Is that so? How did you find such a thing?¡± Although they knew where it was from, only Yeon Geum-hong knew the answer for ¡®how¡¯. She replied clearing her throat as she received the attention of the other three. ¡°I got it as a gift for saving my acquaintance¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Then let¡¯s all¡­urgh!¡± As the herbal water filled up to his neck, the pain slowly came in. Geom Woo-bin who was groaning continued talking as he furrowed his brows. ¡°As we¡¯re the abolitions, it¡¯d be great if we take it fairly. No, I¡¯ll be fine even if I don¡¯t have it. Yet, there is nothing I¡¯ve done as such as Neigong¡­¡± Bloop! As Jang Man-dok tilted the magnetic bottle, the white liquid spilled inside the herbal water. Seo Seok-san asked in astonishment. ¡°That¡¯s something which you¡¯re supposed to drink, isn¡¯t it?¡± While Jang Man-dok was squeezing out the last drop by washing the inside of the magnetic bottle using the herbal water, Do Pyeong-su opened his mouth to talk. ¡°You said everything will be absorbed into the skin? Rather, this is better. If he takes a lot of this resurrection oil at once not only the abolition¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to stand it, but the effect of the medicine will also not be absorbed. It¡¯s going to slowly absorb over the next six months.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°How would I know if you ask me? It¡¯s because that¡¯s how Jang Man-dok is.¡± ¡°How do you know by just looking at Jang Man-dok¡¯s expression?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be knowing? You guys are strange for not knowing. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve seen each for one or two days.¡± ¡°No one else knows. If only you know it, then you¡¯re the strange one.¡± ¡°You should not know what you don¡¯t know. I mean, Jang Man-dok said if we want to fight, to go out and fight as it¡¯s distracting the abolition.¡± As Geom Woo-bin was fighting the flood of pain, he didn¡¯t have the time to be concerned about his surroundings. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s limit was to maintain his posture straight. However, Jang Man-dok¡¯s voice penetrated Geom Woo-bin¡¯s head. Jang Man-dok¡¯s voice which he first heard, calmed his mind with an undertone that spread low. It wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds to practice the ¡®unity of man & heaven¡¯ in a pain that seems like crushing one¡¯s entire body. Jang Man-dok¡¯s voice calmed his mind once again and reduced the pain a little bit. Geom Woo-bin tried hard to gather the energy in the lower abdomen by reciting the phrases of the ¡®unity of man & heaven¡¯. He only felt some warm energy, but he couldn¡¯t reach the stage where something worth as Neigong could be made. He kept hearing Jang Man-dok¡¯s voice in his head, but it was not something understandable. It seemed like words that monks recite while doing the chants. However, that voice put his mind at ease. Although the pain was still severe, his mind was in a strange, relaxed condition. And then at some point, the area around the lower abdomen wiggled. It was just a feeling of the energy that he had felt, lumping up in a circle. Geom Woo-bin spun that energy to increase it in size as if he was rolling a snowball. It grew surprisingly quick and made Geom Woo-bin¡¯s lower abdomen heavy. When Geom Woo-bin felt that he couldn¡¯t grow it any further, he let the energy of the lower abdomen flow to all the bones of the limbs. Although he was practicing Qigong (An ancient Chinese exercise and healing technique that involves meditation, controlled breathing, and movement exercises) in the meantime, he just felt it. He had never felt so full of energy as this and he felt like his body was being purified. The pain was still there, but that pain didn¡¯t preclude the Qigong from happening. Jang Man-dok who was helping out Geom Woo-bin with Qigong felt truly astonished. He anticipated the resurrection oil would be of great help in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s Neigong. But, that immensity exceeded Jang Man-dok¡¯s anticipation for a long time. ¡®It was because it¡¯s rough, if it about this much, it will make it quite easier.¡¯ Although now it¡¯s day one, there is no saying to what extent it will develop if he continues to train. That only depends on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s nature. Looking at the first reaction to it, Geom Woo-bin could have even walked the path of genius martial artists that these guys have never seen. ¡®We can even move on faster with the progress of blood & iron martial arts.¡¯ If Geom Woo-bin had heard that, he would¡¯ve opposed it with so much anger. ¡°Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done for me!¡± ¡°Phew! I wish you worked a little more.¡± Although Seo Poong-sik felt regretful, he couldn¡¯t try any further as it was a promise made from the beginning. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not working at the boarding house I¡¯ll come to visit you often.¡± ¡°Are you seriously coming tomorrow to sell the liquor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seo Poong-sik¡¯s lips drooped down and his smile lines deepened. There were ways mentioned in the ¡®Moorim¡¯s Art of War¡¯ to know a person¡¯s mood even with a slight difference in their facial expression. ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I wouldn¡¯t even consider selling it.¡± ¡°Hahaha! This guy, what do you know about the taste of liquor?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, the people who are brewing liquor now are the world¡¯s best habitual drinkers.¡± ¡°Alright, I get it. First of all, bring it to me.¡± Geom Woo-bin bid his farewell walking out of the boarding house and wore the iron balls on his wrist and ankle. In the beginning, it was only when he was leaving for work, which was weighted 1.8 and 3 kilograms, but now it has increased to 3.6 and 6 kilograms, and they didn¡¯t leave Geom Woo-bin even while he was going home from work. But still, his footsteps were light. The blood & iron martial arts got in place and thanks to the effect of the resurrection oil, the depth of Neigong has changed. Yet, fist work and footwork in martial arts was all that Geom Woo-bin was still learning. ¡°Foundation of all the martial arts is fist work, if the foundation is not strong, it¡¯s never going to reach the level of ascension.¡± It was a consistent opinion of four priests. Geom Woo-bin returned home and he was able to meet the priests who were gathered in the yard. Although the sales were starting tomorrow, the opening day of the liquor was today. A light of nervousness was written all over the faces of the priests who were gathered in the yard. They¡¯ve brewed hundreds and thousands of liquor bottles so far but such nervousness was hard to understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of your faces? As if you¡¯re going to a war that¡¯ll put your life at stake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s something as important as life at stake.¡± Everyone nodded at Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s there in liquor to put your life at stake?¡± ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to know that.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t try to make them answer forcibly. ¡°Are you going to open it now?¡± ¡°Nope. There¡¯s still an hour left.¡± Yeon Geum-hong dragged Geom Woo-bin by his arms to the backyard. ¡°Using the break time, do you want to try practicing ¡®Art of Memorization¡¯? ¡°Art of Memorization?¡± ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t affect the hand and footwork that much.¡± ¡°Why Art of Memorization out of¡­. nowhere??¡± ¡°There is nothing like the Art of Memorization to use in an emergency.¡± ¡°What¡¯s emergency for me?¡± ¡°Starting from tomorrow you will be wandering here and there selling liquor, won¡¯t you?¡± Manufacturing will be taken care of by the priests and selling it was up to Geom Woo-bin. It was a decision Geom Woo-bin insisted on because he also had to do something. ¡°I¡¯m just going to sell the liquor¡­¡± ¡°Anyways, there¡¯s nothing wrong with learning it, so learn it.¡± Yeon Geum-hong put on over-sleeves about four inches wide onto Geom Woo-bin¡¯s wrists. The outside was made of black cloth, but it was heavier than it seemed. ¡°There are forty needles inside this.¡± As Yeon Geum-hong pushed the back part of the sleeves, a needle popped out from inside. Once you get used to it, you can draw out five needles with just a movement of the wrist. There is this stance of the Chihwa Naksu that you¡¯re learning now, right? It¡¯s about twisting your wrists like this.¡± Yeon Geum-hong continued talking after showing a brief example. ¡°The wrist movement is similar to that. You flick your wrist like this while practicing the Neigong as if shooting through your fingertips!¡± The needle that left Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s hand was stuck halfway not even in a tree but a stone. Yeon Geum-hong said to Geom Woo-bin who was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the force. You just need to practice to get the aim right. Think about aiming the target and that there is a thread connected to your fingertips. Then, it will get easier.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. At first, it was difficult to even understand the words, practice as if the Neigong is being shot through the fingertips. However, as he kept tossing the needle without a break for a while, he looked like he will get it at some point. At that time Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s time for the opening!¡± Chapter 7 ¡°Please keep practicing.¡± Yeon Geum-hong hurriedly ran to the yard. Standing in line, they were looking at their respective breweries with tensed looks all over their faces. ¡°There is no change in the event, right?¡± Three of them nodded at the same time as a response to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. ¡°Hahaha! Who knew that the day I hear you guys being called as abolitions would come.¡± Yeon Geum-hong accepted Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°What an absurd thing to say. Address us as priests or practice all night.¡± They opened the doors of their respective breweries. The delicate smell of liquor spread out all over the place. Four of their keen sense of smell not only recognized their liquor but also recognized the aroma of others¡¯ liquors instantly. If the drinkers/liquor experts reached their area, they¡¯d be able to check the state of the liquor without even having to taste it. When they checked the state of their liquor, all of them wore a smile around their lips, and soon they put on a sour face on the liquor aroma of the remaining three. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is going to work out.¡± ¡°Yeah. It might take a little while.¡± Said Seo Seok-san. Although it was expected that at least one person would drop out, seems like the four of their matches will continue. ¡°Keep this as a secret from the abolition. As it can be burdensome for him.¡± Yeon Geum-hong accepted Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°Of course. If we get caught to the abolition that we¡¯re bluffing, we are dead.¡± ¡°What are you lying to me about?¡± As they were paying so much attention to the liquor, they couldn¡¯t even sense the presence of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Ah. No.¡± ¡°Did you brew the liquor well?¡± Do Pyeong-su let out a laugh. ¡°Hahaha! If we release the liquor, every liquor in Hangzhou will feel like dirty water.¡± Yeon Geum-hong asked Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Have you gotten familiar with the ¡®Art of Memorization¡¯? ¡°Now I¡¯m at a point where I can aim close to wherever I want.¡± ¡°Sorry? Close to wherever you want? How close?¡± Geom Woo-bin held a needle in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it over there.¡± What Geom Woo-bin pointed at was a two-span wide post that was about five fields away. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s arms moved. Although the movement was not great, the needle that flew out pretty much with a force thudded into the post. ¡°Oh!¡± The needle belongs to the light axis among the memorization. While training the easiest art of memorization is the dagger method, because not only you can throw it randomly but also because it weighs heavily. On the other hand, until one gets the hang of the needle, thudding it would be tough and since it¡¯s light it will be difficult to fly it far. However, Geom Woo-bin only practiced it for an hour, but he has already reached the level of throwing the needle up to five fields and thudding it. But the blood lion¡¯s astonishment was early. After that, ten needles left Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hand, but the place it struck did not exceed three inches to up, down, left, and right. It means he aimed not just at the post, but precisely at one place of the post. Yeon Geum-hong who went closer to check did nothing but open her mouth wide. The depth of the needle that thrust into the tree was close to the end of a finger. ¡®Did you put so much power into this level of accuracy in just an hour?¡¯ Yeon Geum-hong looked at Geom Woo-bin with a fresh look in her eyes. They already knew that his physique wasn¡¯t bad. However, it is impossible to judge the achievements of martial arts just by looking at the physique. No matter how great one¡¯s physique is, if their mind doesn¡¯t keep up with them, there is bound to be a limit. However, Geom Woo-bin was a possessor of rare talents with an excellent physique and intelligence. ¡®We are not seeing the ¡®Art of Memorization¡¯ as the only natural talent, are we?¡¯ There is a sign that shows genius abilities only in most parts. ¡°Until I become an expert in this I shouldn¡¯t use this. If something goes wrong, it can even take away one¡¯s life.¡± Yeon Geum-hong said while pulling out the needle that was stuck to the post. ¡°Of course, you should. But if you don¡¯t kill your opponent when you have to, Moorim will be the place you will come back to when you become angry.¡± ¡°I might not even become a Moorim person. I think staying here, brewing liquor with the priests, and selling it would also be great. ¡®That¡¯s not bad either.¡¯ The four of them looked at each other¡¯s faces and thought about the same thing at the same time. Seo Poong-sik was proud of the name habitual drinker. ¡°There were thirty types of liquor sold in his boarding house, and there will be no less than three hundred kinds of liquor he has had so far. He who reads widely about liquor starting from cheap spirituous liquors to the finest Maotai wine believed that there were no more liquors to amaze him. But today that belief was broken. ¡°What did you say¡­ the name of this liquor was?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Yeogeum¡¯ (Barmaid) wine.¡± ¡°Yeogeum wine? Did you mean Yeogeum w¡­¡± Although it¡¯s a name he¡¯s hearing for the first time, he will never forget it until the moment he dies. ¡°Try having this one as well.¡± Geom Woo-bin poured the liquor of a different calabash into a small glass. ¡°I think I don¡¯t even need to try other liquors.¡± No liquor would please his tongue as much as Yeogeum wine. He thought he didn¡¯t have to drink any more liquor today. Seo Poong-sik¡¯s thought was to not drink any poor liquor and remove the aftertaste of what Yeogeum wine had left. However, he changed his mind as he sniffed the scent of the liquor Geom Woo-bin was pouring. A different liquor named Pungryu (Tasteful Leisure) wine, gave him pleasure as if listening to a singer sing on a calm lake. He was struck by a different feeling from Yeogeum wine. After that, Geom Woo-bin offered him two more glasses of liquor, and all of the four types of liquor led Seo Poong-sik to another world of liquor. For the first time in his life, he knew that drinking liquor can make him happy. ¡°Is this seriously a man-made liquor?¡± He felt like he became a human being who was lucky to taste the liquor that the Shinseons accidentally left behind. ¡°Will you be able to buy them?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I have to plead with you saying please sell it to me! No matter how many are there, I¡¯ll buy them all!¡± ¡°I cannot give it exclusively for one place. I want as many people as possible to taste this. Also, since they¡¯re expensive you won¡¯t be able to buy them all.¡± ¡°Honestly, if it¡¯s a drink like this, it¡¯s worth the price. How much is in your mind?¡± Geom Woo-bin said pointing at the one-span-long calabash he was wearing on his waist. ¡°I think it¡¯s reasonable to sell one of these bottles at three silver taels. (ancient Chinese currency)¡± ¡°Uh, three silver taels? Isn¡¯t that the price of the finest Maotai wine?¡± ¡°Is that so? If there is liquor at that price, then of course the priests¡¯ liquor should also be paid at that price. No, at first it will just be three silver taels and later it could rise.¡± Although it was expensive at an absolute price, the aroma of wine that¡¯s still lingering inside his mouth made him think, ¡®If it¡¯s a drink like this, three silver taels are not expensive¡¯. ¡°Since we have a relationship, I¡¯ll particularly receive the payment later. Please sell everything and settle them later.¡± ¡°Still, will that be alright?¡± ¡°For you, it should do about that much.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring them tomorrow. You should not drink it all just because it¡¯s delicious.¡± He cannot make a promise. ¡°Can I just look at the liquor?¡± Seo Poong-sik was staring blankly at the glass that already hit the bottom. Geom Woo-bin headed straight to Hangzhou town. As the city of pleasure, Hangzhou was filled with famous brothels. It is also said that among the ten great brothels of Zhongyuan, five are located in Hangzhou. Among that, Geom Woo-bin went around looking for the biggest brothel. However, the eight-year-old one¡¯s liquor sale wasn¡¯t taken seriously. ¡°I¡¯m busy, stop annoying me and get lost.¡± He was treated the same way in brothels of four places and he couldn¡¯t even take out the liquor. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not easy.¡± The reason Geom Woo-bin stepped forward saying he¡¯d sell the liquor was as it¡¯s something that a blood-lion cannot do. If they¡¯re rejected for their personalities, in all likelihood, their fists would reach out first. However, the age of eight also held them back from doing so. The place where the disappointed Geom Woo-bin stopped was the Wol-ha brothel. The three-story pavilion was one of Hangzhou¡¯s three great brothels, which was in the shape of three houses and was adorned with a beautiful garden. As the sun sets, the streets of Hangzhou were lit up with artificial lights one by one. It¡¯s a time the impatient drinkers look for bars and diligent prostitutes move busily to welcome the customers. Geom Woo-bin headed to the back door of the Wol-ha brothel. He saw the staff who were moving around busily as they were all set for the business. Geom Woo-bin conversed with the person who seemed to look like a waiter. ¡°I want to see the manager.¡± A pin-eyed waiter who¡¯s around twenty said absentmindedly. ¡°For what purpose?¡± ¡°I came to sell some fine liquor.¡± ¡°Liquor? You?¡± The waiter¡¯s reaction was no different from the previous four places. Even the following words were the same. ¡°I¡¯m busy, leave without annoying me.¡± ¡°I just want the manager to taste this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a person who¡¯s free to deal with a weird kid like you.¡± ¡°It will not take long.¡± ¡°Hey! Get out of here!¡± The waiter shrugged Geom Woo-bin away. However, Geom Woo-bin stood stock-still and the waiter who wasn¡¯t strong enough took a pratfall. ¡°Huh? Did I drink too much last night? The waiter stood up suddenly and caught Geom Woo-bin by his collar. ¡°You should¡¯ve gone when I was being nice!¡± The waiter was about to use all his strength, but a deep voice was heard. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The waiter was startled, and as he left Geom Woo-bin¡¯s collar he brought both his hands together politely in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re here, manager?¡± A middle-aged man with a stylishly grown black beard frowned. ¡°What are you doing grabbing a child during working hours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, since this kid obstinately asked me to allow him to see you¡­¡± ¡°See me?¡± The manager Ha Seok-mun looked familiarly at the kid in front of the waiter. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the kid who came to me a few months ago looking for a job, I see.¡± Geom Woo-bin bowed at him. ¡°I¡¯m seeing you after a long time.¡± ¡°You said your name was Geom Woo-bin, right.¡± It¡¯s unusual to come here looking for a job at the age of eight, it was especially memorable that he even refused the coins Ha Seok-mun offered him. It was a sense of dignity that was hard to see in a little kid. ¡°What brought you here today? If it¡¯s regarding a job, I already told you that you cannot do it.¡± ¡°Today I¡¯m here on a different business. Please prepare only four clean wine glasses.¡± ¡°Why wine glasses?¡± ¡°If you prepare it, you will never regret it.¡± His curiosity automatically rose. ¡°Go and bring four clean glasses.¡± The waiter ran quickly and brought four white glasses. Geom Woo-bin headed towards the workers¡¯ resting area and sat on the chair. As Geom Woo-bin placed the four calabashes evenly on the table, Ha Seok-mun took the opposite seat. The first drink Geom Woo-bin poured into the glass was Seo Seok-san¡¯s Pungryu wine. ¡°Please taste it.¡± Ha Seok-mun raised the glass taking it towards his lips and stopped moving. ¡°The scent!¡± His tongue didn¡¯t even touch it, but it was the first liquor that made his heart pound just by the smell. Ha Seok-mun slightly wet his lips with the liquor. ¡°Ah!¡± He comes across a lot of liquor because of his profession. Most of the liquors he drinks in Zhongyuan are none other than the good ones. But, the liquor Geom Woo-bin handed out to him was entirely different. Though he tried to compare it with other drinks, there was no liquor to compare. Even the Shaoxing wine sold for ten silver taels per bottle, fell behind when compared to this liquor. Geom Woo-bin poured a different drink into the next glass. It was disappointing to pour the liquor little by little as much as the tears of a chick. ¡°It¡¯s not the same liquor, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The previous one was Pungryu wine and this one is Hwagog wine.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ha Seok-mun took a glass of water and rinsed his mouth. It was the first time he felt his heart pounding like this while tasting liquor. The second Hwagog wine also had a taste beyond his thoughts. If the Pungryu wine reminds him of a singer on a lake Hwagog wine seemed like awakening the spirit of a man. It was the first time he knew just a sip of liquor would make him feel this way. The four drinks Geom Woo-bin brought were each special to the extent it made Ha Seok-mun realize four times. ¡°Wow! How come I didn¡¯t know that this kind of liquor exists?¡± ¡°So, there must still be some money left in your pouch, right?¡± Ha Seok-mun guffawed at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s joke. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right! Hangzhou¡¯s heavy drinkers will be squandering their family fortune, I see.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we cannot make that many. Of course, it¡¯s expensive enough to worry about wasting money.¡± Ha Seok-mun¡¯s eyes narrowed when the talk about the price came up. ¡°How much do you have in mind?¡± ¡°How much are you going to sell it for?¡± ¡°It depends on the price you give.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ then how much is the most expensive drink in this brothel?¡± The eight-year-old kid was playing hard to get. ¡°It¡¯s the ten silver tael Shaoxing wine.¡± ¡°Will I be able to get it for a higher price than this?¡± ¡°Five silver taels per bottle.¡± It costs less than three silver taels to bring the ten silver tael Shaoxing wine. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you for five silver taels only for a month. Starting from next month it will be ten silver taels. And next year it will be fifteen silver taels.¡± ¡°Hey, the only liquors that are expensive is the Maotai wine and Chilsung wine that they give the emperors¡± ¡°Is the liquor I brought better than what the emperors drink?¡± Ha Seok-mun thought that it was an undeniable fact. Chapter 8 ¡°Earlier you said that you cannot make a lot, how many can you make within a month?¡± ¡°About thirty bottles each.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly not a lot, I see. And who¡¯s brewing the liquor?¡± It was certain that he would think strangely if he said it is brewed by priests. He didn¡¯t want to get people¡¯s attention for nothing like that. ¡°One aunt and three uncles.¡± ¡°They¡¯re people with special talents, I see. Anyways, seems like the quantity you said could digest everyone in our Kisaeng house (brothel).¡± ¡°Do we have to monopolize it?¡± ¡°Why? Won¡¯t you be able to do it?¡± Geom Woo-bin scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I already made an appointment with one place.¡± ¡°That, right? How many did you say you¡¯re giving there?¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t decided the quantity.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s decide the quantity for our brothel, how many can you give?¡± Ha Seok-mun was in a hurry. As much as the number of Kisaeng houses in Hangzhou were large, the competition was bound to be fierce. It costs tens and thousands of taels to increase the scale, and a lot of wealth goes into bringing beautiful and talented courtesans. Among the numerous competitions, it is not easy to differentiate it from liquor. It is because they¡¯ve got limited space to produce high-quality wine. However, the four liquors Geom Woo-bin brought today could be the most powerful weapon among all the Kisaeng houses in Hangzhou. ¡°You said it will be fifteen silver taels starting from next year, right? I¡¯ll just give fifteen silver taels starting from the first month.¡± If it is fifteen silver taels, it is equivalent to two annual salaries of the waiter who works at the Kisaeng house. Nevertheless, Ha Seok-mun had the confidence to buy it. Hangzhou is a place where many people who like liquor gather to the extent they had no control over money. ¡°Within a month you will have to supply twenty-five bottles each.¡± Ha Seok-mun was a man who knew how to win the match. ¡°As you acknowledged the value of the liquor, I can¡¯t help but sell it to you. Alright. Starting from tomorrow I¡¯ll supply every five days. The payment¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it immediately after you bring the liquor.¡± ¡°Sorry? Fifteen silver taels?¡± Even a blood-lion with a sense of money close to zero knew how great fifteen silver taels were. Actually, he didn¡¯t even think about money. They just entrusted it to Geom Woo-bin, and they thought it would be enough as long as there is no inconvenience in living. However, if it¡¯s fifteen silver taels, they would soon become rich rather than face inconvenience in life. ¡°The liquor is too good, isn¡¯t it? Hehe!¡± ¡°Liquor is liquor, but it seems like your point is good.¡± Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. When Ha Seok-mun said he was going to monopolize it, it was the undisclosed push and pull that took a little time. If Ha Seok-mun¡¯s opponent was an ordinary dealer he wouldn¡¯t have come over as easily as Geom Woo-bin¡¯s intention. Ha Seok-mun didn¡¯t even think that an eight-year-old kid would show such skills. However, it wasn¡¯t a loss for Ha Seok-mun. If it¡¯s bought and sold at a higher price it¡¯s enough. ¡°Priest Do Pyeong-su, it¡¯s time to study.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Studying letters was no longer a hassle for Do Pyeong-su. In the past, even if he tried to do that, memorizing one letter was difficult, but now he has completed one-third of the ¡®Thousand Character Classic¡¯. Seo Seok-san mumbled looking at Geom Woo-bin and Do Pyeong-su walking out the room. ¡°Is Do Pyeong-su seriously going to learn to write? The abolition has truly got a knack for it. It was something even the master couldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried because he¡¯s too remarkable. They say an angular stone is bound to be hit by a chisel. Even his trading skills are like that, and he¡¯s also fast at learning martial arts.¡± Said Yeon Geum-hong worriedly.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, what are you worried about? If he¡¯s doing everything well, it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I said so because I was worried!¡± ¡°After all, we can¡¯t live with the abolition for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be sad once the abolition grows up fast and then leaves us?¡± Yeon Geum-hong couldn¡¯t easily go against Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°Abolition will become proficient in the future. We would at least grow up to be as much as our master, right?¡± ¡°Do you seriously think that way?¡± ¡°We are great abolitions, so of course. All we have to do is protect the abolition until he can fly.¡± ¡°When will it be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if it¡¯s as soon as possible, and even if it¡¯s late there¡¯ll be a lot of time we can spend together, so it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°He can also fly together with us, right?¡± Seo Seok-san evoked a bitter smile at Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s question. ¡°We even regretted that master left us with karma. If we¡¯re together we¡¯re making the abolition to face our karma. We can¡¯t do that, can we?¡± Jang Man-dok who was listening quietly nodded. Yeon Geum-hong said standing up. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s a long way from now, so let¡¯s not worry already.¡± And then, they were surprised at themselves. They had no complaints at all with this life now. This life of brewing liquor, thinking about what to eat today, and thinking about what to teach Geom Woo-bin seemed like the most peaceful and valuable time of their lives. They considered themselves to be the worst murderers of Moorim in existence. They¡¯re wicked to the bone, so they believed that they will never be able to free themselves from that bondage. However, the time they spend together with Geom Woo-bin makes them reveal their new selves one after the other. A new look that¡¯s being revealed after exceeding the age of ninety. That fact was making the four of them deeply astonished. ¡°Manager Ha, what does that mean? You will only get fifty bottles of our Sohang wine this month? It was the Wolha brothel which always received a supply of more than one hundred and fifty bottles. ¡°There are still twenty bottles left in stock. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if those fifty bottles will sell.¡± Kwak Dae-pal yelled fiercely. ¡°Sohang wine of our Sohang brewery which cannot be sold because there is no stock is not being sold properly now! Does it make sense?¡± ¡°That was until five days ago. We would also want to take the same quantity thinking about all that you¡¯ve done for us, but we can¡¯t keep piling up a liquor that¡¯s not selling¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! It¡¯s not like there is no place I can sell this if not for here! Don¡¯t ever think of dealing with us again!¡± Their Sohang wine is the best liquor to the extent it was publicly spread that the Kisaeng house that does not sell Sohang wine in Hangzhou is not the first-class. So, it seemed like Ha Seok-mun would hang on to his pants, but he just stared blankly at Kwak Dae-pal as he left. ¡°Humph! How dare he reduce the trading volume with our Sohang wine brewery? He¡¯ll have to go out of business before he could get his act together. How dare he!¡± As Kwak Dae-pal was about to walk out the door he spotted a familiar figure. It was a person named Wang Jang-su who was running the biggest dry goods store in Hangzhou. As they usually greet when they come and go he was trying to act as if he knows him, but he heard what Wang Jang-su asked the waiter. ¡°Can I drink at least one of the Sagi (four drink) wine today?¡± ¡°Sagi wine? Is there even liquor like that?¡± The waiter who was questioned gave an awkward expression. ¡°Gentleman, as you would know, as the quantity was too little it already ran out of stock two days ago.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! You don¡¯t have the liquor the customer asks for in the brothel, does that even make sense?¡± ¡°Sorry. With only a small quantity coming in¡­ but still, as we have the finest Sohang wine, let¡¯s go with that today.¡± ¡°Did you mean Sohang w¡­ Alright, it¡¯s quite a good liquor. But this is quite¡­. What I¡¯m saying is, as I¡¯ve been drinking the Sagi wine, the Sohang wine does not go down my throat! I might as well drink a cheap wine than pay and drink this.¡± Anger and astonishment burned in Kwak Dae-pal. ¡°¡®Is he treating our Sohang wine with a cheap spirit?¡¯ Was anger and ¡®How good does the Sagi wine taste?¡¯ Was an astonishment.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, I can¡¯t just go. Today I¡¯ll have to drink some liquor and go for a Platycarya buttocks massage. Smack!¡± Kwak Dae-pal called the waiter as he saw Wang Jang-su entering the brothel. ¡°Oh no, aren¡¯t you manager Kwak?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nothing else, but I want to taste that Sagi wine.¡± ¡°Looks like even you heard the rumors about Sagi wine. However, the rumors have already spread among the heavy drinkers of Hangzhou, so it¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°A rumor is spreading?¡± ¡°Yes. The number of customers has significantly increased these days because of the Sagi wine. Since it¡¯s too expensive customers with a lot of money are flocki-¡­. Hehehe! You know, right?¡± Since the business at the brothel was going well he was angry. ¡°So, can you or can you not get it?¡± ¡°Phew! Even the owner of the Kisaeng house can¡¯t get it, so how will I get it? If you want to taste the Sagi wine you have to make a reservation in advance and come as a custo¨C¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± As Kwak Dae-pal blew up and headed towards the Sohang wine brewery he spotted his older brother Kwak In-cheol on his way. ¡°Brother, have you heard about the Sagi wine that¡¯s being sold in the Wolha brothel?¡± ¡°You too heard the rumors, I see.¡± Kwak Dae-pal told about what happened at the Wolha brothel. ¡°Actually, I heard something from the manager of the Hang-a brothel. He was angry that few of the regular customers of Hang-a brothel moved out to the Wolha brothel because of that the Sagi wine. He asked us to make a liquor that¡¯s the same as the Sagi wine, but we should be able to taste it from somewhere.¡± ¡°Is Wolha brothel the only place Sagi wine is being sold?¡± ¡°I guess so. Then we have no other choice but to eventually pay and try it from there¡­¡± Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to go through such humiliation. It was because the youngest, Kwak Jung-man found and brought the Sagi wine the next day. ¡°As I asked around, I found that there is a place called ¡®The world¡¯s best boarding house¡¯ out of town that¡¯s selling the Sagi wine. I ran straight through and saved it with much difficulty!¡± By doing so, he placed the four calabashes on the table. ¡°Sagi wine doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s one drink, it¡¯s named so because there are four kinds of liquors.¡± Names of each liquor were written on the calabashes. ¡°Pungryu wine? Should we start with this drink that has a dowdy name?¡± He was going to pull out the cork but Kwak Jung-man said. ¡°But 2nd brother. This is a little expensive.¡± ¡°You should tell me how expensive is it for me to see how-¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s twenty silver taels.¡± ¡°What did you say? Four bottles are twenty silver taels?¡± ¡°Nope. One bottle is twenty silver taels, at a total of eighty silver taels.¡± ¡°This, this is insane! Isn¡¯t that price close to ten times more than our Sohang wine!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s bought in wholesale it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, but anyway it¡¯s a very expensive liquor, right?¡± ¡°Such liquor cannot be sold because they don¡¯t have stocks?¡± When he found out the price he even became careful with pulling out the cork. Pop! As he took off the cork the aroma of the wine spread out all around. He swore he¡¯s never seen a wine with such an elegant smell. The three brothers took turns and drank the Sagi wine one glass each. After that, they couldn¡¯t say a word for about an hour. Even when their grandparents and parents died just ten days apart, it wasn¡¯t this silent. ¡°Big brother¡­ is it possible¡­. to brew this kind of liquor?¡± Kwak In-cheol who got the attention of his two younger brothers sighed deeply. ¡°What talent do I have. I¡¯ve been brewing liquor for thirty years, but I can¡¯t even understand the ingredients used for these drinks, I see. It¡¯s as if a winebibber came down from heaven and made it. I wish I could get on my knees and go back to being a student.¡± Kwak In-cheol who brews liquor had the mind of an artisan, but Kwak Dae-pal, who runs the business was a thorough trader. ¡°Will you be able to teach me a secret method to brew this kind of liquor?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Kwak Dae-pal added as if he had a hard decision. ¡°So, let¡¯s snatch it away.¡± ¡°Snatch it?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave the guy who interfered in our business!¡± It¡¯s the first time in my twenty years of living as a member of a triad (Chinese triad), I¡¯m going to steal the secret recipe of brewing liquor. As Jo Cheol-joong was riding the horse at ease, he asked Kwak Jung-man who was next to him. ¡°You must keep the promise of hundred silver taels at all cost.¡± ¡°Of course. Would I lie to you?¡± They were both thirty-eight years old and they are best friends since childhood who lived in the same neighborhood. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go to the Wolha brothel tonight and have the Sagi wine heartily that was rumored to be delicious!¡± At the back four gangsters were coming after them. ¡°Hey brother, now I¡¯m going to the place where Sagi wine is being brewed. Wouldn¡¯t that place be filled with Sagi wine?¡± ¡°You will get the true taste of wine only if you drink it with a woman, you stupid guy!¡± ¡°Hehehe! Indeed, you know how to appreciate arts.¡± ¡°Of course. With that being said should we start with tasting the Pungryu wine (Tasteful leisure)?¡± They were making nonsense jokes and then they arrived at the brewery that was located by the river. There was a house in the middle, the house that¡¯s built surrounded with four buildings as if it was being protected, was quite elegant. As they entered the gate riding the horse, a partially bald middle-aged man who was sweeping the yard straightened his back. ¡°What brought you here?¡± Chapter 9 ¡°Is this the brewery where Sagi wine is brewed?¡± Asked Jo Cheol-joong. ¡°Sagi wine? I think I somewhat heard that the liquor we brew is called like that. Let¡¯s just say yes, so what about it?¡± The bulky guy of the six tough-looking guys rode the horse until the yard, but still, there was no such thing as tension on the middle-aged guy¡¯s expression. On the contrary, the twitching of the corner of his lips made it look like he was smirking. ¡°As there was a rumor that the liquor tastes great, I thought of learning the secret method of brewing it.¡± ¡°You want to become a student?¡± ¡°Student my foot, a triad member has his pride. Just let us know. Then, I¡¯ll let you off the hook of making your half-baldness into complete baldness. Hahaha!¡± The men burst out laughing noisily at the joke that wasn¡¯t even funny, and the moment the talk about Seo seok-san¡¯s hair came out his face stiffened. ¡°You don¡¯t even have enough hands to dig into a hole, so you¡¯re crawling on your own feet, I see.¡± When Seo Seok-san was just about to use his hands, Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Oh my! Looks like we¡¯re having visitors!¡± The gangsters¡¯ eyes widened as Yeon Geum-hong came smiling broadly. ¡°You never said about the presence of such a beauty! This is literally what you call as having the best of both worlds.¡± While Jo Cheol-joong was wiping the saliva off his lips, Yeon Geum-hong asked Seo Seok-san. ¡°Older brother, for what purpose have they come?¡± ¡°What do you mean older brother! Is this old granny insane!¡± ¡°Old, old granny?¡± Yeon Geum-hong who was about to get angry controlled herself. ¡°Hahaha! Older brother, your jokes are quite¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with you holding it up all inside?¡± ¡°My foot, nothing¡¯s up with me. It was boring and we¡¯re just playing with the playthings that just came here on their own. As there are six, it¡¯ll be perfect if we just take two or three, right?¡± ¡°Those guys were mocking at my hair, how am I going to get back to you guys!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they denied about something you possess, is it a sin to be honest?¡± At that time Jang Man-dok came out to the yard and moved towards the gangsters. ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± As usual, Jang Man-dok didn¡¯t speak. It was only the screams of the gangsters. The sound of bones cracking was heard. Snap! Crackle! Argh! The arms and legs of the gangsters who tumbled down the horse were shaking like those of a broken puppet. Seo Seok-san, whose grudge reached the sky, or Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s wish of playing with them friendly in groups of three, was shattered into pieces. ¡°Jang Man-dok! How can you enjoy it by yourself while turning up suddenly!¡± As Yeon Geum-hong yelled fiercely, Seo Seok-san approached the gangsters who were rolling on the floor. ¡°As you¡¯re still alive, you will have to pay a price for insulting my hair.¡± Jang Man-dok pointed to the path towards those guys. ¡°What? Speak up! Are we Do Pyeong-su?¡± Since Do Pyeong-su was guarding Geom Woo-bin, he was unable to converse with Jang Man-dok. Jang Man-dok pointed to his ears with his hands. ¡°Why ears?¡± Yeon Geum-hong who questioned, was too late when she sensed someone approaching home. ¡°Oh! I think abolition is returning home!¡± ¡°Has it been time already?¡± Geom Woo-bin wouldn¡¯t feel good if he sees how things stand. ¡°Quickly stop their screaming!¡± They quickly hit the gangsters¡¯ pressure point of muteness. ¡°Should we kill and chop them into pieces?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s opinion was ignored by Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Where do we have the time for it?¡± Yeon Geum-hong looked at the surrounding, grasped one of the gangsters by his nape, and threw him away towards the river. As she did so, Seo Seok-san and Jang Man-dok started to throw off the rest of the gangsters towards the river. The six of them who went flying without even screaming flowed down and down along with the river water. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this horse?¡± As they didn¡¯t have time, they couldn¡¯t take care of the horses the gangsters came riding on. ¡°Sorry? Ah! Hahaha! Now you will also have to slowly learn the horsemanship.¡± ¡°If I use Qinggong (light skill) it will be much faster, but what am I going to do by learning horsemanship?¡± ¡°A person who appreciates art should at least learn some horsemanship.¡± Said Seo Seok-san. ¡°But, why are there six horses? We are a family of five.¡± ¡°There¡­ there should be at least one extra horse, right?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Geom Woo-bin sensed that the priests were hiding something, but he didn¡¯t go to nitpick anymore. ¡°Jang Man-dok says he needs the ten-thousand-year-old Sanghuang (Phellinus linteus).¡± Upon that, Yeon Geum-hong skimmed through the book ¡®Various Treasures¡¯. ¡°It says it¡¯s there in Jiangxi and Shaanxi.¡± ¡°Shaanxi is a village that¡¯s too far, so I¡¯ll have to go to Jiangxi.¡± ¡°Geographically, Jiangxi is closer, but it is in Namchang Gwon-ga.¡± ¡°Is it Gwonbeop clan where Gwon Do-baek is the head of the family?¡± Yeon Geum-hong nodded at Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. ¡°What¡¯s so great about Namchang Gwon-ga? I¡¯ll go and get it.¡± Yeon Geum-hong said as Do Pyeong-su was struggling as if he was ready to leave any moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but stealing it. The problem is, it will surely become fussy, and rumors will spread around Moorim. Imagine that rumor going into the abolition¡¯s ears?¡± Kind-hearted Geom Woo-bin will not be satisfied getting it that way. In the worst-case scenario, what are they going to do if he insists on not eating it? It might even end up becoming a sight of just making it happen. More than anything, the scariest thing right now for the four of them was Geom Woo-bin¡¯s resentment. ¡°No way, would such rumor get into abolition¡¯s ears?¡± ¡°The place all kinds of scandal-mongers gather is a bar, and the abolition goes around selling liquor to such bars, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true. Then¡­. isn¡¯t there a way to bring it down secretly?¡± Seo Seok-san snapped his finger as if he got a good idea. ¡°It¡¯s not a must that we need to bring it, is it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not for us, who would bring it.¡± ¡°Have you heard about the guy who says even the emperor¡¯s Ghuzeng can be stolen?¡± Do Pyeong-su thought of a name. ¡°Shintu Mao Liang?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for that guy, the ten-thousand-year-old Sanghuang can be stolen without anyone¡¯s knowledge.¡± ¡°Do you know where Mao Liang is?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t know, I wouldn¡¯t have even brought up this talk. Fortunately, Jiangxi is the place where the guy is also there.¡± Among the six people who fell into the river, three of them were not fortunate. Jo Cheol-joong was also one among the three people who had a misfortune called death. And, Jo Cheol-joong was the younger brother of Jo Man-joong, the head of Yagwihoe. Jo Man-joong was watching the corpse of his younger brother for a long time, whose figure was not even clear because he was swollen in the water. His subordinates came just before he blew up the anger that was piled up inside him, who had a large body like a bear. ¡°Owner, I caught him.¡± It was Kwak Jung-man with a bandaged arm, who was dragged into the hands of the subordinates. Kwak Jung-man¡¯s face was full of new scars as if he was already attacked by the subordinates. ¡°Who killed my younger brother?¡± The place that dominated the night of Hangzhou was Muyeonghoe, and Yagihoe had the greatest power among the twelve triads that were under Muyeonghoe. Because of that, there was a rumor that was spoken publicly in Hangzhou, that you can even kick the balls of Yama (King of Hell), but should never mess with Jo Man-joong¡¯s temper, and Jo Mang-joong had a temper that was as ferocious as the rumor. Kwak Jung-man couldn¡¯t even breathe loud in front of such Jo Mang-joong. ¡°I asked you who killed my younger brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s those guys from the brewery who brew the Sagi wine.¡± ¡°Those guys?¡± Kwak Jung-man told about the incident that happened infrequently. ¡°Those guys broke your limbs and threw you to the river that has a twenty-field drop?¡± The summary was accurate to the point Kwak Jung-man nodded until his neck bones could break. ¡°You bastard! You should say something that makes sense! With what skill would the guys who brew liquor do something like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.it¡¯s for real! It was very quick that I couldn¡¯t even see how my arm broke! ¡°Is that so? This time you¡¯re lucky, I see. As you can see how your neck breaks.¡± ¡°Brother, you have wrongly picked the target of your vengeance.¡± The guy who appeared with a faint voice like a woman was the third, Jo Hae-joong. Unlike the three of the abolitions, he was a guy who took after the mother and had narrow facial features. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this fellow, and chew up the intestines of those guys from the brewery.¡± ¡°Even if you kill don¡¯t eat the intestines. You won¡¯t be able to jump rope.¡± ¡°Your second brother died, and are you joking?¡± Jo Hae-joong stared blankly at Jo Cheol-joong¡¯s corpse. ¡°Vengeance is done with a burning heart and a cold mind. As you¡¯ve got the burning heart I¡¯ll go with the cold mind.¡± The head of Yagwihoe is Jo Mang-joong, but the person who substantially leads the group was Jo Hae-joong. ¡°That guy sounds absurd, but nothing is wrong in being cautious. It would be great if we could make a move after listening to the words of the two subordinates who still have not recovered their minds.¡± ¡°You know when those fellows will recover their minds! I can¡¯t wait until that!¡± Most of the time it¡¯s Jo Mang-joong who accepts Jo Hae-joong¡¯s advice, but just this time he didn¡¯t break his stubbornness. ¡°Then, how about we go with a safe and easy way?¡± ¡°Safe and easy way?¡± ¡°I found out that the kid who goes to sell the liquor is their nephew. Let¡¯s catch the kid and start with chaining their hands and feet.¡± Geom Woo-bin put the pouch that was holding the heavy silver coins in his chest. ¡°I can¡¯t sell that expensive liquor because there is no stock of it. There are many rich drinkers in Hangzhou, I see.¡± Geom Woo-bin who was mumbling adjusted his collars in the cold wind that penetrated his chest. Geom Woo-bin was walking at a fast pace and suddenly felt strange. The alley which was always crowded with people at this time was quiet today. Not only that, even the shops lined up on the left and right closed down as soon as Geom Woo-bin appeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Then, two bulky men appeared from a dry good store on the left. ¡°Kid, you will have to go with us.¡± The bulky men were blocking the way standing at the end of each side of the twenty-field alley. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± There was a higher chance that they were robbers who were eyeing Geom Woo-bin¡¯s money. But the guy¡¯s words erased that possibility. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you stop your uncles¡¯ business.¡± It seemed to have something to do with the blood-lions. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Priestess! Don¡¯t come out!¡± The two bulky guys who were trying to take Geom Woo-bin looked puzzled. The fact that he said let¡¯s go as if it¡¯s not a big deal looked strange, and they couldn¡¯t understand the last part any better. ¡°Don¡¯t come out? Whom are you talking to?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± The two bulky men took Geom Woo-bin inside the dry good store with a dubious look on their faces. Yeon Geum-hong had no choice but to watch it. ¡°Since when did the abolition know that we¡¯re protecting him?¡± Meanwhile, Geom Woo-bin was pretending not to know anything by dancing to their tune. ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s bothersome. It looks like they¡¯re the gangsters who came to the brewery.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t worry much. They¡¯re not Moorim people, and the small triad was not even a threat to the current Geom Woo-bin. ¡°They¡¯ll find out that we threw those guys into the river. However, there was nothing wrong with it.¡± Geom Woo-bin who was dragged by the bulky men went into a random basement. In the middle of the basement there was a chair made of iron and on the table next to it were things like a hammer, gimlet, and tongs. The bloodstain on the floor and the wall explained the purpose of this basement. ¡°Welcome! It¡¯s your first time at a torture chamber, right?¡± A guy with a fine face like a woman grinned at Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I¡¯m Jo Hae-joong, younger brother of Jo Cheol-joong, whom your uncles killed. First of all, sit here.¡± Jo Hae-joong tapped the steel chair. Geom Woo-bin stroked the needle sleeve and sat down on the chair without hesitation. ¡°As I look at your expression, it seems like you still don¡¯t understand the situation, I see.¡± ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is, why my uncles killed your brother.¡± ¡°Why? Why? Hey kid. Sometimes, that ¡®why¡¯ does not matter at all. Your uncles messed with the people they shouldn¡¯t have messed with. So, now what matters is not ¡®why¡¯ but ¡®who¡¯.¡± ¡°Then, do you know with whom you are messing with?¡± ¡°The kid is daring, I see. Alright, let me ask you. Whom are we messing with?¡± ¡°If you tell me the ¡®why¡¯, I¡¯ll also let you know the ¡®who¡¯.¡± He¡¯s not just daring but he¡¯s confident. It¡¯s a reaction that cannot be seen unless there is fairy a believable side to it. Jo Hae-joong said while picking up the scissors from the table. ¡°I think I was too kind. Anyways, we have to send the proof that you¡¯re in our hands, so, let¡¯s first start with cutting off one of the fingers. By showing my generosity, let me give you the right to choose which finger to cut off. For your kind information, do not choose your pinky finger. As it¡¯s quite a useful finger when digging your nostrils.¡± Geom Woo-bin stared blankly at Jo Hae-joong and let out a sigh that didn¡¯t seem like that of a child¡¯s. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need to know why. A person who says he will cut off a child¡¯s finger can¡¯t be a good person. I¡¯ll just let you know the ¡®who¡¯ you¡¯re curious about. No, see it yourself.¡± Geom Woo-bin motioned towards one side of the basement with his chin. Chapter 10 In the gaze of Jo Hae-joong, who turned his head following Geom Woo-bin¡¯s gesture, only the darkness in the corner of the basement that was glimmering in the lamplight came into sight. ¡°Whom do you want to-¡­¡± He was left dumbfounded. Someone appeared in the darkness. The woman who seemed to be in her mid-twenties looked like a ghost coming out from under a black veil. ¡°Wh-, who?¡± ¡°The person you said you wanted to see.¡± As Yeon Geum-hong stepped forward Jo Hae-joong flinched away. Although he is from the triad, the chance of him meeting a real master was extremely rare. A lot of talks being circulated about Moorim doesn¡¯t mean the Moorims are familiar. There¡¯ll be many more people who will die without meeting a Moorim person even once in their lifetime. In particular, a Moorim master will be nothing but a new or strange person to the ordinary. However, that kind of Moorim master showed up in front of Jo Hae-joong. He didn¡¯t even check the force, but he could tell with just the ghost-like movement. Jo Hae-joong was a human with a remarkable instinct for survival. The biggest possibility to get out of this crisis is Geom Woo-bin. The moment he realized it, he turned to take Geom Woo-bin as a hostage. But thankfully, Geom Woo-bin who was supposed to be seated on the chair was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Geom Woo-bin had already reached the entrance of the basement which was about five fields away. ¡°Priestess.¡± ¡°Yes, abolition.¡± ¡°Please tell me what happened later.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Geom Woo-bin shrugged his shoulders and stepped up the stairs. ¡°Help yourself.¡± As Geom Woo-bin disappeared from the basement Yeon Geum-hong put on a smile around her lips. ¡°This is quite¡­ it¡¯s exciting to have a toy in front of me after a long time.¡± It was unable for Jo Hae-joong to understand this situation now. Priestess of the abolition? A completely different form from the sketch he drew was unfolding in reality. ¡°Little kid.¡± For that title, Jo Hae-joong answered ¡®yes¡¯ without his knowledge. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to die gracefully by daring to kidnap our abolition, do you?¡± The scissors Jo Hae-joong was carrying slipped through his fingers and got into Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s hands. ¡°Psy- psychokinesis?¡± ¡°But still, you seem to be knowing a little about Moorim, I see.¡± Jo Hae-joong lost strength in his legs and slumped to his knees. ¡°Please save me! I didn¡¯t know you noblemen and committed a mistake!¡± ¡°If everyone prays to be forgiven, then there will no one in this world who will be punished. Since you said you will cut off abolition¡¯s finger, I¡¯ll have to start with cutting your finger first. You don¡¯t need to choose as I¡¯ll be cutting all ten fingers.¡± The distance between Yeon Geum-hong and Jo Hae-joong got closer little by little. Then, that day Yagwihoe disappeared from Hangzhou. Cleanly. ¡°How cruel! You were the only one who had that kind of fun!¡± Do Pyeong-su yelled fiercely, and if Seo Seok-san hadn¡¯t left for Jiangxi, he would¡¯ve caught Yeon Geum-hong by her collar. Crack! Jang Man-dok also expressed his anger by breaking the corner of the table. ¡°As the abolition was in a dangerous situation I had no choice. But, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of breaking the bones of those trashcans, so it¡¯s just very¡­. phew!¡± Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok looked at Yeon Geum-hong who was wiping off her saliva, enviously. ¡°Damn, when will we ever feel a touch like that? Will such a day ever come? Well.¡± Even in this good peace with Geom Woo-bin, they suddenly miss the fierceness of Moorim. Although they didn¡¯t want to be fierce against the gangsters, they envied Yeon Geum-hong for at least feeling the touch of it. ¡°Shall we do the Sanda (Chinese boxing) among ourselves?¡± Yeon Geum-hong giggled at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question. ¡°Do you want the house to blow up?¡± Their Sanda was not at all ordinary, and the moment they start using their strength this house will not be left. ¡°The tree tries to stay still, but the wind doesn¡¯t allow it to be, I see.¡± Do Pyeong-su looked puzzled at the words Yeon Geum-hong said standing up. ¡°What kind of meaningful nonsense is that?¡± ¡°Is this going to end in one go? Our remarkable liquor has no choice but to make enemies. The problem is that the enemy is too silly.¡± ¡°Yagwihoe disappeared?¡± Go Won-sul answered musketeer Na Mun-tak¡¯s question by bowing down. In a single night, most of them died or became maimed and the rest of them escaped. ¡°Did they get attacked?¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently in the process of investigating it.¡± As they looked into it, it was caused by an attack somewhere. ¡®Would it be a work of a different triad?¡¯ Hangzhou for the triad was literally ¡®The Goose That Lays Golden Eggs¡¯. So, the triads of each district were looking for an opportunity, but the Muyoung triad was so strong that they didn¡¯t allow anyone to be next to them at least once for the past thirty years. ¡®The fact that they weren¡¯t bustling meant it wasn¡¯t a group fight. Did they call in a triad or an expert from somewhere?¡¯ However, it¡¯s a publicly known fact that the Muyoung triad is under the protection of Hyeol Geom-mun, one of the ten Munpa triad members of Zhongyuan. They couldn¡¯t think of the great triad member who went to the extent of opposing the protection of Hyeol Geom-mun. ¡®Could it be the Moorims?¡¯ As they¡¯re supernatural beings he completely erased them from his mind. ¡°Even if it takes time, investigate thoroughly.¡± Footsteps of Geom Woo-bin that¡¯s going to the Hangzhou town were weighty. Not just because the weight of the iron he wore on his wrists and ankles increased to 6 and 9 kilograms. ¡°I thought selling delicious liquor would be enough.¡± Because of that, there was a person who was harmed, and a person who died as well. He was able to understand by hearing all the circumstances from Yeon Geum-hong, but still, the bad feeling did not go away. Someone blocked Geom Woo-bin, who was taking trudging steps forward by carrying the liquor that¡¯s to be delivered on his back. He was a bulky man in his early thirties, who had a long beard as rough as a weapon. ¡°You¡¯re Geom Woo-bin who¡¯s called Soju-seon, right?¡± The nickname ¡®Soju-seon¡¯ didn¡¯t suit Geom Woo-bin, who doesn¡¯t even know the taste of liquor. But he replied as the name was right. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Today I¡¯ll have to take some of that liquor with me.¡± ¡°This liquor belongs to the Wolha brothel. I have already made a promi-¡­.¡± The man moved even before he was done talking. He tried to use a new technique while avoiding the man¡¯s hand that was approaching fast, but the 9 kilograms of iron he was wearing on his feet slowed down his movement. All of a sudden, the man¡¯s hand fell behind Geom Woo-bin¡¯s back and snatched the bag which he was carrying on his shoulder. It was an unbelievable speed for Geom Woo-bin, whose steps were weighty. ¡°Come to Dongssi-doga and get the payment for the liquor.¡± The man said those words and quickly moved away. When Geom Woo-bin pulled out a needle the man had already left. ¡°Holy God!¡± No one among the priests guarded Geom Woo-bin today. This is because Geom Woo-bin firmly said not to protect him anymore. ¡°Pheww! I can¡¯t believe this happened at a time like this.¡± Although Geom Woo-bin is living with the blood-lions, he was ignorant about Moorim. So, he doesn¡¯t even know where Dongssi-doga is. ¡°First of all, I need to fix this problem.¡± Geom Woo-bin ran towards the Wolha brothel and apologized to Ha Seok-mun after explaining the whole story. ¡°In any case, I apologize for the delay in delivery due to my negligence.¡± ¡°Did that person seriously ask you to come to Dongssi-doga and get the payment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How did he look like?¡± ¡°He was a bulky man who had a rough beard and big bright eyes. I also remember his fingers being unusually long.¡± ¡°Haha! Dong Ga-bong came directly to take away the liquor? There was nothing you could do about it, I see.¡± ¡°Is he someone you know?¡± ¡°You seem to not know about Dongssi-doga, I see. Then, do you know the five noble families?¡± Though he was ignorant about Moorim, he knew about the five noble families as they have a strong reputation. ¡°Yes. I know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the five noble families of Moorim, how could you not go crazy? But still, except for them, Dongssi-doga was one of the clans that are considered to be among the best. Of course, they have the biggest Moorim power not only here in Hangzhou, but also in Zhejiang. Dong Ga-bong is the head of the family and also the youngest brother in the household.¡± ¡°Does that kind of a person rob liquor?¡± ¡°Yet, I got an order from the Dongssi-doga for Sagi wine but I couldn¡¯t give because I didn¡¯t have. This time, a person from the Moorim said that he¡¯s going to visit the Dongssi-doga, so, it seemed like he needed Sagi wine for that. As long as the Dongssi-doga clan is involved there is nothing we can do about it this time, so let¡¯s forget about it. Fortunately, they will not fail to make the payment.¡± ¡°Where is Dongssi-doga?¡± ¡°Why are you going there?¡± ¡°I have to go to get the payment.¡± Of course, not for the payment but to get the liquor back. Geom Woo-bin who loosened the iron balls he was wearing on his wrists and ankles, ran towards the Dongssi-doga showing off his Qinggong skills. He has never practiced Qinggong without the iron balls, and it was the first time he knew that his body could be this light. So, he was able to arrive within an hour at Dongssi-doga which was situated outside Hangzhou. A wide crest road was connected until Dongssi-doga which was situated a long way beyond the paddy that was spread poorly after the harvest was over. Since his body is not fully grown yet, he pretty much ran out of breath as he ran restlessly for an hour. Geom Woo-bin who was walking while holding his breath stopped in front of the main gate of the Dongssi-doga. As he swung opened the big, heavy gate, he saw several people moving busily. As the smell of the food reeked until outside, it seemed that the status of the guests coming from Moorim was quite high. Among the four warriors who were guarding the gate, the young warrior who had a mole in his cheek asked. ¡°Hey, kid. What brought you here?¡± ¡°I came looking for the liquor.¡± ¡°Liquor?¡± ¡°The person named Dong Ga-bong who lives here stole my liquor.¡± ¡°Master Dong Ga-bong stole liquor? What does that suppose to mean?¡± ¡°Please call master Dong. Then, you will understand.¡± A guard came out with his eyes raised high. ¡°Where do you think this is, to come and make a fool out of someone! Get lost!¡± The guard tried to shove away Geom Woo-bin by the shoulder, but Geom Woo-bin slightly avoided it, so he lost balance and collapsed floundering. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± The guard, whose face turned red upon the giggles of his associates rushed back. However, he couldn¡¯t catch Geom Woo-bin as he only missed his target every time. ¡°What¡¯s with this fuss on an important day!¡± As the guy with a long beard up to his adam¡¯s apple yelled out loud, the guards bowed down simultaneously. ¡°He wants to meet the master.¡± ¡°Did you not ask why is he here!¡± ¡°It-, it is, that kid came and said that the master stole liq-¡­.¡± ¡°Dong Ga-bong stole liquor?¡± Dong Baek-jae who questioned, rested his gaze on Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Is it true that your liquor was robbed by Dong Ga-bong?¡± ¡°Yes. He snatched away the liquor I was supposed to deliver.¡± Dong Baek-jae had a hunch about what would¡¯ve happened. ¡®This fellow did something silly again.¡¯ Dong Baek-jae sighed deeply and made a gesture. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± On the day the Moorim guests find out about this, it is an embarrassment. Geom Woo-bin went inside the Dongssi-doga following Dong Baek-jae. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the Soju-seon Geom Woo-bin who sells the Sagi wine.¡± The rumor about the Sagi wine had spread so much that it even got into the ears of Dong Baek-jae who doesn¡¯t enjoy liquor. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My younger brother seems to have somehow made a mistake, so I¡¯ll pay for it right away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the money, but I came to get back my liquor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re anyways going to sell it, so if you sell it to us-¡­.¡± ¡°It is the liquor which is already set to be delivered. And, I don¡¯t want to sell it to a place that extorts liquor.¡± As for the saying, ¡®fools rush in where angels fear to tread¡¯, Geom Woo-bin doesn¡¯t seem to know what kind of a place Dongssi-doga is, because he is still young. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you generously.¡± As there are several heavy drinkers among the guests who are coming from Moorim, Sagi wine was needed to please them. So, that¡¯s why Dong Ga-bong did such an unreasonable thing. ¡°I said I don¡¯t need the money. Please return my liquor.¡± ¡°Haha! He¡¯s quite a tough fellow. The liquor has already been opened. So, choose whether to get paid or get kicked out like this.¡± There was no more time to waste against the kid. ¡°Dong Baek-jae, what are you doing here?¡± Dong Baek-jae hastily turned around at the voice he heard. He saw Dong Seong-bang, the head of the household coming walking with Dong Chang-min, the deputy head of the household. Dong Chang-min, who¡¯s fifteen years old this year, greeted Dong Baek-jae politely. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re working hard a lot.¡± ¡°Working hard? Whatever. But master, what brought you all the way here?¡± ¡°What do you mean master? It¡¯s not even an official position. But, who¡¯s that kid?¡± Dong Baek-jae explained the circumstances of that occasion. ¡°So, he has come here looking for the liquor the youngest brought. He¡¯s refusing the money I said I¡¯m giving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it and just go in. I¡¯ll solve this problem.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you who¡¯s getting ready to greet the guests, then you should go. Let me see¡­. as we need the liquor there is no way of giving it back, how much do you want?¡± The will of the Dongssi-doga clan was obstinate and Geom Woo-bin wasn¡¯t the kind of an opponent who can be taken away by force. However, he did not want to borrow the blood lion¡¯s power. If the blood-lion interferes, the Dongssi-doga clan will be disappeared as of today. It¡¯s disgraceful, but it isn¡¯t that much of a sin to commit. ¡°If you¡¯re going to solve it with money, please make a payment that¡¯s ten times more than the price of the liquor.¡± ¡°Ten times? Why ten times?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep my credibility as a dealer. So, of course, I have to pay a compensation of tenfolds to the Wolha brothel.¡± ¡°Hmm. You¡¯ve got a great heart. So, how much is it?¡± ¡°The price of the liquor is three hundred and sixty silver taels.¡± ¡°Huh? That expensive? No matter how much of a tenfold it is, isn¡¯t three hundred and sixty silver taels too much for a liquor?¡± ¡°The original price is three hundred and sixty silver taels and the tenfold of it is three thousand and six hundred silver taels.¡± Dong Seong-bang¡¯s face stiffened. Chapter 11 ¡°If you can¡¯t pay three thousand and six hundred silver taels, please return the liquor.¡± ¡°What do you mean three thousand and six hundred silver taels, even if it¡¯s too much, that¡¯s quite¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not at all too much.¡± ¡°Three thousand and six hundred silver taels?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t deliver the liquor that I was supposed to deliver today. I couldn¡¯t keep my promise as a man. If a man fails to keep his promise, of course, he has to pay the price. One could risk their life and one could even give up an arm. On the contrary, you should consider yourself to be lucky as you can pay the price with money.¡± It occurred to the man that he was not an ordinary child since the time he came looking for the liquor, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear an eight-year-old believe in a man¡¯s promise. ¡°But, that promise has something to do with you. Whether to give up a life, give up an arm, or to pay the money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And, Dongssi-doga has to take responsibility for not allowing me to keep my promise. So, I¡¯m allowing you to take responsibility. Either return the liquor or pay the money.¡± Dong Seong-bang asked as he stared blankly at Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Do you know that the words you said now sound like a threat?¡± ¡°I told the truth, so, it doesn¡¯t matter to me about how it sounds like.¡± He wasn¡¯t even angry. Gosh! An eight-year-old kid came to Dongssi-doga and is threatening! ¡°I could even just kick you out, or even bury you silently.¡± Though his son Dong Chang-min was overhearing, Dong Seong-bang casually prattled on the words about killing. ¡°It¡¯s another way you can make a choice. So, now there are four choices. Which one would you select, master?¡± ¡°Aha! This is quite¡­!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be this awkward even if there was a Moorim person in front of him. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have an idea. Can I tell you?¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°First of all, give the liquor back to that child.¡± ¡°But the guests who are coming for the celebration today will be disappointed a lot, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Disappointing the guests of the Moorimmaeng (Moorim League) is not a choice to make. ¡°That child will take the liquor to the place called Wolha brothel.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy that liquor again. If we say we¡¯re giving twofold of the selling price they wouldn¡¯t refuse, as we¡¯re well-known as a clan.¡± Dong Seong-bang slapped his knee. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± That was enough to put an end to this fuss without causing a major loss to anyone. ¡°What do you think?¡± Geom Woo-bin who was questioned still answered casually. ¡°Once I deliver the liquor to the Wolha brothel, I¡¯ll be done with it. It doesn¡¯t matter to me about who Wolha brothel sells the liquor to.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I brought up, so let me be the one to go to the Wolha brothel.¡± ¡°Alright. There is a piece of baggage as well, so a horse carriage would be convenient, right?¡± As the decision was made, the horse carriage was prepared and the process of loading the liquor took place faster. Not long after, Geom Woo-bin and Dong Chang-min sat down in the carriage facing each other. ¡°There was determination, I see.¡± At Do Chang-min¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin only looked at the scenery outside the window without replying. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I saved you?¡± ¡°Dongssi-doga is probably the one you saved.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°There are cases where everything you see is not as it seems.¡± Dong Chang-min nodded. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s right. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, you should at least have a little respect.¡± Dong Chang-min wore a fishy smile on his face while speaking, which was not to be seen in the Dongssi-doga. ¡°I¡¯m not a very kind person as you think.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve never seen a kind person before.¡± Dong Chang-min¡¯s eyebrows bristled. He was known as a prodigy who was born in the best family, and he satisfied everyone with his actions that were not out of line. Though he was young, he knew exactly how to behave in front of the people who he wanted to look good for. It was thanks to those efforts that he was able to occupy the position of deputy head of the household at an early age. However, Geom Woo-bin did not make any efforts to make him look better in front of the head of the Dongssi-doga clan. All the people of Hangzhou, and even Zhejiang, were proud of Dong Seong-bang who keeps a low profile. Dong Chang-min who is putting on a mask with much effort did not like it. ¡°Do you want me to truly tell you what being unkind is?¡± Dong Chang-min placed his hand on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s knees, who was seated opposite to him. If he puts strength like this, he could break the guy¡¯s knees like sorghum. ¡°How are you going to handle the aftermath? The mask you¡¯ve been wearing all this time might come off.¡± Geom Woo-bin no longer had a mind of an eight-year-old after reading ¡®Moorim¡¯s Art of War¡¯. Though he could not understand all the inner mysteries contained in that book, he was able to clearly see through the heart of the fifteen-year-old Dong Chang-min. ¡°I don¡¯t think breaking my knee would be enough to keep my mouth shut.¡± ¡°A dead person cannot talk.¡± He didn¡¯t have anything as such as a guilty conscience of killing Geom Woo-bin. ¡°If you kill me, you would be the prime suspect. You do have that much of a brain, right?¡± Dong Chang-min had the confidence to kill and Geom Woo-bin had the confidence not to die. It was not even a matter of breaking Dong Chang-min¡¯s wrist if he wanted to. Fortunately, that kind of a thing didn¡¯t happen. Dong Chang-min who was gently staring at Geom Woo-bin took his hands off him. ¡°You are a guy who¡¯s cleverer than I was at that age, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the difference between a person who learns the world from a book and a person who encounters it in practice.¡± Geom Woo-bin even grinned at him. ¡°You punk! I don¡¯t like you at all!¡± The horse carriage arrived at the Wolha brothel in complete silence. Ha Seok-mun rushed out upon the news that the deputy head of the Dongssi-doga clan has come. At the name Dongssi-doga, everyone was reacting the same as Ha Seok-mun. ¡°Except for that punk.¡± Dong Chang-min saw Geom Woo-bin getting down with the liquor, and soon he showed a pretentious smile at Ha Seok-mun. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard of Wolha brothel¡¯s popularity, but I¡¯m coming here for the first time. I¡¯m Dong Chang-min, deputy head of Dongssi-doga.¡± ¡°Darn! An important guest has arrived! Of course, you cannot come. You¡¯re not old enough. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Then, we will see each other often after two years.¡± Dong Chang-min who exchanged jokes brought up business talks. When he said he will pay double the price of the selling price, Ha Seok-mun bowed down saying, ¡°If so, we¡¯re the ones who are thankful.¡± However, he cannot be thankful. Half of the customers who go up to the top floor of the Wolha brothel are those who come because of the Sagi wine. The money that they spend exceeds not just double the price of the Sagi wine, but fivefold of it. If there is no Sagi wine there, they would even stop coming. So, even if they say they¡¯d pay double the price, it is not a small loss. Nevertheless, Ha Seok-mun had no choice but to give. The only person in Hangzhou who can reject the request of Dongssi-doga is a child who cannot understand the meaning of what someone says. ¡°But Woo-bin, how did you manage to retrieve the liquor?¡± He could tell about it only after Dong Chang-min makes the payment and leave. ¡°Head of Dongssi-doga is a person who I could talk to.¡± ¡°Since you asked to return it, he just returned it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a long silence, Ha Seok-mun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s been, I see. Anyways, thanks to you that I was able to at least get the money. Thanks.¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°Fortunately, I still have a little liquor left, I¡¯ll try to bring at least that.¡± An immediate smile appeared on Ha Seok-mun¡¯s face. ¡°Will you be able to do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to do so. As I¡¯m also responsible for what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously grateful. I¡¯ve met many dealers, but among many of them, an eight-year-old kid is the most faithful one? The world is quite fun, I see.¡± ¡°Sir, which place in Hangzhou makes the best silk clothes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Danseom Draper¡¯s. Looks like you¡¯re going to spend some money now. I was curious about where you¡¯re going to spend it by earning that much.¡± ¡°Yes. I will buy the most expensive clothes. I hope my uncles and aunt would like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only thankful to you master, for warmly welcoming the worthless people like this. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Why would you say such a thing! If you, Baek Ho-dang of Moorim are worthless, then I won¡¯t even be able to hold my head up! Hahaha!¡± Yang Sang-rak, master of the Baek Ho-dang clan is one among the ten parties of the Moorim League, in the second-generation disciple of Hwa San-pa who was one of the Gudaemunpa vying for the first place, so, even the head of Dongssi-doga family had to please them. ¡°As I entered Zhejiang, Dongssi-doga¡¯s reputation was widely spread. I was surprised.¡± The middle-aged guy who spoke was Jung Man-joong, in charge of the Moorim League celebration. ¡°Compared to master Jung Man-joong¡¯s Diancang sect, it¡¯s just a small name like a firefly under the moonlight.¡± ¡°If we become an official family of the Moorim League, the fame of Dongssi-doga would spread beyond Zhejiang Province and throughout the entire Moorim.¡± That is why Dong Seong-bang is entertaining them by having his liver and gallbladder removed. The Moorim League is an organization unified by the factions of Moorim, but it was not a place where everyone could enter though it was classified as factions. Apart from the Gudaemunpa and the five noble families, only three Munpas including Seonyeon-mun were registered as a blood alliance. The other factions joined, but they couldn¡¯t form a blood alliance. The difference between joining and forming a blood alliance was as great as the sea and river. When one becomes an official blood alliance in the Moorim League, if one place gets attacked, the entire Moorim League was supposed to help that Munpa with all their might. However, when one has only become a member, they cannot expect help entirely, and depending on times, they may not even be able to receive the attention of the Moorim League. In other words, the sign of the official blood alliance of the Moorim League was no different from a certificate of a noble family faction. With this alone, it will be possible to stand at the same level as the five noble families, which Dong Seong-bang longs for. So, Dong Seong-bang was putting up with the humiliation of bowing his head even to one of the guards of the Moorim League. It is because their reports will be able to determine whether they¡¯ll become blood alliances or just remain as the members. ¡°Is the nonsense all over?¡± The person who broke the silence he¡¯s been keeping until now was seated at the far end of the long table. Anyone would tell that the old man wearing worn-out clothes that were sewn here and there with shaggy hair looked like a beggar. The reason the old beggar¡¯s words weighed so much that it made everyone shut up is because, he is No Dae-sul, the chieftain of the Beggar¡¯s sect. Dong Seong-bang asked cautiously. ¡°Chieftain, are you upset about something?¡± Anyone would say he had a face full of annoyance. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Dong Seong-bang was curious about that too. The Beggar¡¯s Sect disregarded the desperate courtship of the Moorim League and did not participate in the Moorim League. ¡®Beggars should be free.¡¯ Was the ostensible reason, and in fact, the actual reason was that he didn¡¯t like what the factions are doing these days. However, they couldn¡¯t dare to neglect the Chieftain of the Beggar¡¯s sect. This is because the Moorim League is still eagerly wishing for the Beggar¡¯s sect to be a blood alliance. Anyways, no one knew the reason No Dae-sul came except for himself, so everyone was just staring at him blankly. ¡°I heard that the Sagi wine that¡¯s rumored to be popular in Hangzhou has been prepared tod-¡­.¡± No Dae-sul continued talking while shaking the liquor bottle that was placed in front of him. ¡°This liquor that¡¯s like horse pee can¡¯t be Sagi wine, right?¡± He swigged straight from the bottle saying it looks like horse pee. ¡°Wow! This is not like horse pee but a pretty good Maotai wine, but if the expectations are high the disappointment tends to be greater. A person¡¯s taste is always tricky. Hehehehe! So, where¡¯s the Sagi wine?¡± ¡°It-¡­. it will arrive soon.¡± Fortunately, nothing happened such as backing Dong Seong-bang into the corner. As the door opened Dong Chang-min came carrying a tray. There were eight calabashes placed on the tray. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little late.¡± ¡°Alright. Come in and greet the uncles of the Moorim League.¡± Dong Chang-min placed the tray on the table and bowed to the eight guests of the Moorim League. ¡°Dong Chang-min, the deputy head of Dongssi-doga, greets the uncles of the Moorim League.¡± Yang Sang-rak said smiling. ¡°The deputy head of Dongssi-doga is said to be not only smart but also a prodigy of martial arts, and just looking at him exudes a great energy.¡± Everyone praised Dong Chang-min one by one, but No Dae-sul did not even glance at Dong Chang-min. His fiery gaze was fixed on the calabash as if it was going to melt. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s called the famous Sagi wine, right?¡± Dong Chang-min immediately picked up a bottle and approached No Dae-sul. ¡°Grandfather, can I pour you a glass?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had a grandson like you. And, liquor is best when it¡¯s drunk with a friend, and if one doesn¡¯t have a friend the next best is one¡¯s self.¡± No Dae-sul grabbed the liquor bottle from Dong Chang-min¡¯s hands and pulled out the cork. The mellow aroma gave him a sense that it¡¯s an already famous liquor before he drank it. But, the aroma that tickled the tip of his nose was somewhat familiar. At the same time, a name flashed across him. ¡°No way¡­.¡± No Dae-sul poured the liquor onto the glass and brought it towards his mouth. The taste that was fully spread inside his mouth was one that he could never forget even though he has tried a thousand kinds of liquor. ¡°Pungryu wine! If that¡¯s the case!¡± Chapter 12 ¡°Chieftain, is something wrong?¡± Asked Dong Seong-bang. ¡°Is the name of this liquor Sagi wine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But, what I know is a different name.¡± ¡°Ah! Sagi wine is named after the four bizarre wines. The name of the liquor will be written on the bottom of the bottle.¡± No Dae-sul nodded at the name ¡®Pungryu wine¡¯ that was written on the bottom of the bottle. ¡°Well, then. Hahaha! Then except for the Pungryu wine, there¡¯s Yeogeum wine, Hwagok wine, and Pacheon wine as well¡± ¡°Do you know those drinks?¡± ¡°I know. I can never forget it. How can I forget such a liquor? Where is Yeogeum wine? No, bring the remaining three drinks.¡± As the flustered Dong Chang-min placed the three liquor bottles in front, No Dae-sul asked while pouring the Yeogeum wine. ¡°But how did you get this liquor? They¡¯re not something you can buy with money.¡± ¡°We bought it from the Kisaeng house.¡± ¡°You, bought it¡­. from the Kisaeng house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Those fellows are brewing and selling this?¡± ¡°Those fellows? Do you know the people who brew this liquor?¡¯ No Dae-sul hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know them well as they¡¯re too strange. As they can make such drinks, of course, they¡¯re geniuses. Sagi wi-¡­. A great name for once. Making such liquor is a scam! A scam!¡± Yeogeum wine passed through No Dae-sul¡¯s throat refreshingly. Geom Woo-bin asked the priests to gather and placed five heavy pouches on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The money we¡¯ve earned so far. When everything¡¯s added, it comes to around one thousand and seven hundred silver taels.¡± It¡¯s an amount if an ordinary person hears his mouth would be wide opened and jaws dropped, but the blood-lion was calm. ¡°How much is one thousand and seven hundred silver taels?¡± Seo Seok-san replied to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question. ¡°If it¡¯s one thousand and seven hundred silver taels then it¡¯s one thousand and seven hundred silver taels. Are you a fool?¡± ¡°How many dumplings can be eaten?¡± They¡¯ve never earned something called money and everything they needed has been offered for free wherever they went. So, they couldn¡¯t understand people who risk their lives for money. What¡¯s the use of such money? Martial arts are the best. That was their belief. Yeon Geum-hong said smiling. ¡°Anyways, we became rich. One thousand and seven hundred silver taels mean that we¡¯re rich, right?¡± Geom Woo-bin let out a deep sigh looking at the priests who had no sense of money. ¡°With this money, we can buy ten standard houses.¡± ¡°What are we going to do buying ten houses? If there is just one room to lie down, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­. anyways!¡± Geom Woo-bin placed the smallest pouch in front of him and placed the rest of the pouches in front of the priests one by one. ¡°One hundred silver taels for me. And four hundred silver taels for each of you priests.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving it to us?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the liquor you made that¡¯s been sold.¡± The blood-lion swished his hand. ¡°We don¡¯t need money. It¡¯s not of use for us as well. You just take all of them.¡± Seeing something like a heavy pouch inside the room is a burden. ¡°No way! This is your share! You also should go to the market, buy goods, go to a restaurant, pay and have a meal like ordinary people. From now on feel the value of money in your body.¡± One must be over ninety to learn the value of money. ¡®However, said and done, there is no time for learning.¡¯ The four of them let out a deep sigh of grief. ¡°Today let¡¯s eat out. It¡¯s my treat. Hehe!¡± The place Geom Woo-bin took the blood-lions was the ¡®World¡¯s Best Boarding House¡¯. ¡°Ooh! You came at the right time!¡± Seo Poong-sik, wearing an apron warmly welcomed Geom Woo-bin and his party. ¡°These are your aunt and uncles, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yikes! You didn¡¯t tell me you had such a beautiful aunt!¡± Yeon Geum-hong who was standing with a straight face immediately burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha! What do you mean beauty!¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re the prettiest among the women I¡¯ve ever seen. I bet my life on it.¡± Do Pyeong-su who was annoyed for nothing said. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t just risk your life like that. You can even die right at this moment.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s not it. My uncle is joking. Sir! We¡¯re hungry!¡± ¡°Oh? Oh no, I¡¯m out of my mind. I¡¯ll get you food right away.¡± As it was dinner time, there were pretty much a lot of customers, but Seo Poong-sik took special care of Geom Woo-bin and his party. ¡°He said I¡¯m pretty, but why are you pissed off?¡± ¡°He should say something that makes sense. To an old granny in her 90s who¡¯s having a mole this big on her butt-¡­.¡± ¡°You, how did you know I had a mole on my butt? You peeped in while I was taking a bath, right! Pervert!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to see for me to peep! You pushed yourself against my face, didn¡¯t you!¡± ¡°When did I!¡± ¡°When you were four. You were swimming in a stream and suddenly you put your butt in front of my face and passed gas! I thought my internal organs rotted because of the smell! This old granny!¡± ¡°Oh? Did- did something like that happen? How can I remember what happened when I was four? The old man has got a good memory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference between an offender and a victim. Even now, sometimes that incidents come up in my dream and-¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! Do Pyeong-su you, you even dreamt me. By any chance, do you¡­.¡± ¡°Crazy old granny! It¡¯s a nightmare! A nightmare!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two.¡± Geom Woo-bin stopped them and even the food came just in time, but the two of them barely stopped bickering. While they were having their meals, the customers increased little by little, but there was not even one empty seat that was left. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. Now there is no seat, so, it seems like you will have to wait for a while.¡± ¡°I came here early. How long do I have to wait?¡± ¡°About an¡­.hour.¡± ¡°Waiting for an hour is not an issue, but in the meantime will the Sagi wine be over?¡± ¡°Fortunately, there is Sagi wine remaining.¡± ¡°Seeing the sincerity of us waiting, won¡¯t you be able to sell two glasses instead of one glass per person. After all, we¡¯re regular customers.¡± ¡°We¡¯re so sorry. If we don¡¯t stick to the policy of selling one glass per person, a wealthy person will drink all of it.¡± ¡°But then¡­ Anyways, let me know when there are seats. We¡¯ll be waiting in front. Oh! It¡¯s getting cold.¡± Such conversations of the waiter and customer were heard frequently. The chairs laid in a row in front of the boarding house were for the customers who were waiting. ¡°The business is running well here.¡± Geom Woo-bin replied to Seo Seok-san. ¡°Thanks to the Sagi wine made by you priests.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the name Sagi wine a little strange?¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m okay with it. It¡¯s delicious to the extent it cannot be compared with other liquors, so, it¡¯s an absolute trick, isn¡¯t it? Hehe!¡± ¡°In fact, our liquor is a bit tricky, right? Hehe¡­. by the way, which liquor was sold the most so far?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, the other three stopped using their chopsticks at the time. Gulp! The movement of their Adam¡¯s apple was not caused by the food going down the throat, but it was an expression of tension. Soon their ranks will be decided. They¡¯re the ones who have never had inhibitions about grades in their entire lives. Even Hwa Jeok-san neglected by saying, ¡®You may decide the ranks as you want.¡¯ However, they didn¡¯t feel weak by that negligence. One hundred rounds of Sanda was accomplished to decide the rank, so no one could see their supremacy. In that sense, four of their self-evaluation was that the best way to decide the rank is the brewery which they¡¯re as confident as in martial arts. The selling rate throughout a month will soon become their rankings. It was a harsh match, where someone will become an abolition following Geom Woo-bin and someone might have no choice but to become the youngest. ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡± After Geom Woo-bin¡¯s answer, they were silent, and the noisy chit-chats of the guests dug into the place. ¡°But still wouldn¡¯t there be at least a difference of one bottle, no, half a bottle?¡± ¡°Jeez, why would there be something like that? I cannot sell it because all four drinks are out of stock.¡± Geom Woo-bin said to the blood-lion who looked disappointed. ¡°Look around. They¡¯re people who are drinking the Sagi wine.¡± As all of them had a superhuman sense of smell they could tell the difference between Sagi wine and other drinks even if it was in a glass. Someone was covering the faces of the people who were sipping and cherishing a glass of wine as if they were drinking the world¡¯s magical medicine. Master! It was a very satisfying and heartwarming face making all the worries in the world disappear right at this moment. Hwa Jeok-san looked like that when he drank their liquor, and now the customers who were drinking their wine also looked like that. Strange feelings were flooded in them as they saw such expressions on people other than the master due to their liquor. The blood-lion didn¡¯t know what was the feeling that felt as if a flow of water is gradually increasing from deep down his stomach to his chest. They don¡¯t know that it¡¯s an emotion because it was an emotion that they¡¯ve never felt in their lives before. Clang! Clang! Clang! As Seo Poong-sik approached their table hitting the kettle with a spoon, it made a clear sound. ¡°Dear customers! Very precious people have come to our boarding house today! Those of you who are drinking the Sagi wine now, raise your hands!¡± Half of the people seated raised their hands. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°I¡¯d die for it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to die, but if you drink it until you die you¡¯ll have no wishes.¡± Seo Poong-sik¡¯s voice spread out through the loud laughter. ¡°The people who brewed the Sagi wine you¡¯re having now are present here at this place! They¡¯re right here!¡± As Seo Poong-sik pointed at the blood-lion the boarding house literally became chaotic. ¡°Are they seriously those tipplers?¡± ¡°Wow! So there really was someone who brewed it! I seriously thought that it was brewed by Shinseon!¡± The people who were waiting outside and of course, the ones inside crowded and surrounded the table they were seated in. Each customer said something one by one, but among that, the words they heard the most were, ¡®Please brew a lot of liquor!¡¯ The blood-lion was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. Many people used to run away when they appeared, but this was the first time people were gathered like this. As the commotion grew longer Seo Poong-sik sent the customers back to their seats. After waiting for the situation to calm down, Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°It somewhat feels a little strange.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. Just that it¡¯s unusual.¡± ¡°Did you forget that I read ¡®Moorim¡¯s Art of War¡¯? It¡¯s written on your face that it¡¯s good.¡± Yeon Geum-hong muttered while caressing her face. ¡°What did you say was there on my face?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people running away, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many faces of people gathered like this. Honestly, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Said Seo Seok-san. Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok slightly nodded too. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be bad for you priests to relieve the grudge you earned with your swords so far, with liquor from now on.¡± ¡®To relieve all that grudges, the world will have to be drenched in liquor.¡¯ The four blood-lions had the same thought. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mao Liang automatically flinched at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s cold voice. But this was his livelihood at stake. He had the guts to say something even if he died at the time of death. If he didn¡¯t have that gut, he wouldn¡¯t have even been able to learn robbery in the first place. ¡°I told you that there must be a price that¡¯s paid when¡­¡­ it comes to work.¡± Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t do anything about the fading of words at the end. ¡°A price?¡± ¡°My nickname is Shintu.¡± ¡°So, what about it?¡± ¡°There were people in Zhongyuan lined up, waiting to hire me to steal things. But, if you keep pushing me every time like this to do free services¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s gloomy voice interrupted Mao Liang. ¡°Who said it¡¯s for free?¡± ¡°Sorry? Then, are you paying me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something you cannot compare with money.¡± Do Pyeong-su whispered into Mao Liang¡¯s ears. ¡°Your life.¡± ¡°My¡­.life?¡± ¡°Would I not kill you? Why? Should I pay you money and then kill you?¡± ¡°Ah. No!¡± Do Pyeong-su stood up holding the box of the ten-thousand-year-old Sanghuang which Mao Liang stole. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of running away. If you get caught to me I¡¯ll kill you silently.¡± No human could resist Do Pyeong-su¡¯s life-threatening threat. Do Pyeong-su returned with a light heart and handed over the ten-thousand-year-old Sanghuang to Jang Man-dok. Jang Man-dok who received the ten-thousand-year-old Sanghuang wriggled his face. As he did so, Do Pyeong-su asked surprisingly. ¡°What? You want me to bring the thousand-year-old ¡®fleece flower root¡¯ this time? Of course, all I have to do is just follow that bustards Mao Liang¡­.whatever.¡± It¡¯s for Geom Woo-bin, so, will there be something that cannot be done? ¡°Let¡¯s see, the thousand-year-old ¡®fleece flower root¡¯ is at¡­ it¡¯s a little far.¡± Yeon Geum-hong pointed to a place in ¡®Various Treasures¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s Guangdong Province!¡± ¡°Guangdong? Guangdong where only the short-tempered ones live?¡± ¡°It will take some time as you have to go through Fujian Province. I think you¡¯ll have to move fast.¡± ¡°Darn, I¡¯ll have to see that ugly face of Mao Liang second time for the day.¡± Chapter 13 As Do Pyeong-su was about to leave the house he remembered Mao Liang¡¯s grumbling. It¡¯d be enough to threaten and step on him this time as well, but if that guy goes crazy and bounces, it will give him a headache. Earlier, there were no regrets of killing, but from now on Mao Liang will be asked to steal things occasionally. ¡°Darn, whom am I regretting about killing? What do I do?¡± As he said so, he remembered the four hundred silver taels that he had randomly thrown into the room. For him, it was a profitable trade if he exchanged the silver taels that was good for nothing with the thousand-year-old ¡®fleece flower root¡¯. Clang! Mao Liang who trembled as soon as he saw Do Pyeong-su, was confused seeing the pouch that was thrown onto the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°You said you wanted money, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve brought a few hundred coins with you.¡± Seeing the size of the pouch, it should carry about five hundred coins. Receiving another request by getting paid less than a silver tael. ¡®You damned!¡¯ Mao Liang who opened the pouch swearing on the inside stared open-mouthed in astonishment. This silver gleam fully spreads from within the pouch! ¡°How¡­.how much is this?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t counted, but since the abolition said that it¡¯s four hundred silver taels, there should be four hundred silver taels.¡± ¡°Abolition?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Is that money enough?¡± Mao Liang bowed at a right angle. ¡°Master! If there is anything, just tell me! I¡¯ll steal it swiftly, accurately, and nicely!¡± Ha Seok-mun held out four porcelain bottles that looked luxurious. ¡°I think I have to ask you a difficult favor.¡± ¡°What kind of a favor is it that it¡¯s taking that long?¡± ¡°The next order is in five days. I just want you to put the Sagi wine one by one in here and deliver it to the Western Transportation Company¡± As it was the biggest transportation company in Hangzhou, Geom Woo-bin was aware of it too. ¡°Western Transportation Company?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It is supposed to be delivered by the Wolha Kisaeng house, but for some reason, you were assigned as the delivery person.¡± ¡°Why would they specifically call me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about it too. Will you be able to do it?¡± ¡°Of course, I have to do it. They¡¯re our biggest customers.¡± ¡°They¡¯re the customers who notice your favor the most. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you in five days!¡± Geom Woo-bin walked out of the Wolha Kisaeng house and was on his way back home. As he got out of town and reached a secluded path someone suddenly blocked his way. ¡°Sniff sniff! I¡¯m getting an aromatic scent from somewhere.¡± An old shaggy-haired beggar who was covered in shabby clothes was sniffing and spinning around Geom Woo-bin. ¡°This is a human scent that¡¯s coming because people smell good. Commoner, you seem to be a really good person.¡± Though the opponent was a beggar, Geom Woo-bin wasn¡¯t disrespectful. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary, ordinary kid.¡± ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no way he can be an ordinary kid. I¡¯m getting such a good smell.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the smell of liquor, and not people?¡± ¡°Huh? Can liquor smell this good? Is there such liquor in the world? Can you show me?¡± The beggar was already drooling with a surprised expression. Geom Woo-bin took out four small bottles from his chest area. It was a sample that he always carries around in a relatively smaller bottle than the bottle Sagi wine was originally in. ¡°To be honest, the liquor smell wouldn¡¯t even come out as it is sealed, but grandfather, you seem to have an outstanding sense of smell.¡± ¡°Hahaha! My nose is similar to that of a dog. Hahaha! As-, as you already showed it to me, how about letting me taste it a little?¡± The old beggar¡¯s gaze went back and forth constantly towards Geom Woo-bin and the liquor bottle. ¡°I can give you about one bottle.¡± ¡°One-, one bottle?¡± ¡°As I¡¯m also a dealer, please understand. Which one would you like to have?¡± Geom Woo-bin spread out the four bottles of wine in front of him. The old beggar No Dae-sul¡¯s hands were shaking. Choosing one among the four bottles was a cruel choice for him. ¡°Don¡¯t-, don¡¯t be like that, give me all four-¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin cut him off firmly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Do I have to seriously pick only one? This is harder than asking a sensualist to pick one person out of Yang Guifei, Diaochan, Circe, and Wang Zhaojun!¡± There are pros and cons to each of the Four Beauties of China, but Sagi wine is a liquor where each of it has its pros but there are no cons to be found. ¡°Grr! I¡¯m a decisive person by nature, but the difficulty in making such choic-¡­.¡± Eventually, No Dae-sul lowered his head along with a deep sigh. ¡°You just pick one bottle for me. If I pick, I¡¯d surely regret losing the opportunity to try out the rest of the drinks.¡± Geom Woo-bin willingly handed over a bottle. ¡°Pacheon wine?¡± ¡°Oh? Is this Pacheon wine?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled as he checked the name on the bottom of the bottle. ¡°Wow! How did you know? I just gave you a random drink. Excessive drinking is harmful to the body. When you drink Cheongju wine make sure to have it with a good side dish.¡± Geom Woo-bin greeted and moved away walking at a quick pace. No Dae-sul tucked the liquor bottle into his waist and stared blankly at Geom Woo-bin who was walking at a distance. ¡°It¡¯s strange. No matter how much I look at him, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s a student of those wicked hostlers.¡± No Dae-sul who was contemplating his thoughts headed towards the Hangzhou town showing off his Qinggong skills. The brighter the place, the darker the shade was. In one of the fanciest places of Hangzhou, more people were living in starvation than those who eat. Even in misery, there was a class, so this place where rain and snow can be avoided was even better. No Dae-sul found a dugout hut under the bridge, which was better. Inside the dugout hut, eight beggars were clustered together to catch fleas. ¡°Wow! Awesome! Look at this blood!¡± ¡°Hey! Compared to what I caught yesterday it¡¯s not even half as good.¡± The young beggars who were chattering loudly stared blankly at No Dae-sul who entered the dugout hut. ¡°Who are you?¡± They were all members of the Beggar¡¯s sect, but not everyone knew how the Chieftain looked like. However, only one of them knew No Dae-sul. So Gi-cheon stood up in shock and fell onto his knees with a thud. ¡°Glad to see you, master!¡± ¡°Master? You had something like that?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true that you¡¯re a student of our Chieftain of the Beggar¡¯s sect, then¡­.¡± So Gi-cheon said in a small, but a voice that everyone could hear. ¡°It¡¯s the chieftain! Greet him immediately!¡±. Although the little beggars belong to the Beggar¡¯s sect, the name chieftain was as unrealistic as the Buddha or the Gods of Heaven & Earth. They were hovering around and didn¡¯t know what to do, but No Dae-sul swished his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you stay out except for just thirty.¡± All of them didn¡¯t know who thirty was, but except for So Gi-cheon, everyone went out. No Dae-sul looked around at So Gi-cheon and said. ¡°Now you¡¯re pretty much a beggar, I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, master.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it that I have done?¡± So Gi-cheon almost replied, ¡®I know, right?¡¯ He became a student of that great Beggar¡¯s sect chieftain by hearing the words, ¡®from today onwards you¡¯re my thirtieth secret student.¡¯ That was the end of it. Nobody knew that So Gi-cheon was the chieftain¡¯s student, so, he wasn¡¯t treated well. Despite being a student of the chieftain, So Gi-cheon lived like the other young beggars. ¡°You look like you¡¯re curious about something.¡± He¡¯s amazingly good at reading one¡¯s innermost thoughts. ¡°Umm¡­. as you say thirty whenever you call me, I know that I¡¯m the thirtieth student, but how many more students have you got after me?¡± ¡°After you? You see¡­.¡± So Gi-cheon was convinced looking at No Dae-sul¡¯s words fading out in the end. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know! He doesn¡¯t know! A master who doesn¡¯t even know how many students he has!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re asking something that¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Then why do you have a lot of students like this? Martial arts don¡¯t even teach half a loaf.¡± ¡°According to the student, the more the better it is. Do you know why one has to have many kids?¡± ¡°Because they don¡¯t have anything particularly to do at night?¡± Flick! No Dae-sul¡¯s laughter faltered from the back of So Gi-cheon¡¯s head, which he was holding as he got smacked on his forehead. ¡°Hahaha! This little fellow already knows such things. You are very bright, I see. Anyways, that¡¯s the cause of having kids, not the reason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know which one will be the filial piety. First of all, you give birth to many of them and if one of them becomes filial piety, then, wouldn¡¯t old age become easier? Even a student is similar to that. First of all, you bring in a lot, and among that, the one who shows the promise of success would grow bigger, and later, he will become one among those who serve liqu-¡­. no, he will contribute to the Beggar¡¯s sect, so, the more the students, the better it is.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s to happen, shouldn¡¯t you be teaching at least something for the students?¡± ¡°No, no. If I teach the wrong fundamentals for a person like you, you won¡¯t be contributing, but you would crush the shit out of it. So, first of all, I¡¯ll make students and then see their behaviors. Though it seems like I¡¯m not noticing, I¡¯m watching all the students from somewhere. With these hawkish eyes!¡± So Gi-cheon stared blankly into No Dae-sul¡¯s eyes. More than hawking eyes, it was close to pollack eyes that makes one lose their taste. ¡°What was the reason you revealed yourself without just constantly watching through your hawk¡¯s eyes?¡± ¡°To find out if you showed the promise of success as a student. What is the meaning of beggar?¡± He was tired of the answer, ¡®A bastard who scrounges ¡®. That¡¯s the right answer, but he shouldn¡¯t have thrown such a question to hear such an obvious answer. So Gi-cheon swallowed his saliva in anxiety and answered. ¡°A person who had the pride of a dog.¡± ¡°Huh? What kind of bullshit is that?¡± ¡°It means that, as I don¡¯t have the pride like a dog, even if it¡¯s an offering given by a child, I should be thankful and eat it well.¡± No Dae-sul burst out laughing looking at So Gi-cheon. ¡°Fella! Look at the richness in that expression! It looks like you¡¯ve got the talent to be successful as a beggar in the future!¡± No Dae-sul suddenly stopped laughing and made a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a test. In case you pass this test, you can officially become my student.¡± ¡°If I officially become your student will I be able to learn martial arts from you?¡± ¡°Of course! That¡¯s why there is a word called ¡®officially¡¯ in front of ¡®student¡¯.¡± ¡°What kind of a test is it?¡± ¡°There is an eight-year-old kid. Go and bring a coin by begging from that guy.¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be many eight-year-old kids in Hangzhou as much as there are fleas in your clothes¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy named Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Soju-seon?¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°If one doesn¡¯t know Soju-seon in Hangzhou these days, then they¡¯re not a person from Hangzhou.¡± ¡°The deadline is three days.¡± ¡°Cheap food is the only thing I can eat spending all my money in Hangzhou these days.¡± Geom Woo-bin held the dumplings and smiled innocently. ¡°Uncle, your dumplings are the tastiest. By the way, uncle, do you know about the Western Transportation Company?¡± ¡°Is there someone who doesn¡¯t know the Western Transportation Company, which is the biggest transportation company in Hangzhou? The Wife of the Namgung Se-ga family¡¯s head is the younger sister of the Western Transportation Company¡¯s owner, so even the support was very strong.¡± As the talk about Namgung Se-ga came up, Namgung Hye-yeon naturally came to his mind. ¡®Is it Namgung Hye-yeon who asked me to deliver the drinks?¡¯ However, he only met her once and he had no specific relationship with her. But, besides that, he couldn¡¯t think of a reason as to why the Western Transportation Company asked him to deliver the drinks. ¡°Thank you for the meal!¡± ¡°Alright. Come very often!¡± Geom Woo-bin who left the restaurant came across a familiar face. It was the little beggar he had saved while he was being beaten by the children who were practicing martial arts. ¡°Hehehe! Mr. Soju-seon, please give this beggar only one coin.¡± In the past, he refused it even when he offered, but now he¡¯s asking for a coin with a humble expression. Geom Woo-bin giggled at that sight and threw a coin into his begging bowl. Clang! The emotion that was seen on the little beggar¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem like he received one coin but around one hundred silver taels. ¡°Mr. Soju-seon, thank you! You will receive all the blessings in the world for the rest of your life!¡± Geom Woo-bin tilted his head looking at the little beggar who walked away greeting. ¡°Did I realize something about the beggar?¡± And soon, the little beggar was forgotten from Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mind. Chapter 14 ¡°Ten silver taels?¡± ¡°Yes. Can you give it to me by tomorrow?¡± The blood-lion naturally nodded. ¡°Of course. But, where are you going to spend that money?¡± Geom Woo-bin grinned at Seo Seok-san¡¯s question and answered with a question. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯re earning money by working hard justly, right?¡± Geom Woo-bin is right if the meaning of the word, ¡®justly¡¯ is not misinterpreted. ¡°I believe that¡¯s how it is¡­. right?¡± ¡°I hope the money you priests earned just by sweating would be used for something worthwhile. If you give me the ten silver taels by tomorrow, I¡¯ll spend the priests¡¯ money like that.¡± ¡°You can also take it all and spend however you want.¡± Said Seo Seok-san. ¡°I cannot do that. You priests also must live like ordinary people by going out and spending money. Ahem! I¡¯ll have to go and sleep first as I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Do Pyeong-su reached out his hand towards Seo Seok-san as soon as Geom Woo-bin left. ¡°Seo Seok-san, give me only ten silver taels.¡± ¡°Hey! What about your mon-¡­ Ah! You said you gave it as a commission to Shintu, right?¡± ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t need money, but who knew I¡¯d have to spend it for the abolition? Quickly give.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to? Did you say that you don¡¯t want to give just a piece of steel?¡± ¡°What do you mean just a piece of steel! It¡¯s the money I earned through sweating. Ahem!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll bring owls to Athens. Since when did you earn shedding sweat? You give it to me.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Why, what do you mean ¡®why would I¡¯? You could just give it to me, right?¡± ¡°Dig your way to the ground, you¡¯ll find a coin. The money I earned by shedding sweat¡­.¡± ¡°Do they really plan to become a flock of mynahs? Stop it!¡± He wasn¡¯t sure about others, but he believed Jang Man-dok would be happy to give it to him. But the moment Do Pyeong-su looked at Jang Man-dok¡¯s expression, his belief shattered just like thin ice on a spring day. ¡°Jang Man-dok, you too! These fellows! Did I spend the four hundred silver taels on crap? I paid it for stealing the thousand-year-old ¡®fleece flower root¡¯ that¡¯s to be given to the abolition, but you¡¯re being mean, saying you can¡¯t give ten silver taels!¡± Seo Seok-san said while digging his ears with his pinky finger. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. You should¡¯ve made the usual impression, why would you give him money?¡± ¡°As we don¡¯t know how much more we¡¯d ask him to steal in the future! Now that¡¯s enough! I¡¯ll just tell the truth to the abolition and ask him to just pay me twenty silver taels next month!¡± As Do Pyeong-su turned, Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°What would the abolition think if you say you paid a thief four hundred silver taels to steal things?¡± It seemed like Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice that said, ¡®Priest, I¡¯m disappointed in you¡¯ echoed in his mind. ¡°These fellows for real! Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find just ten silver taels? I can even find one thousand silver taels right away!¡± ¡°Of course, you would. Since you can just go to places like the Dongssi-doga or the Western Transportation Company and threaten them once. But, what did the abolition say earlier? I think he said something like money earned by shedding sweat¡­.¡± Yeon Geum-hong replied to Seo Seok-san. ¡°He said he¡¯d spend his fair-earned money worthwhile, that was it, right? The ¡®fair¡¯ that the abolition mentioned wouldn¡¯t be robbery.¡± ¡°Su-, such wicked fellows!¡± ¡°You¡¯re swearing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seo Seok San¡¯s lips that asked the question twitched as if he was going to burst out laughing any moment. ¡°These fellows! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Do Pyeong-su opened the door ferociously and walked out. As expected, the moment he left the room, three of their laughter was heard loudly. Do Pyeong-su who returned to his room huffing and puffing, felt worried that he sneaked his head out amidst his anger. Ten silver taels. It was no different than the stones rolling by the side of the roads. But now, he was desperate like a boy who had to figure out a way to pay his father¡¯s medicine fee. Do Pyeong-su was tossing and turning all night barely able to sleep, left the house even before sunrise. If he doesn¡¯t offer ten silver taels Geom Woo-bin would ask why, and he¡¯ll have no choice but, to tell the truth. He didn¡¯t even want to see Geom Woo-bin¡¯s disappointed expression at that time even in his dreams. ¡°I¡¯ll help you somehow!¡± As he arrived at Hangzhou town, the diligent traders were just then opening the doors of their stores. Do Pyeong-su who was strolling on the streets where the stores were lined up on two sides, stopped in front of a restaurant. There was a paper that had blah-blah-blah written, attached to the door of the boarding house. He couldn¡¯t read the remaining three words, but as it was written ¡®job¡¯ at the very front, it must be employee recruitment. ¡®Hehehe! There is something fruitful learning to write with the abolition.¡¯ Do Pyeong-su gallantly entered the restaurant. The owner who let out a long yawn in front of the counter stared blankly at Do Pyeong-su. ¡°The post that¡¯s written in there is an employee recruitment, right?¡± The owner at his early fifties surveyed Do Pyeong-su from top to bottom dubiously. ¡°I guess so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to work for a long time, but still, I¡¯ll work for a day. How much is the daily wage here?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Ten silver taels. You can give about that much, right?¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°Why, what¡¯s it?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve won a mysterious victory since morning.¡± ¡°What are talking about?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you come here to make a pun out of the word that starts with ¡®Job¡¯? No matter how much I look at you, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re here for work.¡± ¡°Of course, I came to work! That¡¯s why I asked how much is the daily wage!¡± The owner let out a deep sigh controlling his anger. ¡°It¡¯s one hundred and fifty muns (Ancient Korean Currency) for a month, you do the calculations.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, if it¡¯s one hundred and fifty muns for a month, then for a day it is¡­. what? Just five muns?¡± ¡°Looking at your work, I can also raise it up to about ten muns after three months.¡± ¡°Are you going to use me at such a ridiculous price? Then, how much work do I have to do collect ten silver taels!¡± ¡°One silver tael is eight hundred coins, you do the calculations for that as well. Are you going to save for a decade without spending a single penny?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, just go with ten silver taels as the daily wage. You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m a man of great value, to that extent.¡± The owner swished his hand. ¡°All I need is just a value as much as a waiter! As I don¡¯t want anything more or less than that, get lost immediately!¡± Do Pyeong-su was eventually kicked out of the restaurant. After that, he went to the clothing store, butcher shop, hardware store, etc, but he was only treated as a lunatic by all of them. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why is it this hard to earn money? It¡¯s just ten silver taels.¡± It had passed noon with Do Pyeong-su¡¯s deepening time of despair. Rumble! He was also hungry. However, he didn¡¯t have the money to buy even one dumpling. The world-class Do Pyeong-su is starving due to a lack of money! The desire to expose his true colors was flaring up. But each time, to a strange extent, Geom Woo-bin crossed his mind and poured cold water to the flame of his desire. ¡°Ten silver taels, ten silver taels, ten¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su who was going muttering ten silver taels like a spell, stopped walking. It seemed like the ten silver taels flashed across his eyes. No, to be precise, they were letters written as ¡®ten silver taels¡¯. Do Pyeong-su suddenly turned his head. He could see a glance of a wall in the Yamen (administrative office) that had a notice attached. There were several papers attached in there, and on one among those, the number ten could be seen. ¡°The word next to the number is silver, right? And next to the word silver is taels.¡± Very rarely, all those were letters Do Pyeong-su could read. But, the contents of the paper were completely unknown. ¡°Oi old man!¡± Do Pyeong-su called an old man who was passing by. The old man who stopped walking looked around and raised the stick he had above his head. ¡°This young bustard is saying ¡®Oi¡¯ to an elderly person! Old man? Do you want to get hit by an old man¡¯s cane to the dust on a rainy day! He looked at least thirty years younger than Do Pyeong-su, but he couldn¡¯t spend time arguing that he was over ninety. ¡°Oh no! Good old man, looks like you seem to have a fine hearing, how could I dare to say something absurd to an old person? Hehe!¡± As he was in a rush such attitudes come out too. Humans are also animals that are governed by circumstances. ¡°But, what are the contents written on this paper? As I¡¯m illiterate¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so proud about being illiterate?¡± The old man looked at the paper and let out a sigh as of an old man. There¡¯s someone named Cha Dae-in in the Yangga-ro. He¡¯s a good-hearted gentleman who returned home after serving as a public servant. The old man¡¯s story was long, but if one notes only the key points of it, it said that the youngest daughter of Cha Dae-in was killed. The incompetent Yamen couldn¡¯t catch the criminal, so, the person named Cha Dae-in placed a bounty himself, which is ten silver taels. ¡°Pheww! I¡¯ll have to quickly go and catch that culprit. How pretty and kind the daughter of that family was. tsk tsk tsk¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the details of the culprit, do you?¡± ¡°If I knew that, anyone would¡¯ve caught him already.¡± He couldn¡¯t blow away the opportunity to earn ten silver taels just because there was no clue to catch. ¡°By any chance, do you know the triad that¡¯s dominating this neighborhood?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing up about those wicked bustards?¡± Thanks to the disappearance of Yagwihoe due to unknown reasons, Hongmunhoe became the largest branch of Muyeonghoe. The scale is large, but the actual profit was also considerable, so, they took over thirty percent of the area that was managed by the Yagwihoe. Thanks to the huge income, Hongmunhoe¡¯s administrator, Kang Chan-sik is going to the Wolha Kisaeng house and drinking the delicious Sagi wine on a daily basis. As usual, he was drinking liquor with a Geisha (Professional entertainer) by his side on that day as well, and he went to bed around dawn. And then, he suddenly woke up. He felt a severe pain for sure, but as he was asleep, he couldn¡¯t immediately figure out how and where he felt the pain. He realized that he was not on the bed, but he was seated leaning against the wall only after he blinked his eyes five or six times. ¡°Oh, looks like he¡¯s a person who¡¯s fairly sensitive to sound when he¡¯s asleep.¡± After a while, a guy seated on a chair on the opposite side came into his sight. A middle-aged man with big eyes and a rough beard had a tough impression that would be just perfect if he¡¯s to use him as a subordinate. ¡°Who, who are you? What about the Geisha?¡± ¡°You were sleeping on the bed in there, right? As I got you a blood transfusion, even if I dropped you in the water for four hours you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± It was Kang Chan-sik who spent forty years of his life in the triad. In that time, he has had near-death experiences countless times, and today was also one of them. ¡°Are you doing this to me knowing who I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Kang Chan-sik, the administrator of the Hongmunhoe, am I right? If not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± It was pretty much of a threat. ¡°I knew it well and came here, but¡­.¡± As the middle-aged man stood up, he pulled out the sword from the wall and sat on the chair again. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good sword which is unlikely of a gangster.¡± Shing! The sound of the sword being removed from the sheath made him feel goosebumps on his throat. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to talk to someone like you, but I can¡¯t help it as I need ten silver taels right now.¡± ¡°Ten silver taels? I¡¯ll give you.¡± He¡¯s a tough guy to just look at. Rather than trying to rush into a fight, he, first of all, decided to get out of this crisis and find him later again and pare his skin off. But¡­ Fling! As the middle-aged man flicked the tip of the sword with his finger, something brushed past his ear along with a clear sound. Thud! And what was nailed to the wall was a broken blade of the sword that was two inches long. ¡°Did, did you break the blade by flicking it with your fingers?¡± He didn¡¯t just break it, he even whammed it into a solid wall. Even that sword is around ten silver taels. ¡®Expert!¡¯ A Moorim expert, who was said to be difficult to meet as rare as a red crow, was now in front of him. ¡°Why, why are you doing this to me? If you need money, I¡¯ll give it right this moment. Not, not ten silver taels but a hundred¡­.no, I can even give you up to five hundred silver taels.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need such dirty money, but clean money which is ten silver taels.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it and give it to you.¡± Flick! Thud! This time the blade of the sword struck by the side of his right ear. ¡°Do you know Cha Dae-in who lives in Yangga-ro? It¡¯s a family that¡¯s famous for other reasons these days. ¡°Ah! I know!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the criminal who killed the daughter of that family.¡± ¡°Sorry? I have not even seen her face.¡± He lied as much as a cow¡¯s fur so far, but this time he swore that it was the truth. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s unexpected, isn¡¯t it?¡± What was unexpected is that another blade flew by and struck the wall. This time, it was not even an inch away from the really important place. Only after the blade was struck did Kang Cha-sik realize that he was naked. ¡°I missed the target. This time I will not¡­.¡± The middle-aged man tightened his fingers as if he was about to flick the blade of the sword. ¡°Ma, master! Pl, please tell me what you want! I¡¯ll listen to anything that you say!¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I have the habit of turning a man, who says two things with one mouth into a eunuch.¡± Kang Cha-sik¡¯s balls had penetrated deep into his flesh, that it was not even visible. ¡°Find the guy who killed Cha Dae-in¡¯s daughter.¡± Although he said ¡®anything¡¯, Kang Cha-sik was not even a government official, and he spent most of his life as a criminal than catching the criminal. ¡°How, how do I catch that guy?¡± A bad guy knows bad guys well. As I¡¯ll be giving you four hours, find the culprit. If you can¡¯t find the culprit, then you¡¯re the culprit. If I take you to the Yamen, don¡¯t even think of denying it. As I¡¯ll be showing how you can experience hell while being alive. Don¡¯t forget to bring the evidence along with the culprit.¡± The middle-aged man swung the sword into the air. As he did so, the blade broke into hundreds of iron pieces and lodged around Kang Cha-sik. He was not just an expert, but an ultra-expert! ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the Yamen¡¯s vicinity. You¡¯ve got four hours.¡± The middle-aged man left. However, Kang Cha-sik did not even dare to run away. He couldn¡¯t escape from such a human. Kang Cha-sik knew it instinctively. ¡°Darn it! Why do these happen to me!¡± The Geisha didn¡¯t wake up even for that scream. It really doesn¡¯t seem like one would wake up even if he falls into the water. ¡°Drown him down!¡± It was a waste of time venting out his anger. Kang Cha-sik called his henchman Wang Dae-pal. ¡°Daetu! Hey! Daetu!¡± Chapter 15 Do Pyeong-su was leaning against the wall with his arms crossed from a distance the Yamen could be seen. Rumble! He was hungry to the point his belly and his back were stuck together. ¡°I should¡¯ve given him just two hours.¡± Since he was hungry he even hated to keep standing. He crouched down and buried his face in between his knees, and he heard a sound as if something was falling in front of his feet. As he lifted his head he saw a yellowish one-mun coin. Yes! A one-mun coin for free! Do Pyeong-su who reached his hand and grabbed the coin faster than the speed of light raised his head even more. ¡°This fellow with completely fine limbs is begging¡­. tsk tsk!¡± The old man who threw a one-mun coin towards Do Pyeong-su clicked his tongue and distanced himself. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The old man flinched at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s sinister look. ¡°Why, why?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked while placing the one-mun coin in between his thumb and index finger. ¡°How many dumplings can I buy with this?¡± ¡°You can buy one.¡± Suddenly Do Pyeong-su bowed slightly and a servile smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe! Good old man, can you give me two, no, one more one-mun coin? As I don¡¯t think one dumpling will be enough.¡± If Do Pyeong-su could, he would ask him a hundred coins, but he realized it was instinctively embarrassing to do so. Do Pyeong-su was quick at learning although he doesn¡¯t know to write. ¡°Oh dear, what a shameless beggar.¡± Fortunately, the old man threw another coin and quickly disappeared. It was the first time he knew that a two-mun coin he had in his hand could make a person this happy. As Do Pyeong-su was about to run towards the restaurant that was at a distance, he happened to see Kang Cha-sik. Kang Cha-sik was grabbing someone by his nape, and three gangsters were following him. ¡®Do I meet Kang Cha-sik first? But, I¡¯m very hungry.¡¯ Do Pyeong-su who was lost in choosing between Kang Cha-sik and the dumplings, eventually, chose Kang Cha-sik. As Do Pyeong-su suddenly came in front, Kang Cha-sik who was startled took a pratfall. ¡°Mas, master!¡± ¡°You wait here for a while.¡± Then, he went to the restaurant and bought two dumplings. Ah! This chewy wheat flour that spread inside the mouth and the fishy smell of the poor-quality Chinese vermicelli dish which didn¡¯t have a single piece of meat in it! The vegetables in the middle were slightly off. Burp! Do Pyeong-su finished off a satisfying meal and let out a long burp in front of Kang Cha-sik. ¡°Did you catch the culprit?¡± ¡°Sorry? Ah! Yes! Of course!¡± Kang Cha-sik made the guy who looked like he was in his mid-twenties to kneel. He was a guy who had a small build, thin lips and the corners of his eyes were lifted. ¡°His name is Yeo Pil-sang. He¡¯s twenty-five years old. He¡¯s a jobless guy who¡¯s idling around having nothing to do while going to gambling rooms frequently. He doesn¡¯t have the mindset to kill, and he was trying to steal money, but it turns out an accident occurred where he had sexually assaulted the woman, as he did so, he somehow happened to kill her as well.¡± ¡°Accidental rape and murder? Is there even anything like that in the world?¡± Yeo Pil-sang apologized trembling. ¡°I seriously had no intentions to rape and murder.¡± As there were quite a few scars on his face, he seems to have been hit by Kang Cha-sik beforehand. ¡°What about the evidence?¡± Kang Cha-sik took out a circular blue Norigae made of Jade from his pouch. ¡°It¡¯s the Norigae that was worn by the victim on that day. I think the victim¡¯s parents would recognize it.¡± ¡°You speak exactly like a government official.¡± ¡°Hehe! As I¡¯m a little quick at adapting¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su said while carrying Yeo Pil-sang up into the air by grabbing him by his nape. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s the culprit? You¡¯re not making it up, are you?¡± ¡°Is, is that even possible? He¡¯s the culprit for sure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright even if you say you made it up. After all, it¡¯s the money earned by clearing up a human scoundrel, so it¡¯s the money I¡¯ll be earning fair and square.¡± That¡¯s how Do Pyeong-su felt. If Kang Cha-sik wouldn¡¯t have caught the criminal Do Pyeong-su would¡¯ve surely turned him into a criminal. ¡°I¡¯m a person who thinks life is precious, will I ever deceive you, master? Hehe!¡± ¡°When I take him to the Yamen and he evades by any chance saying he¡¯s not the culprit, I¡¯ll meet you again.¡± ¡°Sorry? Can, can you send him to me for a while?¡± For some reason Do Pyeong-su thought he can¡¯t be the real culprit. Kang Cha-sik took Yeo Pil-sang to the other side and said something. Do Pyeong-su who has a sharp hearing, heard all of it, but it was a typical threat that was nothing of much. Of course, the classic threat works well. A classic isn¡¯t a classic for nothing. ¡°Hehehe! This fellow will not talk nonsense at the Yamen.¡± Do Pyeong-su took Yeo Pil-sang and went to the Yamen. After several procedures, as it was revealed that Yeo Pil-sang was the culprit who killed Cha Dae-in¡¯s daughter, the Yamen became a mess. The regional administrative division was nagging the government officials daily to catch the culprit, and finally, the culprit was caught. Of course, the process of identifying the criminal was needed. One of the officials took the Norigae which Do Pyeong-su brought as evidence to Cha Dae-in¡¯s house. In the meantime, Do Pyeong-su had to fill out the paperwork. ¡°What should I write?¡± ¡°Your name and address over there, please fill out your occupation.¡± He wrote the name. Although he hasn¡¯t learned from Geom Woo-bin yet, he was at least able to write his name. And then, he placed the pen down. ¡°You will have to fill out the rest.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°What are you surprised about? Is this the first time you¡¯re seeing an illiterate?¡± ¡°Ah! That¡¯s how it is, I see. Then please read it out to me.¡± As he read out his occupation and the address, the official asked secretly. ¡°Are you by any chance, the person who brews the Sagi¡­?¡± ¡°I brew the Hwagog wine among that.¡± The official has turned inside out once again. It was a justifiable reaction because, the person who brews the Hwagog wine among the Sagi wine, which was widely known in Hangzhou, had caught the culprit. As the rumor that the Sagi wine brewery is sweeping out the silvers of Hangzhou is going around, it was also confirmed that he was not a scammer aiming for the ten silver taels. Just at the time, the official who went to Cha Dae-in¡¯s house returned and confirmed that the Norigae belonged to the victim. When he came out receiving the ten silver taels, all the officials came up to the gate to see him off. ¡°This is not bad either. Humph¡­.¡± ¡°From where did you steal this?¡± Do Pyeong-su yelled at Yeon Geum-hong who questioned him. ¡°What do you mean steal! It¡¯s the money I earned fair and square by shedding sweat!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you did. No matter how much we have zero sense of money, we know that it¡¯s not possible to earn ten silver taels even by working for a whole day at any field office. Tell the truth. Then, we will negotiate for you to be the youngest priests and we¡¯ll not tell the abolition.¡± If it is the money that was stolen for real from somewhere, he would¡¯ve been conflicted with that sweet whisper of Yeon Geum-hong, but just this time he was confident. ¡°It¡¯s a bounty.¡± ¡°A bounty?¡± Do Pyeong-su explained the whole story word by word about how he earned ten silver taels. As if he was a protagonist. As the three of them listened to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s story, they stared blankly at him and burst out laughing at the same time. ¡°Hahaha! Do Pyeong-su, you became a bounty hunter?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Even if one stains the face of the world¡¯s blood-lion, he¡¯ll be getting a bounty from the Yamen even if he¡¯s the wrong one! Is that something to be proud of that you¡¯re saying so confidently!¡± ¡°From now onwards we¡¯ll call you bounty hunter! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Even the laugh of Jang Man-dok who doesn¡¯t speak much was strange. ¡°These fellows for real! I¡¯ve been wondering around crazily to earn ten silver taels!¡± At that time, the door suddenly opened and Geom Woo-bin peeped. ¡°Priest Do Pyeong-su, you¡¯ve got a visitor.¡± ¡°Sorry? Me?¡± The blood-lion¡¯s face hardened. Good people do not come, and those who come are not good. People with good intentions do not come easily, and those who come on their own do not come with good intentions. If they¡¯re here looking specifically for one of the blood-lions, then, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re here for a good reason. Yeon Geum-hong was the quickest in action. ¡°Jang Man-dok, you protect the abolition!¡± As soon as she said so, Jang Man-dok took away Geom Woo-bin and the three of them rushed out to the yard. A man and a woman were waiting for them in the yard. A middle-aged guy who had a good impression, and his beautiful wife of the same age as him were standing with their hands clasped together in front of them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged guy, startled by the question bowed down. ¡°I¡¯m Cha Seong-ro of Yangga-ro.¡± None of them have ever heard the names Yangga-ro or Cha Seong-ro. ¡®Did we ever have a grudge with a person who had such a strange name?¡¯ However, as there were way too many incidents, they couldn¡¯t even remember most of them. ¡°Wait! If you¡¯re Cha Seong-ro of Yangga-ro, are you by any chance Cha Dae-in?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question, Cha Seong-ro answered holding in his smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also known as Dae-in.¡± ¡°Do Pyeong-su, he¡¯s the father of the murder victim, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It, it seems so. Why did he come looking for me?¡± Soon the reason was explained by Cha Seong-ro. ¡°Thank you very much for satisfying my dead daughter¡¯s grudge. Since my daughter died unjustly at that time, I and my wife had been lying down without eating or drinking anything, but this is similar to saving our lives. Thank you very much. Thank you very much.¡± The couple bowed down with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­ I, I just¡­. for ten silver¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin showed up when the blood-lion, who could even kill one thousand people but didn¡¯t have the skill to comfort two people, was at a loss of words and actions. ¡°As the grudge is satisfied, even your daughter would be peacefully reincarnated in paradise. You two should also now stop, and see your daughter off.¡± ¡°We have to. We have to.¡± The couple who thanked them repeatedly left the place leaving behind a handful of gifts. Squeak! One of the chicken legs was torn apart by Geom Woo-bin. Now the blood-lion¡¯s fierce fight began. If a chicken is caught, one leg is, of course, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s share. At first, Geom Woo-bin was extremely reluctant, but now he is also tired of fighting, so he just considers it as his share. And, there is a four-to-one competition on the remaining leg. To be precise, not all of them liked the chicken leg. But strangely, there was a feeling where they felt like the person who owns up the leg would be the winner, so they were aiming desperately. ¡®Today I must win it!¡¯ All of them had such a mindset, but Geom Woo-bin who held the chicken leg turned towards Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Today Priest Do Pyeong-su will have one¡­.¡± Then, the 2nd leg was also placed on Do Pyeong-su¡¯s bowl. ¡°The next one is also priest Do Pyeong-su¡¯s share.¡± That warm gaze of Geom Woo-bin looking at Do Pyeong-su! ¡°Abolition, why are you showing favoritism towards Do Pyeong-su?¡± Geom Woo-bin grinned broadly at Seo Seok-san¡¯s question that showed dissatisfaction. ¡°Priest Do Pyeong-su caught the wicked one and satisfied two people¡¯s grudge. I want to do something even better, but right now I have none other than the chicken leg to give him.¡± Do Pyeong-su was literally grinning ear to ear. ¡°Hahaha! If there¡¯s a bad fellow, of course, one has to knock him off! Isn¡¯t that the duty of an unmanned?¡± ¡°Are you talking about the duty of an unmanned? Not to put too fine a point on it, were you trying to do something good? It was for the ten silver¡­!¡± The chicken leg that went up through the air, faster than the speed of light, blocked Seo Seok-san¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re offering a chicken leg to the priest. Our priest Do Pyeong-su has become kind for real.¡± The director who received ten silver taels was grateful and he even shed tears. He¡¯s bringing in and raising the orphans who have no place to go, but it was difficult to the point he had to be concerned about their daily meals. Many kids¡¯ parents died or abandoned them, so the hungry mouths kept increasing. He even sold the jewelry he brought when he got married, so, he had no more place to get money from. At that time, Geom Woo-bin showed up. ¡°My aunt and uncles gave this to you.¡± ¡°Please convey my thank you message to them.¡± Geom Woo-bin donated ten silver taels each not only to the orphanage but also to the places where disabled and sick people were gathered. He was able to donate to nine places by adding the forty silver taels he received from the priests and fifty silver taels of his own money. Of course, all the contributions were made in the names of the priests. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Western Transportation Company.¡± He still didn¡¯t know the reason the Western Transportation Company chose him as the delivery person. Geom Woo-bin took hurried steps towards the Western Transportation Company carrying the bag that had the Sagi wine. The Western Transportation Company was located massively in the center of the town, like Hangzhou¡¯s number one transportation company. Today of all days, the Western Transportation Company was crowded with people which was as large as the ten houses around it when combined. It is because that day was the owner¡¯s birthday. The power of the Western Transportation Company alone is great, but as the relationship with the Namgung Se-ga family is also combined, there were also customers coming from Anhui province. Geom Woo-bin went towards the person who was filling the guestbook and revealed the purpose of him coming here. ¡°I came to deliver the Sagi wine from the Wolha Kisaeng house.¡± He thought he¡¯d be just told where to go. ¡°Oh! You must be Soju-seon Geom Woo-bin. Come here.¡± The person who was writing the guestbook himself guided Geom Woo-bin. Just by looking at it, it wasn¡¯t the place Geom Woo-bin would take up. In front of the podium, there were dozens of tables covered in red cloths, which were the VIP seats. ¡°I¡¯m just here to deliver the wine.¡± The guy with a goatee said, ¡®I also just do what I¡¯m told to do.¡¯, And left. Among the people who wore fancy clothes, Geom Woo-bin was like an island floating alone. ¡°Why are they making me feel so uncomfortable?¡± It was better off going home and learning martial arts than to waste time in a place like this. When he was right about to stand up, the people around him stood up and started applauding. Chapter 16 Owner Jung So-myeong, the main star of the day appeared on the podium. ¡°I would like to express my thanks of gratitude to all of you who accepted my invitations despite it being imperfect.¡± Jung So-myeong¡¯s speech that started that way continued to get tedious. As the main star of the event was talking, he couldn¡¯t even leave. ¡°If you keep listening to my stories you will get bored, so how about we listen to the performance of the beautiful young lady?¡± And then, the person who came up the stage was Namgung Hye-yeon. She was carrying a lute on her bosom. ¡°Oh! Oh! We can listen to Namgung Se-ga¡¯s precious daughter play! It¡¯s worth coming this far!¡± ¡°They said the Namgung young lady is versatile in many ways, so today our ears are going to be honored!¡± After various sounds were heard, the surrounding became quiet as Namgung Hye-yeon took a seat. Ding! Her long and slender fingers ran through the strings. After a brief moment, the performance continued. ¡°Oh! Oh! Indeed, the children of the noble families are good at whatever they do.¡± ¡°Such an ability at that age? it¡¯s seriously amazing!¡± However, Geom Woo-bin was not satisfied with the sound that reached him. The performance of Seo Seok-san, master of the art of music, met the standards, but Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s performance was not satisfying. And in fact, her performance fell far short even for Geom Woo-bin of the current. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a bad performance to listen to normally. The performance with a song attached to Du Fu¡¯s poem came to an end amidst the cheers of people. Namgung Hye-yeon greeted satisfyingly and came down the stage. He thought it was to greet the guests, but her steps got closer towards Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Have you been waiting a long time?¡± ¡°Huh? But, I never waited, did I?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°I was just seated here because the guide asked me to do so. I wasn¡¯t even aware of you coming.¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve sensed that. Or why would the Western Transportation Company call you?¡± ¡°I was also curious about it.¡± ¡°Did you bring the liquor?¡± Geom Woo-bin placed the four liquor bottles on the table. ¡°Hang in there.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon took the liquor and headed towards Jung So-myeong. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you.¡± ¡°Oh! What¡¯s this? Hold on! The one with four bottles, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°They say that Sagi wine is the most famous in Hangzhou, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jung So-myeong was surprised. ¡°Is this seriously Sagi wine?¡± ¡°Have you tried it?¡± ¡°I tasted it a little. Sagi wine is a very rare drink, so even if one has money he cannot drink it. But, where did you get the one with all four bottles?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, so even if I have to overstrain, I have to do at least this much.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Just raising the two of my sons was no fun, but my niece is filling up my emptiness, I see! Thank you!¡± Jung So-myeong was quite satisfied. As Jung So-myeong began his talk with the guests who visited, Namgung Hye-yeon was about to go towards Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Namgung young lady, it¡¯s been a while.¡± The person who blocked her having a face beaming with smiles was Dong Chang-min, the deputy head of the Dongssi-doga family. ¡°Has it?¡± She remembers seeing him a couple of times, but he was not a person she was interested in. So, she thought it was something trivial, but he approached her pretending to be close to her. However, Dong Chang-min did not think so. For him, Namgung Hye-yeon was a flower he was bound to get his hands on. Although she is just eleven years old, if she grows up with her current looks, it is obvious that she will become a woman of great beauty, above all of it, she was the daughter of Namgung Se-ga. What Dong Chang-min covet is just Namgung Hye-yeon herself, but the background was bigger. In fact, even if the Dongssi-doga clan joins the Moorim League as a blood alliance, there is still a huge gap compared to the standards of the five noble families. Dong Chang-min already knew that the gap was not simply due to the difference in power. It is the power of time and tradition. The only way to overcome it in a short period! He was learning from his family that it was mixing blood. Above all of it, it is considered the best among the Zhejiang province in terms of power, but that is also the reason it doesn¡¯t match with this Western Transportation Company in terms of influence. Dong Chang-min was thinking that his marriage with Namgung Hye-yeon was the only way to get rid of that gap all at once. If only he could have her¡­ ¡®Our Dongssi-doga will be able to capture the position next to the five noble families for real.¡¯ Of course, his position will be able to create steady stability. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t been to Hangzhou many times.¡± ¡°No, I come a lot.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so? But still, there is a saying that Hangzhou is very beautiful at the night. They say it as Sangyucheondang Hayusohang: there is heaven in the sky and Hangzhou and Suzhou on earth. Have you seen the night view-¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. I have.¡± ¡°Ah, you have, I see.¡± ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Feeling of facing an iron wall. ¡®Puff! I¡¯m upset. Once I get my hands on you later, I¡¯ll-¡­.¡¯ Even before Dong Chang-min was done thinking, Namgung Hye-yeon left a meaningless greeting saying, ¡®Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡¯, and quickly left the place. Dong Chang-min came across a familiar face at the place she stopped. ¡®Geom Woo-bin? What is that lowly fellow who sells liquor doing in here?¡¯ The Western Transportation Company wasn¡¯t a suitable place for Geom Woo-bin. Moreover, isn¡¯t Namgung Hye-yeon talking with a big smile sitting in front of him? According to Dong Chang-min¡¯s memory, it was rare for that woman to smile so brightly in front of people. ¡®Why is it Namgung Hye-yeon? Why is she close with Geom Woo-bin?¡¯ They were two people who didn¡¯t have even a little bit of point of contact. Even if they met, Geom Woo-bin was not in a position to be interested in Namgung Hye-yeon. However, she was talking to Geom Woo-bin laughing loudly and heartily. What¡¯s so good about it? ¡®Geom Woo-bin!¡¯ An emotion that was a mixture of curiosity and anger filled his heart. ¡®I won¡¯t leave you alone!¡¯ Geom Woo-bin, unaware that Dong Chang-min was burning up with his anger, left when the party came to a head. ¡°Why are you leaving already? Let¡¯s hang out a little longer.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon who did not hide her sad expression stopped him, but her dissuasion did not work. ¡°If I¡¯m too late my aunt and uncles will be worried. And I have work too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re helpless, I see. Ah! By the way, I¡¯ll be having lunch at the world¡¯s best boarding house tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why? There are quite a lot of famous places in the town.¡± ¡°The food there was delicious. If you want to eat together, you can come.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see?¡± Namgung Hye-yeon stared at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s back as he moved away. Many of the Moorim¡¯s newcomers (even those who were seventeen years old) gave her all kinds of gifts to look good on her which was all just sweet talk. Even today, Dong Chang-min approached her blatantly. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s inattentive attitude was strange for Namgung Hye-yeon who was familiar with such things. ¡®Why do I keep showing interest in such a guy?¡¯ Probably because of the intensity of the first memory. The momentum the boy with no martial arts radiated was vivid enough to make her feel goosebumps in her body. ¡®If he acts cold-hearted tomorrow as well, then I¡¯ll not meet him again. But, will he come tomorrow?¡¯ ¡°What? Namgung Se-ga¡¯s daughter is having eyes for the abolition?¡± ¡°Exactly. How can a young woman already have eyes for a man?¡± When Geom Woo-bin said that he was going to the Western Transportation Company, Yeon Geum-hong followed him, just in case. There were many people, but Yeon Geum-hong was able to overhear the conversation between Geom Woo-bin and Namgung Hye-yeon by mingling through the crowd like a breath. ¡°Hahaha! Indeed, he¡¯s a great abolition. He¡¯s already won the heart of a woman at the age of eight. He¡¯s two years faster than me.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Yeon Geum-hong let out a sigh. ¡°The abolition should not become like you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with becoming like me?¡± Yeon Geum-hong immediately picked up the hair that was on the table. ¡°Oh no! Someone¡¯s hair fell out again. Are there any animals in this house that sheds hair?¡± ¡°Oi! Yeon Geum-hong! You for real¡­!¡± Seo Seok-san who clenched his fists soon controlled his anger with a sigh. It happens every time, and he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to die if he gets angry about everything like this. ¡°Today I¡¯m in charge of training the abolition.¡± ¡°Today is my turn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Said Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Give it up. There is always time for learning, right? The abolition has to learn something from me today.¡± ¡°What are you going to teach the abolition?¡± ¡°The basis of becoming the world¡¯s best playboy. Hehehe¡­.¡± ¡°What we wish for Geom Woo-bin to be is not a playboy! But, the best person of all time, beyond master. Did you forget that raising the abolition that way is our goal?¡± Yelled Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to have both?¡± Do Pyeong-su also agreed to Seo Seok-san. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong in being popular.¡± ¡°Whew! I¡¯ve been living together with these beasts for ninety years! You guys are the reason I¡¯ve got wrinkles around my eyes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve got a lot of wrinkles as if you¡¯re hundred years old.¡± Yeon Geum-hong lifted the kettle to throw at Do Pyeong-su, but she heard Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice. ¡°Priests! I¡¯m here!¡± Do Pyeong-su gladly welcomed Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Abolition! You¡¯re a little late.¡± ¡°Yes. It happened to be so. I bought some fruits to give you.¡± ¡°Oh my! The apples are plump and the red ones look delicious.¡± Geom Woo-bin shared the apples one by one with the priests, but all of their gazes were focused on Do Pyeong-su¡¯s apple. Even at a glance, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s one was the biggest and it had a good color too. ¡°Abolition, aren¡¯t you showing way too much favoritism only to Do Pyeong-su?¡± Grumbled Seo Seok-san. ¡°Sorry? Ah, turns out it¡¯s like that. And, priest Do Pyeong-su deserves to eat big and good things.¡± ¡°Abolition, nevertheless, if you show too much favoritism to me it¡¯s not good for the education of those young priests.¡± Do Pyeong-su laughed excitedly. He was similar to a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. The three of them glanced at each other at the same time and thought. ¡®I want to flatten that fellow¡¯s nose!¡¯ The moonlit river was flowing golden, and the silver grasses on the riverbank were dancing to the tune of the wind. Seo Seok-san who came out with Geom Woo-bin took a seat on the meadow. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve neglected to show the essence of music because I valued the technique during that time.¡± ¡°Essence of Music?¡± ¡°Close your eyes and listen carefully.¡± As Seo Seok-san said so, Geom Woo-bin closed his eyes. ¡°Do you hear anything?¡± ¡°Sound of the river flowing, the sound of the wind, the sound of the grazing grass¡­.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°It is. But, I like your lute sound even better.¡± ¡°Thank you, but the deeper the sound, you will realize that my lute cannot sound better than a breeze grazing the grass. Since music is after all a journey to follow the sound of nature. No matter how outstanding a court musician¡¯s performance is, it doesn¡¯t come close to the sound of a stream running around the rocks.¡± Of course, Seo Seok-san¡¯s music journey was different from what he told Geom Woo-bin. -Our music is after all a journey to take off a woman¡¯s skirt. That was the truth, but he couldn¡¯t tell that much to the young Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Now that we listened to the sound of nature, shall we play the musical instruments of nature?¡± ¡°Are there musical instruments in nature?¡± ¡°Six kinds of musical instruments can be made with just the things around you now. Stones can make a sound when they strike, and soil can create beauty with friction. However, this is the best among them.¡± He was holding a handful of grass blades. ¡°I too have listened to the grass whistle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so common that anyone can sing it, but it¡¯s rare to see a person play the right note.¡± Seo Seok-san put a grass blade in his mouth and started to play. The clear sound echoed delicately piercing through the night¡¯s atmosphere. The grass flute was nothing but inherently sharp, but there were no sharp parts in Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance. It was as smooth as the night that embraces the tree, and the breeze that wraps around the boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡®Priest Seo Seok-san must be a warm-hearted person by nature.¡¯ Geom Woo-bin wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that Seo Seok-san¡¯s lips swelled around hundred and twenty-two times to make this sound. At the same time, the tenacity to roll up the skirt of the woman that came into his mind made him endure the pain of one hundred and fifty days of eating only porridge with his lips chapped. Only after Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance came to an end did Geom Woo-bin realize the fact that he has been holding his breath. ¡°It¡¯s just a grass blade, but it¡¯s amazing to be able to make such a sound!¡± ¡°If you put in a little effort you will be able to play it better than I did. Then, shall we learn from now on?¡± It wasn¡¯t difficult to make a sound. However, turning it into a performance rather than a sound was a different matter. Only when there were thirty grass blades piled up in front of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s feet, he made a sound that could finally be heard. Nevertheless, Seo Seok-san kept pushing him that it wasn¡¯t enough. When the grass blades exceeded fifty and Geom Woo-bin¡¯s lips were about to wear out, Seo Seok-san said. ¡°That¡¯s enough to listen.¡± It was the first time he knew that a grass flute could hold his breath. ¡°Today your training was exceptionally strict.¡± Other times it was too lenient. Seo Seok-san would¡¯ve stopped training if Geom Woo-bin showed a sign of difficulty even a bit. -Sound is acquired by the heart, not by technique. You might realize something suddenly in a dream, so just get a good night¡¯s sleep today. They¡¯re words Geom Woo-bin has heard the most, but today he pushed Geom Woo-bin until he performed properly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be meeting the Namgung Se-ga family¡¯s daughter tomorrow and use her right away?¡± ¡°Oh? How do you know that I¡¯m going to meet Namgung Hye-yeon?¡± ¡°Yikes!¡± He could even turn the river upside down, but he couldn¡¯t take back the words that he said. Chapter 17 ¡°About that¡­ if I said that¡­ I¡¯m a skilled fortune-teller¡­. you wouldn¡¯t believe it, would you?¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s suspicious gaze was still fixed on Seo Seok-san. No matter how quick-witted Seo Seok-san is, he couldn¡¯t give a convincing explanation to Geom Woo-bin. Some say that the truth is always the best way, but just this time, it was inevitable. ¡°Priest Yeon Geum-hong followed me?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a follow-up but prot¡­. ection. Wasn¡¯t it strange that the Western Transportation Company suddenly asked you to deliver the liquor? So, Yeon Geum-hong followed you secretly. You did say not to protect you anymore, but since just this time is a special case¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to have someone who cares for me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But, I hate being treated like a child by you priests.¡± ¡°I get it. From next time onwards, I¡¯ll make sure that we don¡¯t get caught¡­. no, we¡¯ll not protect you.¡± Seo Seok-san who made the promise asked quietly. ¡°But, I heard from Yeon Geum-hong that Namgung Hye-yeon seems to like you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Where is friendship to be seen between a man and a woman in this world? It could be an amorous friendship.¡± ¡°An amorous friendship?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important now¡­.¡± Anyways, if it¡¯s Namgung Se-ga¡¯s daughter, then it¡¯s alright. From generation to generation Namgung Se-ga¡¯s daughter has been rumored to be pretty and intelligent. It¡¯s not bad as one of the many women you will have in the future.¡± ¡°How can I have many women? You¡¯re also quite-¡­!¡± ¡°There is a saying that it¡¯s not bad for a hero to have three wives and four concubines. If it¡¯s for you, then even seven people aren¡¯t enough. Hehehe! It¡¯s not bad if your first start is Namgung Se-ga¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Does Namgung Hye-yeon like me for real?¡± ¡°Of course! Which woman on earth would be able to reject you? I¡¯m an expert, trust me. Then, shall we practice for the one last time?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s grass flute play has begun. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s eyes closed at the warmth that got into his chest. He didn¡¯t even know that his body was falling backward. Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance wrapped Geom Woo-bin like a warm blanket and guided him to the dreamland. Seo Seok-san who was watching Geom Woo-bin felt something touching his chest. It is because of the streak of tear that was flowing from Geom Woo-bin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ha! What sad dream would make you shed tears?¡± When considered, they don¡¯t know anything about Geom Woo-bin¡¯s past. Regarding the past of an eight-year-old boy, the blood-lions did not even ask if anything great happened, and Geom Woo-bin did not talk much about it either. The blood lions¡¯ childhood wasn¡¯t happy, but they still had each other. ¡®Abolition, now we will protect you.¡¯ Seo Seok-san wiped Geom Woo-bin¡¯s tears off. Every time a person came opening the door of the boarding house Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s gaze went around, and soon she wore a disappointed expression. ¡®Should I have told him the exact time?¡¯ As she indecisively said lunch, she couldn¡¯t know when Geom Woo-bin would come, or if he would even come. ¡°Young lady, you are going to be hungry, so let¡¯s order the food first.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon shook her head at the bodyguard, Jung Se-jeong¡¯s words. ¡°No, I will wait and see a little longer.¡± Among the three families of the Namgung Se-ga clan, Jang Se-jeong who belongs to the Seoseong-jangga family was particularly in charge of guarding Namgung Hye-yeon this time. He was not older than thirty, but his swordsmanship was beyond the ability of the current Seoseong-jangga family. So, the honor of guarding the Namgung Se-ga clan¡¯s precious child was given. Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s stomach made a rumbling sound, and as soon as the door opened her head turned habitually. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Namgung Hye-yeon hurriedly closed her mouth as she was surprised by her high pitch tone. ¡°You¡¯re already here? Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°No, we also just came. Isn¡¯t that so, uncle?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Geom Woo-bin.¡± As Geom Woo-bin greeted him politely, it was Jung Se-jeong who was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m Jung Se-jeong, who is in charge of guarding the young lady.¡± ¡°Please talk comfortably. Did you order?¡± Namgung Hye-yeon who was questioned replied saying, ¡®I was going to do it when you come, so, I haven¡¯t ordered yet.¡¯ ¡°Oh no, the precious young lady¡¯s long-awaited guest has come.¡± Seo Poong-sik thoughtlessly disclosed the truth. Geom Woo-bin greeted him warmly and ordered a variety of foods. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± ¡°Try tasting all of them. Since I¡¯ll be buying them today. I have to pay the price for the sin of making you wait long.¡± ¡°I said I just came!¡± ¡°You¡¯re annoyed. And you¡¯ve got a lot of pride.¡± As the waiter brought the tea Geom Woo-bin poured the tea to Jung Se-jeong in a polite manner. ¡°Please have it. It¡¯s not expensive, but it smells good.¡± He politely poured to Jung Se-jeong, but he carelessly poured to Namgung Hye-yeon with one hand, so the tea splashed out of the cup. ¡°Are you doing it too carelessly for me?¡± ¡°Huh? Do what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re polite to my guard but not to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my friend and this person is an elderly person to me. Of course, you have to be polite to elders.¡± She didn¡¯t feel good as he found out that she came too early, and the way Geom Woo-bin speaks bluntly made her angry. ¡°So, are you saying I don¡¯t have good manners?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that. You said he¡¯s your guard. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very polite?¡± ¡°What? Are you criticizing me now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with you again? I just said because you asked and I said it looks like it.¡± ¡°What do you know about me!¡± Geom Woo-bin glanced at Namgung Hye-yeon. ¡°Puff¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin sighed with pitiful eyes and asked. ¡°Do you think you have good manners?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Good. As you say so, I can frankly ask you. So, what would be left if Namgung Se-ga is taken out from you?¡± ¡°Sorry? You¡¯re doing this because you don¡¯t know me, but I have talents in martial arts and I¡¯m a person who¡¯s known to be a genius in poetry, calligraphy, and writing!¡± Jung Se-jeong who was next to her, not knowing what to do, made an agreeable response. ¡°Of course. The young lady is the number one genius in the Namgung Se-ga clan.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°But eventually, even those, you¡¯re able to get them because you¡¯re the daughter of the Namgung Se-ga family¡¯s head. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. What will be left with you if you take out Namgung Se-ga?¡± Namgung Hye-yeon frowned as she was embarrassed. It was a question she had heard for the first time, and of course, it was a question she had never thought about before. What would I be left with if I take out Namgung Se-ga? She wanted to somewhat refute it¡­. but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Let me tell you. Now if you take out Namgung Se-ga there is nothing left for you except for just a pretty eleven-year-old woman.¡± ¡°An ele-, eleven-year-old woman?¡± Are you done talking?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just say one more thing. I think courtesy is the biggest reason to distinguish people from animals. So, this is the advice I¡¯m giving you. Become a person who¡¯s a little politer.¡± As Namgung Hye-yeon moved the cup in her hand, the tea water covered Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face. ¡°What kind of a lecture is that! A lecture! As I got along a little bit, it seems that you¡¯re mistaken for being on the same level as me, I¡¯m Namgung Hye-yeon, daughter of the Namgung Se-ga family¡¯s head! You little kiddo selling liquor!¡± Namgung Hye-yeon who screamed out loud left the boarding house with angry steps. Namgung Hye-yeon came panting until the place the horse carriage was, turned her head slightly, and looked at the entrance of the boarding house. She did so just in case, but as expected, Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t come after her. She did not even take many steps, but her anger was gone and a regret remained instead. ¡®I didn¡¯t need to pour the tea water. It seemed hot, will he be alright?¡¯ She seriously didn¡¯t mean to do so. She said whatever came to her mind as she was cross, even the words she hated the most popped out. ¡°Young lady.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You can even go now and compromise¡­.¡± ¡°You also saw the advice that fellow gave me which doesn¡¯t even fit me!¡± ¡°That-, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not even some kind of a school teacher. He didn¡¯t need to tell me that much, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Bad guy, he didn¡¯t come after me till the end.¡± Namgung Hye-yeon opened the carriage door roughly. ¡°I¡¯ll never see that fellow again!¡± Geom Woo-bin who left anger and regret for Namgung Hye-yeon, was wiping his face calmly. ¡°Why did you fight with your girlfriend? You should be on good terms.¡± ¡°Kids grow up fighting, right? Hehe!¡± ¡°Anyway, the food you ordered has come¡­.do you want me to wrap it for you?¡± ¡°Nope. There is someone to eat, so just bring it.¡± ¡°Huh? Where?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay, I get it.¡± Geom Woo-bin sent away Seo Poong-sik and spoke into the air. ¡°I know that you¡¯re there, so just come out already, Priests.¡± There was no response. ¡°Shall I throw the food and leave?¡± As he said so, the blood-lions came in one by one through the entrance. ¡°Wow! We¡¯ve come to the point where the abolition can finally see us! Amazing!¡± Geom Woo-bin giggled as Do Pyeong-su was being too talkative. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not up to that standards. Of course, I was expecting you¡¯d be watching.¡± In the meantime, the food that he ordered came one after the other. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite ¡®Mirror carp¡¯ dish.¡± ¡°Oh? Even the ¡®Red braised pork belly¡¯ that I like is here.¡± ¡°¡®Yuxiang shredded pork¡¯? Isn¡¯t this what I like? Jang Man-dok, even the ¡®Eight-Treasure Vegetables¡¯ you like is here.¡± It was like the food that was ordered for the blood-lions. ¡°Abolition, even while you were meeting with a woman you had ordered food thinking of us. I¡¯m moved!¡± Said Do Pyeong-su. Seo Seok-san clicked his tongue towards Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Tsk tsk! Could the abolition have done that for real?¡± ¡°Then, are you saying that it was a coincidence that the abolition ordered these foods?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a coincidence¡­.¡± Seo Seok-san was startled seeing Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face. ¡°He was thinking of eating with us in the first place. If that¡¯s so, then that¡¯s bad guy move.¡± ¡°Bad guy move? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°He deliberately made that Namgung Se-ga woman, no, Namgung Hye-yeon angry and kicked her out!¡± ¡°Why would the abolition do such a thing?¡± ¡°Hehehe! Sewage is a world of experts that you will never understand for the rest of your lives. Who is Namgung Hye-yeon? She¡¯s the precious child of Namgung Se-ga who is pretty and is known to be a genius. It¡¯s only natural for male flies to tangle here and there, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°To be honest, our abolition is so great that he can¡¯t even dare to look at Namgung Se-ga¡¯s daughter, but does Namgung Hye-yeon know that? Right now, for some reason, Namgung Hye-yeon is showing interest in the abolition, but it¡¯s all about meeting him just once in every few months.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance from Anhui province to here, so they wouldn¡¯t meet often. So?¡± ¡°In a relationship between a man and a woman, if one moves out of sight, they have to move out from their mind as well. Moreover, when time passes, Namgung Hye-yeon would even have a guy who she can meet often. When Namgung Hye-yeon gradually forgets the abolition, we cannot blame her for her good choices in people.¡± Do Pyeong-su still did not understand. ¡°What does it have to do with making Namgung Hye-yeon angry and kicking her out? It¡¯s anyways not going to happen, are you saying we end this altogether?¡± Seo Seok-san let out a deep sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been able to be in a decent relationship even once.¡± ¡°Who can¡¯t be in a relationship! Just the women I¡¯ve met so far is, the women¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯s destroying himself. He¡¯s destroying himself.¡± Murmured Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Forget about my relationship. You said that the abolition had other intentions? Abolition, is that really so?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that great.¡± Geom Woo-bin added by scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that I wished to do it when I become a better person.¡± ¡°Wow! Indeed, our abolition!¡± Seo Seok-san said as if he was more amazed. ¡°That¡¯s what I realized when I was eighteen. Deal with it sincerely! Your opponent is a precious child, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do more. Namgung Hye-yeon would probably not forget the abolition for at least three years.¡± Yeon Geum-hong asked quietly. ¡°Looking at you saying that much¡­. then, do you also like Namgung Hye-yeon?¡± Geom Woo-bin scratched his head. ¡°There is nothing as such, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with meeting her. She¡¯s kind too. Anyways, I¡¯m sorry for priest Seo Seok-san who taught me to play the grass flute.¡± ¡°No! I should blame my stupidity for not knowing that you have such great intentions.¡± The mealtime was fun. They were chatting and enjoying their meals, and someone approached their table. As they turned their gazes they saw Dongssi-doga¡¯s deputy head Dong Chang-min and a guy in his mid-thirties holding a sword in his arms. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 0 0 Just by looking at Dong Chang-min¡¯s cold expression, they could tell that he didn¡¯t come with good intentions. ¡°Owner!¡± Seo Poong-sik came running to the call of Dong Chang-min. It seems like he knows who Dong Chang-min is with the way his arms were crossed. ¡°Send all the customers out.¡± ¡°Sorry? But¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡± There are very few people in Hangzhou who can disobey the orders of Dongssi-doga¡¯s Deputy Head. Seo Poong-sik said, by walking around each table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You will have to go back. Yes, I will not charge you money for the food.¡± Many people were grumbling, but most of them obediently left the boarding house. Although they didn¡¯t know who Dong Chang-min is, the cold air radiating from the guy¡¯s body who had the sword in his hand made them hate to be in the same place. Dong Chang-min who even kicked out Seo Poong-sik was going to sit by placing the chair he brought next to the table, at that time Geom Woo-bin said. ¡°I never asked you to sit, did I?¡± Dong Chang-min was just about to sit, but he stopped moving at a crooked position. ¡°You?¡± ¡°How about being a little polite? If you¡¯re not going to be polite, I will do the same from now on.¡± ¡°Do you¡­. know, whom are you talking to right now?¡± Dong Chang-min asked while holding the handle of the sword he had in his waist. The blood-lions were constantly changing their tones ever since Dong Chang-min showed up. -Anyone who knows that person? Yeon Geum-hong answered Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. -He¡¯s the Deputy Head of Dongssi-doga. -Dongssi-doga? Ah! The swordsmen in Hangzhou who pass out gas! But, why is that fellow arguing with the abolition?¡± -I forgot to say, that Deputy Head guy approached Namgung Hye-yeon with bad intentions. -Yeon Geum-hong, how did you know about that? -Yesterday the abolition went to the Western Transportation Company, right? At that time the Deputy Head was there too, so he was sweet-talking Namgung Hye-yeon. However, that woman did not give a hoot about the Deputy Head and she was having fun being all lovey-dovey with the abolition. -He¡¯s blinded by jealousy. But, isn¡¯t the atmosphere unusual? Should I pull out that sword? -Looks like you can pull it out with the sound of the breath. Do Pyeong-su let out a laugh. -Hehehe¡­ if you pull it out, you¡¯d be dead meat the moment you pull it out. Since he swung the knife first, Geom Woo-bin wouldn¡¯t say anything even if you kill him first, would he? -Be careful not to reveal yourself! If he becomes aware of our martial arts and bounce off we¡¯ll miss out on a golden opportunity to taste! At Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s warning, everyone held down their spirits. ¡°Hahaha! What made the prince this angry?¡± The voice of Dong Chang-min that replied to the nosy Yeon Geum-hong was cold. ¡°Your nephew draws his neck too long to look at a tree he can¡¯t climb. Not knowing that his neck will be chopped off by a sword.¡± ¡°How about taking a look at yourself first before blaming others for not being liked by Namgung Hye-yeon?¡± ¡°This is called a ripped snout!¡± The sword showed up a little more. The blood-lion saw the sword getting out and shouted constantly. -Pull it out! For heaven¡¯s sake pull it out! By doing so, they looked at each other. Two guys who can be tasted, and four predators aiming for it. The two among the four had no choice but to wave into the air. ¡®First of all, it¡¯s advantageous that I and Yeon Geum-hong are the closest.¡¯ Seo Seok-san had such a thought but Do Pyeong-su slowly moved the chair and got closer. -Why are you clinging on disgustingly? -I¡¯m doing so because I like it. Hehehe¡­.¡± Including Jang Man-dok who was disadvantaged by the distance gave strength to both his feet so that he can storm off. Dong Chang-min who never knew even in his dreams that he was like a young deer with its head stuck in a tiger¡¯s mouth, still said fiercely. ¡°I didn¡¯t like you since the time you came to our Dongssi-doga to look for your wine, so this is what happened in the end, I see.¡± -The abolition went to Dongssi-doga to look for the liquor? What does that mean? Everyone looked at Yeon Geum-hong, but she didn¡¯t know anything either. -This is something we¡¯ve never heard of, isn¡¯t it? ¡°It¡¯s so cheap to have a grudge on such a trivial thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re saying that after I chop off your wrist!¡± Finally, more than half of Dong Chang-min¡¯s blade came out. -Done! The impatience of having to flounder faster than the other three made Do Pyeong-su¡¯s spirit rise. -That, that fellow! -Do Pyeong-su! Lower your spirit! Seo Seok-san and Yeon Geum-hong shouted and Jang Man-dok announced his will by glaring. At that moment, the guy who was just standing next to Dong Chang-min all this while like a cat in a strange garret moved. He hit the handle with incredible speed and made the blade drop out, so, he grabbed Dong Chang-min and stepped back smoothly. It was a smooth movement that happened within the blink of an eye. -Darn! The prey that entered the mouth quickly escaped. The three of them looked at Do Pyeong-su with a fierce look in their eyes. -This stupid bastard! What are you going to do if you let go of the perfect opportunity to have fun! Do Pyeong-su, who had nothing to say even if he has ten mouths, only looked at the three of them. This newborn Dong Chang-min who didn¡¯t even know that he just died and came back to life screamed at the guy. ¡°Guard Gum! Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that we end this here and return.¡± ¡°I should do something for me to end it! I¡¯ll feel better only if I chop off one of his limbs today!¡± The blood-lion¡¯s wish ¡®please come back¡¯ didn¡¯t come true because the guy forced Dong Chang-min to go with him. Dong Chang-min shouted as soon as went outside. ¡°Guard Gum, your role is to protect me, not to stop me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m faithful to my role.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The four people who were with Geom Woo-bin, I don¡¯t know all of them, but one among them is an expert.¡± Dong Chang-min looked aghast. ¡°They¡¯re just people who brew liquor, what do you mean an expert? What are you talking about right now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just people who simply brew liquor.¡± Dong Chang-min did not believe, so he asked sarcastically. ¡°How great of an expert?¡± ¡°At least¡­. it wasn¡¯t a standard that I could cope with.¡± At those words, Dong Chang-min¡¯s face stiffened. Gum Woo-pyeon was never a human who lowers himself. Although he¡¯s not from the Dongssi-doga clan, the details are not known, but it is clear that humility is not a virtue of Gum Woo-pyeon. -He¡¯s by no means weaker than your second uncle. His second uncle Dong Cheol-seung is the strongest person in Dongssi-doga other than Dong Seong-bang. As he went on a journey for strength training three years ago, perhaps he¡¯s stronger than Dong Seong-bang by now. ¡°Is he stronger than you for real?¡± The only person who knew Dong Chang-min¡¯s dual personality in Dongssi-doga is his mother, and she was worried about it, so, the person who was hired for fifteen silver taels a month was Gum Woo-pyeon. In various aspects, Gum Woo-pyeon is one of the top ten Moorim people that Dong Chang-min knows, so he couldn¡¯t believe it easily. ¡°I¡¯m certain. If you had pulled out your sword, both of us wouldn¡¯t have been here alive.¡± ¡°Does it make sense that such a strong man is just brewing liquor?¡± ¡°Until that point, I don¡¯t know.¡± First of all, he had no choice but to believe Gum Woo-pyeon. ¡®Is that so?¡¯ As Dong Chang-min was going to step inside the boarding house again, Gum Woo-pyeon blocked him. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°No, I do. But, just because we¡¯re still alive it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have to attack, right?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Dong Chang-min approached Geom Woo-bin again, leaving Gum Woo-pyeon behind. ¡°Today I¡¯m just going back. But, keep in mind. Someday, if there is someone who¡¯d end your life, that¡¯s going to be me.¡± By saying that, Dong Chang-min was about to turn around, but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that someday, but today I saved you.¡± He wanted to pull out the sword right away and cut off Geom Woo-bin¡¯s head, but he showed superhuman patience. Dong Chang-min who glared at Geom Woo-bin got out of sight, so, the conversations between them continued. ¡°So, you brought the liquor back and Dongssi-doga bought it by paying twofold of the price, is it?¡± Geom Woo-bin nodded at Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s thesis. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell about such a great situation? I¡¯ll destroy these bastards of the Dongssi-doga!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say. It¡¯s not a big sin for you to destroy them, is it?¡± ¡°Is Seo Seok-san losing hair because he did something wrong?¡± Whispered Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Why am I hearing you talk about my hair over there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how Seo Seok-san looks like with no sins, if one has done something wrong of course he has to pay the price for it.¡± Five days after that, rumors began to spread that Dong Chang-min has been focusing only on training. Rumors included that he would never come out until he becomes an expert. ¡°How many people would be there in Dongssi-doga?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, about two hundred people maybe?¡± To the blood-lion, the Dongssi-doga was a very unimportant being, so, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to them. ¡°There would be many women and children who do not know martial arts, but you can¡¯t kill them all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the Dongssi-doga did something wrong to be punished by breaking him on the wheel, it¡¯s not right to massacre the civilians who do not know martial arts.¡± ¡°Would there be around one hundred people who have mastered martial arts?¡± Just as unfortunate, the number ¡®one hundred¡¯ made them smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to feel a proper touch for the first time in a while.¡± ¡°Just three people.¡± All of their faces stiffened at Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. Everyone is eager to feel the touch, but someone has to stay here to protect Geom Woo-bin. Do Pyeong-su shook the wooden box which had a hole pierced on it and placed it on the table. ¡°The person who picks the paper that has ¡®rich¡¯ written on it would remain.¡± No one objected as they had already made a promise and even had a paper prepared for it. ¡°I am going first.¡± ¡°No, me!¡± ¡°What do you mean! I¡¯m first!¡± Jang Man-dok expressed his will by blocking the opening of the box. They did not trust each other not knowing what deception would come out. ¡°How can we not trust each other like this?¡± ¡°Then you pick last.¡± Replied Do Pyeong-su to Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°I don¡¯t like being the last in anything.¡± Creek! The box shattered due to the excessive force Jang Man-dok gave it, and the contents were scattered. The paper was crumpled up, so, they couldn¡¯t see which was ¡®rich¡¯ and which was ¡®poor¡¯. As they looked at the scattered paper among the pieces of wood, they examined each other¡¯s faces. ¡°How about taking the paper that¡¯s close to you for yourself?¡± Upon Seo Seok-san¡¯s suggestion, Yeon Geum-hong and Do Pyeong-su glanced at Jang Man-dok. Jang Man-dok wouldn¡¯t have intentionally broken the box to induce such a situation. Jang Man-dok cannot be such a meticulous person. ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone agreed. They certainly knew the paper which was the closest without having to use a ruler. Yeon Geum-hong reached her hand slowly and grabbed the paper first. As she did so, the other three took their ones. The dry saliva went down their throats in anxiety. Perhaps today could be the only opportunity to feel the proper touch. They did not want to miss this one in a thousand opportunity just because of a letter. ¡®Please, please¡­!¡¯ Yeon Geum-hong was the first to open the paper that was folded into four. -Po(or) ¡°Yessss!¡± ¡°Shh! What are you going to do if the abolition wakes up?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s rebuke, Yeon Geum-hong shut her mouth immediately, but she couldn¡¯t stop snickering. ¡°The probability has been reduced to one-third. Poor middle-aged fellows. Ah! What do I wear to create the sea of blood?¡± Creek! A corner of the table clutched by Jang Man-dok was crushed into powder. In response to Jang Man-dok¡¯s reaction, the other two hurriedly opened their papers. Similar letters were written on both of their papers. ¡°Jang Man-dok won!¡± Indeed, as everyone¡¯s belief, Jang Man-dok did not play any tricks. Breaking the box was just him digging his own grave. ¡°Hehehe! Jang Man-dok, please take good care of the abolition.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll enjoy your share to our heart¡¯s content as well. Hahaha!¡± Each of them left a word and walked out of the room. Since the time they came out, they were extremely cautious of their behaviors. If they happen to get caught to Geom Woo-bin, they could go back to bed, and spend the entire night without getting a wink of sleep due to withdrawal symptoms. Such a disaster should never happen. They crossed the yard without any trace just like assassins. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 0 0 ¡°Where are you going?¡± The movements of the three people who were just about to leave the gate were frozen like icicles under the eaves. The gentle voice of the abolition, which was always pleasant to hear, was now like ice water running down their spines. ¡°Hahaha! Since I couldn¡¯t sleep I thought of going night fishing.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. Fishing at night is the best indeed.¡± ¡°Without a fishing rod?¡± ¡°Jeez, what do we need a fishing rod for? Even you know it.¡± However, Yeon Geum-hong and Seo Seok-san¡¯s tricks did not work. ¡°You¡¯re going to Dongssi-doga, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah, no! Why would we go there?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Dongssi-doga?¡± ¡°Are you trying to lie to me now?¡± As Geom Woo-bin made a straight face at their reflexive words, the three of them flinched and lowered their heads. However, this was not for their entertainment. They raised their heads and even had a confident face again as the reason was justified. ¡°We cannot leave Dongssi-doga alone.¡± Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s voice followed after Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°That Deputy Head¡­. is not a person who would just move on like that. Trust our eyes which have seen so many people all over the years.¡± Geom Woo-bin sighed. ¡°You priests believe in your eyes, but I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sorry? You don¡¯t believe in us?¡± ¡°This is something that was caused by me. So, even solving this should be done by me.¡± ¡°But, you are not ready yet.¡± Do Pyeong-su poked the ribs of Seo Seok-san with his elbow since he said something like Geom Woo-bin is weak. ¡°Ah, no. Not that you¡¯re weak¡­.¡± ¡°Nope. I know that I¡¯m still weak. I¡¯m not sure about the Deputy Head, but I¡¯m not at a level to cope with the guard who was with him.¡± It was not even the Deputy Head that the blood-lion was worried about. With Geom Woo-bin¡¯s current level he could easily beat down the Deputy Head. But, that was just that, and there will be at least twenty people in Dongssi-doga who have higher martial art skills than the Deputy Head. ¡°I¡¯m weak, but that¡¯s also up to me to handle it. And, I will not remain weak forever.¡± ¡°But, no matter how genius you are, you cannot become strong overnight.¡± Seo Seok-san said that not because he wanted to feel the touch of killing but because he was worried about Geom Woo-bin for real. ¡°I¡¯ll become strong as soon as possible. So that no one from Dongssi-doga could lay a finger on me.¡± Yeon Geum-hong persuaded Geom Woo-bin with a hope that was as thin as a thread. ¡°More than that, we solve it quickly, and it¡¯s less dangerous too.¡± ¡°And, you¡¯re going to build up another karma.¡± The single word ¡®karma¡¯ was like an image that couldn¡¯t be erased. Master Hwa Jeok-san was also sorry until the moment he died about his karma being passed onto the blood-lions. And, the blood-lion was afraid that the karma that they build up would harm Geom Woo-bin. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since it¡¯s like placing another grain of sand on top of a mountain of sand.¡± Said Seo Seok-san. ¡°You have to break down that mountain of sand, you shouldn¡¯t allow it to go any higher.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°I can solve it myself. Not now, but eventually I will become that strong. You priests know it as well.¡± Of course. Geom Woo-bin is too big a vessel to aim for such a thing as the Dongssi-doga. ¡°Trust me and just wait a little bit.¡± Geom Woo-bin said so much, so the blood-lions couldn¡¯t be any stubborn. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re saying so, we¡¯ll entrust you with the Dongssi-doga.¡± Yeon Geum-hong and Seo Seok-san nodded at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. -Hahaha! This is a decorative belt for the sheath gifted by the abolition. It¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it? There are lots of things that are piled up in their heart because they couldn¡¯t feel the touch for a long time, so even Do Pyeong-su shouted his heart out. Of course, it was understandable why Geom Woo-bin was bluntly favoring Do Pyeong-su. This is because he wants the blood-lion to become a better person. Knowing that didn¡¯t mean that her broken heart would return to its original place. So, she blindly left the house and came to Hangzhou town. It was because she thought having something delicious that offers a feast for her eyes would relieve her mind. ¡°The abolition is also doing too much just because he caught such a fugitive.¡± Her footsteps stopped while she was walking grumbling. She was in front of the Yamen which had a notice attached. ¡°One silver tael?¡± It was a terrible amount of money compared to what Do Pyeong-su received. But since he was a serial killer who killed three people, he was serious on bad terms. After reading the contents of the paper for a while Yeon Geum-hong grinned. ¡°I cannot copy what Do Pyeong-su did.¡± This is a situation one may or may not get used to. But, the second time is less surprising than the first. Kang Chan-sik, who woke up with a shock glanced at the bed as he was leaning against the wall instead of the bed. The Geisha¡¯s bare shoulders were slightly visible. ¡®The Geisha must¡¯ve gotten a blood transfusion, right?¡¯ Shing! Thud! Kang Chan-sik¡¯s newly purchased sword struck by his ears as it approached him. ¡®Even if one was dropped into the water he wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡¯ It¡¯s the situation he¡¯s facing for the second time, but this time it was a woman who came looking for him. She was so beautiful that if one meets her on the streets, his neck would turn after looking at her for a long time. ¡°You are Kang Chan-sik, the administrator of Hongmunhoe, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tha-, that¡¯s right.¡± As the woman flicked her finger the sword blade that flew past, struck next to his right ear. The sequence was the same as the beginning. But, since it was closer he slightly got hurt. It may be less sophisticated than the guy who came first looking for him. If that¡¯s so! ¡°You know the serial killer who¡¯s making a fuss in the town lately, don¡¯t you?¡± The woman¡¯s middle finger was bent to strike the sword blade. Kang Chan-sik glanced between his crotch and was startled. ¡°Wait-, wait a minute!¡± It¡¯s different from the ears. His ear was slightly cut off as it was missed, but his balls¡­ ¡°Shing! Thud! ¡°Aargh!¡± The sword blade that came flying in between his crotch could have been a disaster(?) if his thing(?) was a bit longer. Kang Chan-sik was grateful for a shorter length for the first time in his life. ¡°You do know where this guy is, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I-, I¡¯m not an official from the triad.¡± ¡°Nevertheless, the guy who knows the bad guy well is also a bad guy. I¡¯m giving you four hours. If you don¡¯t find the culprit within that time, then, you¡¯re the culprit. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t ever think of making an excuse at the Yamen. Since prison is better than hell. Don¡¯t bring the culprit carelessly, but bring the evidence along with it as well. I¡¯ll see you in front of the Yamen. I¡¯m giving you four hours.¡± Although the choice of words was slightly different from the first one, the content was the same. It was not just the words that were the same. Whing! As she swung the sword into the air, the sword blades broke into pieces and lodged around Kang Chan-sik. The woman soon disappeared. Kang Cha-sik shouted raising his voice towards the door she departed. ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re that guy back then!¡± They were sitting on a leafy tree. The Sagi wine brewery was at least two hundred fields away from where they were. ¡°Master. Isn¡¯t it too far? Do the people not look smaller than ants? By any chance, can you hear the conversations they make from there?¡± ¡°Do you think this Chieftain of the Beggar¡¯s sect is some kind of a God?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to go closer and¡­.¡± ¡°It is dangerous to get any closer than this.¡± No Dae-sul who tilted the bottle speaking frowned. ¡°Darn! As I had a spiritual liquor after drinking the Sagi wine, it tastes exactly like dirty water. Just that my appetite increased. Phew! The liquor would taste like urine for the next three months.¡± So Gi-cheon tilted his head. ¡°What did you say is dangerous?¡± ¡°Geom Woo-bin and those four demons chatting in the yard.¡± ¡°Demons?¡± ¡°They¡¯re demons who are old and unable to die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t people call them bibbers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get fooled by their appearances.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± He couldn¡¯t reveal their identity to So Gi-cheon as he was in a situation where he didn¡¯t even know what the blood-lion is up to over here. And, it was not the blood-lions So Gi-cheon is supposed to monitor. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to them.¡± For So Gi-cheon who became the thirty-fifth official student from the thirtieth secret student, they were not people who he could handle. ¡°The person you need to monitor is Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°Monitor?¡± ¡°Are you familiar with his face already?¡± That was the reason he was insisted to beg a one-mun coin from Geom Woo-bin. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad kid¡­.¡± ¡°It seems like that now, but the one who touches pitch shall be defiled therewith. Eventually, he will be stained with evil. You have to find out who Geom Woo-bin is, what kind of a relationship he has with the four of them, and if possible, to what extent he is a martial artist. What did you say the essential virtues of a beggar was?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sociability that has a thick face which can even get along with a grim reaper. Hehe!¡± ¡°Alright. Get close to him by making maximum use of it. If only I was not busy, I would want to stay here for a little longer and drink the Sagi wine¡­.no, I would want to monitor those four demons, but too bad.¡± The saliva in his mouth squirted out of his lips and got caught to his messy beard. ¡°I will be coming in a year or so, until then train hard in the martial arts that I taught you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This student will figure out in detail including the color of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s underwear.¡± -Hey Do Pyeong-su, looks like the abolition does not like you that much. The silk clothes he gifted me are ten times more expensive compared to the belt he gave you. Hahaha! -A gift is not about price but the heart! Jang Man-dok walked out of the house leaving behind Do Pyeong-su and Yeon Geum-hong who were bickering. He was sure Geom Woo-bin would¡¯ve done so since Do Pyeong-su was alone, but even Yeon Geum-hong received a gift from the abolition. ¡®What¡¯s so hard about catching a fugitive.¡¯ Hangzhou, the city of pleasure was filled with bad guys, and there were just as many fugitives. Jang Man-dok who went through the notices picked up to his hands a paper that was about a serial rapist with a bounty of one silver tael. He couldn¡¯t catch the culprit with good skills such as an official. And, he didn¡¯t need to be efficient like an official. If only he knew the head of the triad who¡¯s dominating this neighborhood and where he lives, it¡¯s equal to catching the criminal. If he beats him, he will either catch the culprit or create one, so the result was the same. Kang Chan-sik of Hongmunhoe. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find his present whereabouts. As long as the head of the triad does not hide, his whereabouts are always exposed. Although it was past noon, Kang Chan-sik was sleeping with a Geisha. Jang Man-dok threw him carelessly onto the floor. Kang Chan-sik who rolled over and over woke up from his sleep with his back against the wall. Maybe he was hit by someone, but his eyelids were bruised black and blue. Jang Man-dok looked around and grabbed the sword that was stuck to the wall. There is nothing better than a sword as a weapon of threatening. Most people admit force when a piece of iron which they believe is the strongest breaks. In particular, there was no need to show any other force if a piece is broken by flicking with the finger. ¡°The woman wouldn¡¯t wake up even if she was dropped into the water because a blood transfusion was done, right?¡± Kang Chan-sik was strangely calm. It was like he has been through such a situation a couple of times. Kang Chan-sik asked as Jang Man-dok nodded. ¡°You¡¯re here to catch the fugitive, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Jang Man-dok who was extremely reluctant to speak wrote down what he wanted to say and placed it in his arms. But, there was no need to show it to Kang Chan-sik. ¡°Who is it?¡± Jang Man-dok showed him the ripped paper. ¡°He¡¯s a serial rapist. Four hours to catch him, right?¡± He was planning to give him six hours, but he seems to be a better person than he looks. ¡°You want to see me in front of the Yamen in four hours, right? Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ll even try making one if I can¡¯t catch the real culprit. Of course, along with the evidence.¡± Jang Man-dok felt a chill in his spine. ¡°What-, what¡¯s with this guy? Has he mastered mind-reading?¡± ¡°And¡­.¡± ¡®And?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll be retiring from the triad as of today, so don¡¯t come looking for me again! You fucking fellows!¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 0 0 Do Pyeong-su was watching Geom Woo-bin with concern. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s attitude to learning martial arts has changed after he stopped the blood-lions from going to Dongssi-doga. Even before that, he thought that he was working hard enough. Except for the time he delivers liquor and has his meals, most of his time was spent on training martial arts. However, after stating that he would become stronger soon, Geom Woo-bin was different from before. First of all, the attitude to face martial arts became much more serious. Before that, there was also an atmosphere where he enjoyed when Do Pyeong-su loosened him up and he had moderate breaks in between. However, there was no more enjoyable martial arts training. He swung the sword without a break until he masters the stances Do Pyeong-su taught him. When his breathing reaches up to his chin and he loses his breath, Do Pyeong-su had to stop him. Some cases frequently occurred where Do Pyeong-su had to forcibly interrupt when Geom Woo-bin did not rest. Geom Woo-bin who was smart and prominent in martial art skills practiced intensely, and the word ever-advancing was realistically developing at a fast pace. However, the term ¡®more is just bad as less¡¯ did not happen for no reason. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s current Neigong was rising rapidly that an ordinary Moorim person couldn¡¯t imagine. That alone puts a considerable strain on the body, and Jang Man-dok was having a hard time trying to control it. But, if he goes beyond the limit of martial arts training, something would go wrong. Despite being said that to Geom Woo-bin, his reply was, ¡®I can control it.¡¯ Of course, one knows his body the best. However, just after the New Year, Geom Woo-bin turned to be only nine years old. They felt insecure about leaving it up all to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°We have to do something about this.¡± The blood-lions gathered while Geom Woo-bin was exhausted from training and fell asleep. ¡°What should we do? Other than staying beside the abolition and taking care of him so that nothing happens.¡± Yeon Geum-hong was furious at Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°What would you do if the abolition coughs up blood and collapses?¡± ¡°The abolition is not that stupid. He¡¯s the one who made us catch all the bad guys. What couldn¡¯t the person who makes a blood-lion do a good deed be able to do?¡± They competitively caught the fugitives, and, Seo Seok-san eventually joined the ranks. Now, thanks to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hard work in martial arts, that he can¡¯t even praise them or buy them presents for doing a good deed. Nevertheless, they did not stop catching the fugitives. If three of them do a good deed by catching a fugitive and only one person backs off, that one person could be hated by Geom Woo-bin. Of course, they knew that Geom Woo-bin was not that cheap, but not a single one of them were participating even with a slightly uneasy feeling. ¡°That¡¯s different from this. The abolition has already reached the level of Baekyoungchim.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s something you reached three years after you entered ¡®Art of Memorization¡¯. The master praised you saying even that was fast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s due to the high level of the Neigong, but, the abolition is six times faster than I was. The problem is that he doesn¡¯t know how to stop. You know it too. That he needs time to dwell on his realization. If he just keeps running, all the martial arts that he practiced so far might get tangled up, and if things go wrong he could even get caught by the devil. Moreover, it¡¯s not like the abolition is practicing only my martial arts.¡± Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s ¡®Art of Memorization¡¯, footwork, and Qinggong, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s Taoist Martial, Seo Seok-san¡¯s ¡®Art of Music¡¯, Jang Man-dok¡¯s poison & Kenp¨­ and blood & iron martial arts. Geom Woo-bin is practicing eight martial arts at once. No matter how genius one is, there is a limit for humans. ¡°The abolition needs to rest a little. Isn¡¯t there any better way?¡± The gaze of the three of them gathered one by one on Jang Man-dok. -Why look at me? An expression anyone could read was seen on Jang Man-dok¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any medicine that would make the abolition unconscious and let him rest for about ten days?¡± At Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s question, Jang Man-dok firmly shook his head. ¡°There are such medicines, but the side effects are high. And by doing that, for sure we¡¯ll be extremely hated by the abolition.¡± ¡°Is being hated more important than the abolition himself!¡± ¡°Why are you yelling at me? It¡¯s Jang Man-dok who thinks so.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we need to believe in the abolition a little more?¡± Said Seo Seok-san. ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t believe in him.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s natural that we are concerned, abolition is abolition no matter what. Although he¡¯s learning martial arts from us, he¡¯s anyways our great abolition. The age doesn¡¯t matter. And he is stronger and wiser than we think. Just like parents might be the ones who don¡¯t know their children the most, aren¡¯t we trying to commit such a mistake?¡± They¡¯ve never had someone they¡¯ve felt affectionate towards. Master was an awe-inspiring person and they were like family to each other, and there was no need to worry. With that being said, Geom Woo-bin is the first lump of affection they¡¯ve ever had in their lives. When that kind of a being strains himself, their worries could even obscure their vicinity. ¡°Let¡¯s, first of all, believe in the abolition. And, it would be better for us to actively help him instead of dissuading him.¡± ¡°How can we help any further?¡± ¡°How about each one of us take turns and do the Moxibustion therapy every day to the abolition?¡± Do Pyeong-su snapped his finger at Seo Seok-san¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Moxibustion therapy, which awakens the muscles and the meridian points of the opponent is often more toxic than the medicine that¡¯s spread roughly. Moreover, the energy of the caster is pretty much consumed. The greatest expert who can skillfully spread out sacrificing himself was Moxibustion therapy. Of course, it was not a problem to conduct the Moxibustion therapy to the blood-lions, and they were rather happy to accept self-sacrifice for Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Jang Man-dok raised his hands and stopped him. ¡°He said he will do it first. As we enter the next stage of the blood & iron martial arts today, he will have to do that.¡± Instead, Do Pyeong-su, Yeon Geum-hong, and Seo Seok-san were also surprised. ¡°Hardening of small bones? Have you already gone up to that? Do you want to see the abolition suffer?¡± All the blood-lions have tried to learn blood & iron martial arts. So, they know how tough that process is. That stage is accompanied by intolerable pain even after seven years of mastering martial arts. Seo Seok-san who was the first to give up blood & iron martial arts gave up at the last gateway of that critical stage. Do Pyeong-su was the next to give up, and Yeon Geum-hong gave up after enduring it for three more months. Only Jang Man-dok was able to succeed in the blood & iron martial arts by passing through the deadly gateway of ten years. But, at the current speed of Geom Woo-bin, it seemed that the ten-year thorny path Jang Man-dok walked on could be reduced to four years. ¡°The abolition is holding up well. ¡°Sigh, how painful he must¡¯ve felt.¡± Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s heart was broken that she seemed like she was going to burst into tears. They gathered to find a way to slow down Geom Woo-bin¡¯s seniority, but in the end, they decided to help him. Nevertheless, Yeon Geum-hong promised to stop Geom Woo-bin if she thinks it¡¯s certainly dangerous. Geom Woo-bin who made the blood-lions¡¯ hearts full of worries, was pushing himself ahead to the limit every day. The blood-lions are the first-ever family of Geom Woo-bin. He could never cause any inconvenience to such blood-lions. It is rather better to stain his hands with blood than making the blood-lions sin. Fortunately, neither the blood-lions¡¯ interference nor did Geom Woo-bin feel miserable that he hurt people occurred. There was no latest news about Dong Chang-min after the news about him focusing only on the training. ¡°I¡¯ll try opening the channels of the microcosmic orbit once again.¡± Yeon Geum-hong sighed and said. ¡°Be careful about practicing Neigong. It must be continuous and uninterrupted. If things go wrong in practicing Neigong you might even get caught to the devil.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Yeon Geum-hong took a seat in front of Geom Woo-bin who was five fields away. Geom Woo-bin said as she grabbed a handful of paper scraps from her pouch. ¡°Priestess, you also be careful. You could get hurt.¡± ¡°Oh no! If only our abolition could hurt me, I would have no wishes.¡± Yeon Geum-hong threw the paper scraps into the air while she was speaking. The thirty square pieces of paper in the length of the index finger which was well overlapped, spread out in white. At that moment Geom Woo-bin¡¯s arms moved. The movement was simple, and the needles that left his hand were quick. Most masters die by piercing a hole without even seeing the needle. However, the fear of opening the channels of the microcosmic orbit is not a circulating memorization. The memorization that pierces through a piece of paper could be seen. However, there is one needle, which is exceptionally faster than the other needles, it is a needle that has no sound wave and is difficult to see. That needle is mixed with other things, so, it¡¯s difficult to sense its existence. Thirty needles flew towards the paper scraps, while a single fatal needle almost touched Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s shoulders. Yeon Geum-hong snatched the needle with her left hand. The power the needle held was much heavier than she expected. As it was her, it was easy to catch, but it was never an attack that could be easily stopped. There were almost no errors in the needles that were piercing through the thirty pieces of paper. Whether it¡¯s fighting with one person or many people, if it¡¯s for Geom Woo-bin, it will not be a big deal. ¡°Abolition, this is amazing!¡± Usually, when a master teaches his students, he mostly rebukes them a lot, but the blood-lion was different. She said he did well when he was really good, and that he did well even if he was somewhat lacking. It was because of the expectation that the speed of the unstoppable Geom Woo-bin might even slow down, but Geom Woo-bin never did that. ¡°Nope. It should be faster. I aimed the thirty needles at the center of the paper, but I missed seven. I¡¯m lacking in training.¡± ¡°Abolition, even this speed is extremely fast. You can be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting my life on it, you have now achieved the fastest achievement in the history of Moorim.¡± Said Do Pyeong-su with a determined expression. It could or could not be the truth, but he said so since Geom Woo-bin cannot verify it. ¡°Being fast is pointless. I have to be stronger.¡± ¡°How strong do you want to become? Don¡¯t tell me, do you want to surpass these priests already, don¡¯t you?¡± Asked Do Pyeong-su earnestly. ¡°If I want to become strong like you priests then even if I train for twenty years like now, I won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± ¡°Mmmh¡­. it will be similar.¡± Considering Geom Woo-bin¡¯s developmental speed, after twenty years, Geom Woo-bin may even easily fight for the best in the world with them, the blood-lions. ¡°Except for you priests, I have to be the strongest at least in this Hangzhou.¡± He wanted to say, ¡®you¡¯re strong enough right now!¡¯. But, it wasn¡¯t that easy to assure. Hangzhou is not a very big city, but many experts were hiding there. Isn¡¯t it so, just by looking at Dongssi-doga right now? In Moorim, strength has nothing to do with money and the number of disciples. No matter how many years have passed and the tide has changed, the foundation of Moorim must be a force. Moorim is a place where people can never be treated unless they are strong in martial arts. ¡°Priest Do Pyeong-su, except you priests am I the strongest in Hangzhou?¡± It has been two years since he had been training like crazy, and although he had grown surprisingly strong, it was too early for Geom Woo-bin who was only ten years old to ask such a question. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of it yet.¡± ¡°Right? So, I cannot stop.¡± Geom Woo-bin is risking his life to practice martial arts, but he couldn¡¯t stop selling the liquor either. As he was returning home after delivering the liquor to the Wolha Kisaeng house, Mr. Jang, a fruit vendor ran after him and held out a basket of apples. ¡°I was going to leave but you just arrived. I brought this to give Ms. Bing Hwaseon. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s so little.¡± The blood-lions were no longer blood-lions here in Hangzhou. Instead, they got a much cooler (which Geom Woo-bin thinks) nickname called Hangzhou Sa-seon. The people who did bad things to the point of a bounty in Hangzhou have now been dried up, so they caught the fugitives to look good in front of Geom Woo-bin. The period the kind Geom Woo-bin praises them and gifts them was prolonged, and the blood-lion who hated it thought it was something worthy of praise from Geom Woo-bin and set out actively. ¡°Some time ago Bing Hwaseon went to the mountains and found my son who was lost. The weather is also cold these days, if it had been few more hours he would¡¯ve frozen to death with no way out.¡± Bing Hwaseon was Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s nickname. ¡°Sorry that the compensation is very little, but since I don¡¯t have much¡­.¡± ¡°Your thought is what matters. You¡¯re giving the best ones among what you have got. There are no bigger gifts than that. My aunt would feel grateful too.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me that.¡± Along the way, the fruit basket given by Mr. Jang was not the only thing Geom Woo-bin received. Mr. Ha who runs a restaurant wrapped dumplings, and Mr. Wang, a silk store owner gave him five pairs of silk socks. Geom Woo-bin who comes out once every five days, always had an armful of gifts whenever he returns home. Although both hands were heavy, Geom Geom Woo-bin¡¯s heart became lighter. Whatever the reason may be, it is because the sins of the blood-lions were disappearing little by little. ¡®This is the best I can do for the priests.¡¯ However, around then, Geom Woo-bin did not know that the small dark clouds were gathering. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 0 0 ¡°We have to deal with the Hangzhou Sa-seon.¡± At the words of Baek Chang-seong, the owner of the Hangho Kisaeng house, the other three said at the same time. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about that? So, how are you going to deal with it?¡± ¡°I found out that martial arts are also extremely strong! Why do you think the nickname is Hangzhou Sa-seon!¡± ¡°We are doing this because there is no way! A way!¡± Ha Chang-woo, Byeok Do-gae, and Sang Baek-choong were running a successful Kisaeng house in Hangzhou just like Baek Chang-seong. No, instead, the past tense ¡®ran¡¯ has to be used. Since the day the Wolha Kisaeng house received the Sagi wine, sales began to drop gradually, and now it has fallen below 50% of their heyday. The only customers who come now are the ones who either don¡¯t know the taste of alcohol or the people who had no choice but to come when the Sagi wine ran out at the Wolha Kisaeng house. If only it goes on like this for half a year more, then, they will have to shut the doors. It was because of their desperation that they¡¯re gathered in one place, who used to growl like cats and dogs. ¡°Where there is life there is hope. About a month ago, I found a good investor.¡± The three of them knew Baek Chang-seong at first glance. ¡°Is it that Geisha?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not just a Geisha. She¡¯s a heroine rumored to be the best in Jiangxi province.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the Geisha when it comes to heroine. I heard that she was given 30% of shares¡­. some also say it¡¯s dirt-cheap.¡± Baek Chang-seong whose face was about to turn red let out a deep sigh. ¡°Would you have wanted to hand over the stake to me at that price? And to be honest, if you guys turn over the Kisaeng house, do you have the confidence that you¡¯ll receive money as much as I receive?¡± The reason none of them replied was that the value of the Kisaeng house has dropped more than it was three months ago. ¡°All this is because of those Hangzhou Sa-seon guys.¡± It all ends with the Hangzhou Sa-seon. ¡°But, why is it that Geisha?¡± Asked Byeok Do-gae. ¡°Today Se-hwa came to see me this afternoon. I mean, there is a nice way. Se-hwa also used a huge sum of money and took over the stake. But, how long has it been since the sales didn¡¯t rise? She said she has the confidence to turn it into a well-running Kisaeng house than before with her ability, but it¡¯s like she¡¯s been completely defeated by the Sagi wine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk lengthy, instead tell me what¡¯s that nice way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that you listen to it yourself. Come in!¡± The door opened and a woman entered. It is one of the five great Kisaeng houses of Hangzhou, no matter how inclined the three of them of the Hangho Kisaeng house were. If the stake of such a large Kisaeng house is 30%, the money that goes into it is not little. So, they thought the Geisha called Se-hwa was of course a scarlet woman in her old age¡­ The woman who entered only looked like she was twenty-four or twenty-five. They¡¯re professionals. No matter how much they cover their faces with makeup, the fine wrinkles around their eyes couldn¡¯t escape their sharp gazes. But, Se-hwa was actually that age and was even beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m Se-hwa.¡± The voice was great too. Se-hwa asked if she could sit down even though there was an empty chair in front of the round table, and she sat down only after she got permission. She was a woman who showed restrained manners rather than the slavishness of a Geisha. ¡®They say she¡¯s the best in Jiangxi province, so she¡¯s worth it.¡¯ It was the common thought of the three of them. ¡°Tell them about your plans.¡± She nodded and began to speak softly. ¡°What a great plan has this humble girl got in her mind¡­ I thought what would it be like to let it loose rationally. ¡± ¡°Rationally?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At Se-hwa¡¯s obvious reply, Baek Chang-seong asked frowning. ¡°In this case, if you¡¯re being rational, does it mean you¡¯re talking about brewing a better alcoholic beverage than the Sagi wine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not being rational, but it¡¯s impossible. I too have had many drinks but Sagi wine was so delicious that I wondered if it was seriously human-made. The taste was so good that the nickname I think was given for them wasn¡¯t too much.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the rationalism that you said about?¡± ¡°The rationalism I¡¯m talking about is a little more radical than that.¡± Four of their focus was on Se-hwa. ¡°The world is eventually dominated by the powerful, isn¡¯t it? If the power of the Sa-seon is pretty much stronger, then we can impose a stronger force than that.¡± Anyone can have thoughts about suppressing force by force. However, it was rare to see people who think it¡¯s reasonable. It can be said that she is a woman who¡¯s got a quite specific spiritual world. ¡°It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t thought about it, but since we couldn¡¯t find a suitable person¡­.¡± ¡°I know someone.¡± ¡°Are you sure of him?¡± ¡°By any chance, have you heard of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi?¡± The shoulders of those who were listening trembled. ¡°Not only the bandits who stood in their way because they tried to rob them, but also all the ninety-eight bandits who were followed up to their dents were massacred by the¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that. They destroyed the entire family of Tae Seong-mun, the owner of the horse carriage, because it splashed water on their clothes and he did not apologize, right? Tae Seong-mun was nevertheless a Munpa that did quite well in Jiangxi.¡± ¡°What about those three wicked ones of Jiangxi now?¡± Se-hwa laughed. There was no candlelight inside the room, but it seemed to be brightly lit.¡± ¡°We are trying to hire them.¡± ¡°Sorry? The three wicked ones of Jiangxi? Is that possible? According to the rumors, I heard that they were not people who seemed to make a movement with money?¡± ¡°Brewing a liquor better than Sagi wine is impossible, but hiring the three wicked ones of Jiangxi is possible. I have that kind of a talent. But¡­.¡± The ¡®but¡¯ at the end made the four of them anxious. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°In the end, money is the problem¡± Money is needed to even use a waiter who serves food, and the cost of hiring the three wicked ones of Jiangxi cannot be free of charge. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be five hundred silver taels?¡± ¡°Five-¡­. Five hundred silver taels?¡± ¡°Per head.¡± Since it¡¯s three people it will cost one thousand and five hundred silver taels. It was a big lump of money two years ago, now it¡¯s a huge amount of money that¡¯s making their heart tremble. ¡°Is it not possible to just get down one of them?¡± Asked Sang Baek-choong cautiously. If it¡¯s for the three wicked ones of Jiangxi, even one of them seemed to be enough as much as the Hangzhou Sa-seon. ¡°They never make a movement alone.¡± ¡°But still¡­. one thousand and five hundred silver taels is too much. Can you not cut it down a little?¡± ¡°They are not mackerel that you buy from the market. Think about it and make a decision.¡± Se-hwa stood up and walked across the room. As she moved away, it felt like a golden opportunity was disappearing. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Sang Baek-choong who stopped Se-hwa first said the three of them. ¡°If we stay like this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we could be damned. Wouldn¡¯t it come back to fifteen thousand silver taels or more in the future if we solve it with one thousand and five hundred silver taels now?¡± They couldn¡¯t give up on the future because the money right now would be wasted. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s use the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. But, you must make sure of something. ¡± Ha Chang-woo¡¯s voice continued to be firm. ¡°You must never kill them.¡± ¡°There could even be mishaps that¡¯ll occur if you do the work¡­.¡± Said Se-hwa. ¡°We have to stop those mishaps! You guys think about it as well. Is the nickname Hangzhou Sa-seon that was just given for nothing? Not just simply because of the taste of the liquor, but also because they did good deeds. Imagine they were murdered. What would happen after that?¡± Of course, the Yamen, and 30% of Hangzhou¡¯s residents will be desperate to catch the criminal. The three of them nodded. ¡°Killing them wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s just run off. Just like moving to a new place.¡± The four of them who concluded looked at Se-hwa. She smiled softly at them as if there was no problem. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly convey your will.¡± Geom Woo-bin has grown a hand span from two years ago. He had quite a bit of muscle and his naked upper body looked rugged. As he had already done Sanda with the three of them, even in the chilly weather beads of perspiration stood out on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s skin. The last person Geom Woo-bin stopped and faced was Jang Man-dok. Yeon Geum-hong looked at it pleasantly. ¡°Abolition, you are now a grown-up man.¡± ¡°How come your voice has a zest for lecher-¡­.¡± Smack! Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s fingerprints were stamped on Seo Seok-san¡¯s back. Seo Seok-san averted his gaze and admitted that he was wrong. ¡°If you grow faster like this, the day that you would leave us would come soon as well¡­.¡± said Do Pyeong-su. Yeon Geum-hong who left fingerprints on Seo Seok-san¡¯s back patted Do Pyeong-su¡¯s back. ¡°We can¡¯t hold onto him forever. One day he has to show up in Moorim. Yeon Geum-hong also said so, but the thought of Geom Woo-bin leaving them made her want to cry. After a brief confrontation, Geom Woo-bin was the first to move. The speed of narrowing the distance with Jang Man-dok was faster. ¡°Oh! It has already reached the level of the four great sages!¡± ¡°How about Xing Yi Quan! The shadow of Kenp¨­ covered Jang Man-dok completely!¡± Of course, Geom Woo-bin did not reach a level that made Jang Man-dok awkward. Even if Geom Woo-bin shows off all his abilities he couldn¡¯t even touch a single piece of Jang Man-dok¡¯s clothing. However, that doesn¡¯t mean Geom Woo-bin has poor skills. In the present Moorim, there are probably only two people who can put Jang Man-dok in trouble with Kenp¨­, and there are very few people who can say that they¡¯re a Moorim who can even touch the hem of his clothes. ¡®Come on. Should I try attacking?¡¯ Jang Man-dok¡¯s fist pierced through Geom Woo-bin¡¯s Kenp¨­ style. The attack that was loaded with a force of rationality was still strong enough to make a soundwave echo. ¡°Oh my! That guy Man-dok! What if he hurts the abolition like that¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Seo Seok-san yelled as he was startled, but it was just an unfounded worry. Geom Woo-bin blocked Jang Man-dok¡¯s fist with a surprisingly fast attack and defense for a change and began to counterattack. ¡°Oh! Wing Chun too!¡± Even though it has only been three months since he started training Wing Chun which was specialized in defense more than attack, it was already being developed smoothly. ¡°The abolition seems to be too aggressive, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not an actual fight. You believe in Man-dok, right?¡± The expectations of Seo Seok-san and Do Pyeong-su didn¡¯t meet. Geom Woo-bin was living out thoroughly with the proverb, ¡®offense is the best defense¡¯. ¡®His force is beyond expectations!¡¯ The strength of Geom Woo-bin that Jang Man-dok felt exceeded his expectations. Jang Man-dok thought that the various magical elixirs they gave so far and the Moxibustion therapy they did for him every day while training blood & iron martial arts seemed useless. After fifty seconds of attack and defense, Jang Man-dok began to dig in between Geom Woo-bin¡¯s attacks. Jang Man-dok is too strong to the extent he could ignore the shortcomings of Kenp¨­, but Geom Woo-bin has not reached that level yet. Surprised Geom Woo-bin tried to defend himself by taking Wing Chun into action. However, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s Wing Chun was not yet perfect to prevent Jang Man-dok¡¯s attack. Thud! Jang Man-dok¡¯s fist made its way through the defense and thrust Geom Woo-bin¡¯s chest. Geom Woo-bin who was blown away from this field roughly tumbled down onto the ground. ¡°Abolition!¡± The three others who were watching were startled and ran towards Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Grunt!¡± Fortunately, Geom Woo-bin raised his upper body with a groan. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face which fairly showed any pain was completely distorted. ¡°Are you alright?¡± At Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s question, Geom Woo-bin waved his handoff. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± While Geom Woo-bin got hold of his pain with a deep breath the three of them ran towards Jang Man-dok. ¡°You just struck the abolition with your fist! Are you out of your mind!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pull out that useless tongue!¡± ¡°Hey Jang Man-dok, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± More flustered than the three of them, Jang Man-dok only opened his mouth but he couldn¡¯t utter a word. In truth, he was always like that. As the three of them were just about to attack Jang Man-dok Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Please stop!¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression as he stood up holding his chest was firm. ¡°Priest Jang Man-dok did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°But, that ignorant fellow struck you with his fist-¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m seriously thankful for that.¡± ¡°That fellow hit you ignorantly¡­. you¡¯re feeling thankful?¡± Geom Woo-bin patted his chest again and asked back. ¡°What do you think that¡¯s lacking the most in me right now?¡± ¡°Energy?¡± Said Seo Seok-san. Seo Seok-san murmured as Yeon Geum-hong and Do Pyeong-su squinted. ¡°Since you¡¯re not mature yet.¡± ¡°Phew¡­.¡± Sighed Geom Woo-bin. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. In particular, it¡¯s like a life threat accomplished in an actual fight. Thankfully, you priests are so good, as I have absolutely no experience in risky combats where I put my life at stake.¡± ¡°You must not be in danger.¡± ¡°The person who puts you in danger must be killed. Just like this fellow!¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not that¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin said the priests who misunderstood what he said. ¡°I wish you priests would push me a little harder.¡± The blood-lions waved off both their hands at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Even now you are walking on a tightrope in the border of the limit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re growing a bowl now. Although it looks firm from the outside, even if you touch it slightly wrong it could break apart. Do you know what does it mean to be caught by the devil? Death is the most common, and if you don¡¯t die you have to live by eating porridge that someone feeds you until you die. Do you still want to do it?¡± Said Yeon Geum-hong to Geom Woo-bin with a serious expression. ¡°No. More than that, I need to do more. Above all of it, such things will never happen.¡± Replied Geom Woo-bin calmly. ¡°Because it¡¯s not something to be sure of!¡± ¡°I know my condition. I have the priests who have the most outstanding abilities in the world by my side. Why would I have to worry? More than anything, all of you step back again now. As I¡¯m going to do the Sanda again with priest Jang Man-dok.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to do more?¡± Eventually, they had no choice but to raise both their hands for Geom Woo-bin. Their wish of raising the best person of all time was indeed not easy to achieve. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 0 0 Se-hwa pointed at the opposite side of the river. ¡°Older brothers, that¡¯s my house.¡± Although it was dark, it wasn¡¯t difficult to spot the house as three lights were turned on. ¡°We just have to kick him out of Hangzhou, right?¡± Kal Ma-pyeong, who had small eyes which cannot be distinguished from whether they were closed or open said. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s alright to earn one hundred silver taels by doing some gestures a few times while quickly going on an excursion, right?¡± Ko Seo-bang who had a bushy-beard wrapped his arms around Se-hwa¡¯s waist. ¡°What I wanted is something better than money¡­.¡± Se-hwa shook off Ko Seo-bang¡¯s hands with a subtle gesture as she always did. ¡°Work comes first. If you stink of a woman it will be disloyal to your work.¡± Oh Tong-su who had thin lips on his pale skin said with a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. A tiger does its best even when it catches a rabbit. There must be a good reason why they are called Hangzhou Sa-seon. You better get your head on straight¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­. even so, they¡¯re frogs inside the well. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to drink the well-known Sagi wine to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Se-hwa supported Ko Seo-bang¡¯s words. ¡°Of course. Compared to the three wicked ones of Jiangxi the Hangzhou Sa-seon are immature kids.¡± ¡°Once the work is done you¡¯re mine all night today. Understand?¡± Even though he made many efforts to embrace Se-hwa over the past two years, the flower of the Kisaeng house did not break easily. Not just Ko Seo-bang, but no man in Jiangxi has ever had Se-hwa. Even if she is not a prostitute who sells her body, this was a very rare case. ¡°First of all, finish your work. And, don¡¯t ever forget the directions. There is no commission fee if you kill the Hangzhou Sa-seon. You know it, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be ending it at all cost.¡± Ko Seo-bang boasted and rushed towards the river first. Every time she saw the Qinggong technique of gliding on the water where he climbs on the water, it strangely approached her. ¡®If I was a little younger, I too would¡¯ve learned martial arts.¡¯ Se-hwa saw the three wicked ones of Jiangxi crossing the river and turned away. There was no need for her to be there. It is rather better to stay away from the scene of the incident. By any possibility, if the Hangzhou Sa-seon dies, she¡¯ll have to back off. ¡°Thanks to the Hangzhou Sa-seon, I get one thousand and two hundred silver taels for free. Hahaha!¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi who did not even know that they were doing cheap services (?) stepped gently inside the yard of the house. Then, they happened to witness a strange sight as soon as they entered the house. Three middle-aged men and a young woman were crouching on the floor with their heads together. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to draw the line.¡± ¡°Cover the bottom well.¡± ¡°What if you draw it overlapping with the other lines? Draw it again.¡± ¡°Shh! The abolition is sleeping. It¡¯ll all be ruined if the abolition wakes up.¡± ¡°Oi, even the abolition can¡¯t say anything about this. They¡¯re people who came to kill us. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re here to steal the recipe like last time, but since they came to kill us, we can kill them, right!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure they¡¯re here to kill us, right? We have made a promise to the abolition, so, if they¡¯re not here to kill us then¡­.¡± ¡°Look at these guys. They¡¯re just here to murder. So, don¡¯t worry. Hehehe¡­.¡± Said one of the middle-aged men glancing at the three people Among the three wicked ones of Jiangxi who looked confused, Ko Seo-bang opened his mouth to talk. ¡°You fellows¡­.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear when I said the abolition is sleeping? Stay quiet. As we¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Said the young lady frowning. She was threatening, but it looked cute in the eyes of Ko Seo-bang. ¡®Oh! Surely my taste. Hehehe¡­ if I do it well it would be like having the best of both worlds.¡¯ Kal Ma-pyeong couldn¡¯t wait and was about to speak but Ko Seo-bang gave him a thump on the back. ¡°They look busy. Let¡¯s wait a little bit.¡± ¡°This jerk goes out of mind when he sees a pretty woman and doesn¡¯t know how to get back onto his senses.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting now!¡± Said firmly the half-bald middle-aged guy. The middle-aged guy¡¯s fingers moved along with the line that was drawn on the floor. The lower part of the line that was drawn messy was not visible as it was covered with a cloth. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ghost Leg? Asked Ko Seo-bang from Oh Tong-su in a low voice. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re placing some bet.¡± ¡°How important is the bet that they¡¯re pretending as if they didn¡¯t see these uninvited guests who came in the middle of the night.¡± As soon as Oh Tong-su was done talking the three raised their hands straight up in the air. They didn¡¯t make a sound, but it looks like they were pretty happy jumping up and down with their mouths wide open. The half-bald guy whose head was lowered wore an expression of grief as if he had heard the news of his parents¡¯ demise. ¡°Seo Seok-san, take good care of the abolition.¡± ¡°Can you not yield me a leg bone?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­. don¡¯t say absurd things. I¡¯ll give you my bones, but I won¡¯t give you their bones.¡± ¡°You traitors.¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Anyway, the result of the bet seems to have come out, so, Ko Seo-bang said. ¡°We came to meet the Hangzhou Sa-seon, are you guys the Hangzhou Sa-seon?¡± A guy who had eyes with white-ringed iris and a rough beard replied. ¡°We¡¯re being called like that against our wills these days.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever heard this name but we are the three wicked ones of Jiangxi.¡± At this point, they were expecting a reaction that turned their faces pale along with a terrible sense of astonishment. But the Hangzhou Sa-seon only stared at each other. ¡°Have you heard of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi?¡± ¡°Do I have to go around listening to each one of those newborn¡¯s nicknames? I just want them to have strong bones. Only then there¡¯ll be a pleasure in breaking them. Slurp!¡± The woman who wiped off the saliva that was flowing from her mouth which didn¡¯t suit her beautiful face approached. ¡°Do you know to glide on water?¡± ¡°Oh? How did you? Did you see?¡± ¡°See? You¡¯ll know when you just hear it. Shall we go to a quieter place than here?¡± A beautiful woman said let¡¯s go to a quiet place, but it was the first time they felt uncomfortable. The bushy-bearded guy who had eyes with white-ringed iris stood in front of Oh Tong-su. And then, as he nodded, he walked out the gate passing him. It was surely a sign of a follow-up. ¡°Let¡¯s go while I¡¯m saying it on good terms. If you make a fuss here, even the chance of you breathing a few more times will be gone.¡± ¡°What nonsense are these fellows¡­!¡± Oh Tong-su shouted and suddenly felt his breath suffocate. The quiet man grabbed him by his nape and threw him. ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯ The world class three wicked ones of Jiangxi cannot be grabbed by the nape and dragged down. So, he tried to counterattack but his limbs suddenly became stiff. While grabbing his nape, he blocked his blood flow with only one hand. ¡®What kind of a monstrous!¡¯ The other two weren¡¯t any different from him. Thump! Boom! Smack! As they bumped against the tree, ground, and rocks a terrible pain was transmitted, but they couldn¡¯t even scream because the point of muteness was blocked. Something is wrong, but it was a lot that was wrong. They were told that it was a simple commission to kick out the liquor brewers who knew a little bit about martial arts. They also thought that the one hundred silver taels each of them received were a jackpot. This woman Se-hwa! Whom did she send us to! It¡¯s almost like they¡¯ve been dragged for four kilometers. They stopped at a fairly open space in the mountains where three tombs were made side by side. ¡°If it¡¯s for this extent, the abolition will not be able to hear no matter how much they scream, right?¡± After dumping the three wicked ones of Jiangxi roughly onto the floor they occupied the tombs one by one and sat down. The tombs they sat on could also become the tombs of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they came looking for us on their own. Like these fortunate guys.¡± The woman patted the back of the quiet guy who looked touched. ¡°Jang Man-dok, I know how you feel. Have we ever been this long without killing someone? Even if it goes against the nature of the beast, it goes against for a long time.¡± The rough bearded guy gave strength to his fingers by cracking his knuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I have to feel the touch of it.¡± ¡°Stupid fellow! Are you going to prepare the quality ingredients to your heart¡¯s content and not season it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the hands and ears feel pleasant at the same time?¡± ¡°Ah! Of course!¡± At the same time, the blood flow of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi was released. It makes sense to release the mutation point, but even the blood flow that subdued the body was released. ¡®Maybe we can run away.¡¯ Oh Tong-su was thinking so, but Kal Ma-pyeong stood up all of a sudden. ¡°These fellas know who we are! If you are lucky enough to subdue the blood flow with a sudden attack, you should¡¯ve just finished it off! You¡¯ll surely see what a huge mistake it was to free the blood flow!¡± The three of them stared blankly at Kal Ma-pyeong who shouted, and burst out laughing at the same time. ¡°Hahaha! Look at that spirit! That fellow is mine!¡± ¡°You crazy fellows! You¡¯re called the Hangzhou Sa-seons, do you seriously think you are gods!¡± The guy who had eyes with white-ringed iris suddenly stopped laughing. ¡°Have you guys only heard of Hangzhou Sa-seon and not heard of the name Blood-lions?¡± Blood-lions. They¡¯re called the Moorim Creators together with Ma Gun-ja. They¡¯re more of demons that shouldn¡¯t be met other Ma Gun-ja. These guys had also heard absolute warnings to not meet them if they want to live long, not just the saying, ¡®Don¡¯t make enemies.¡¯ However¡­. In Jiangxi, all though they were going strutting around with their name the three wicked ones of Jiangxi, they¡¯ve never once met a blood-lion. Should it be called good luck or consider it as a false rumor¡­ It was that kind of a feeling. The blood-lions suddenly showed up at Hangzhou? The woman poked the man¡¯s ribs with her elbow. ¡°You fool! How can you reveal our identity?¡± ¡°So, what? They¡¯re going to die anyway.¡± ¡°Yes, but there is something called one in a million.¡± ¡°There is no such thing. Even if there is, it won¡¯t work!¡± Kal Ma-pyeong snorted listening to the three of their conversation. ¡°They¡¯re losing their minds.¡± Oh Tong-su screamed with an unpleasant expression. ¡°Hey, hey¡­. you crazy fellow!¡± ¡°Are you selling out the name of the blood-lions who went missing two years ago where no one even knows if they¡¯re alive or dead? Have you seen such crazy bastards!¡± -You bastard! Shut your mouth! Despite Oh Tong-su¡¯s change of tone, Kal Ma-pyeong did not stop his absurd remarks. ¡°Fuck! Now that you sold out the blood lion¡¯s name, let¡¯s see if your skills are up to that level!¡± You¡¯ve proven your skills enough by driving us here and overpowering us, you daredevil! Yeah, let¡¯s praise him for having the guts. Kal Ma-pyeong pounced on them. Smack! And then, he was slapped by the woman, went flying a field away, and was slammed with a thud. ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s a young fellow, so he has good skin.¡± ¡°What, what the fuck!¡± Kal Ma-pyeong who had the guts and the endurance of pain pounced once again and he was left with fingerprints on the other cheek as well. ¡°This is a pleasure! This pleasure! Hahaha!¡± They had to stop the situation from getting any worse. Oh Tong-su fell on his knees with a thud and bowed in submission. ¡°The juniors, who know nothing dared to disrespect the honorable ones! Please forgive them!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away instead of asking for forgiveness? Your blood flow is also released.¡± Said Minachal. However, Oh Tong-su, whose head was buried on the floor, showed no signs of escaping. ¡°How can we escape from the hands of the blood-lions? It will be of no use even if we practice Qinggong for the next one hundred years!¡± ¡°Oi, don¡¯t do that, just run away. Since you can glide on the water, Qinggong would be pretty much. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had fun playing with the guys who are running away.¡± ¡°Ah! Right. Oi, you guys, run away first.¡± How can they escape after hearing such words? The three wicked ones of Jiangxi laid flat on the ground. ¡°Pl-, please save us!¡± Kal Ma-pyeong faced the reality only after he regained consciousness being slapped on both his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will get bored of that words all night. You want us to ask you to kill us more?¡± ¡°Since you dared to come to kill us, there is nothing wrong with us wanting to kill you, right?¡± Ko Seo-bang shook both his hands at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not it! Seniors, we never thought of¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never had juniors like you fellows.¡± ¡°I¡¯m-, I¡¯m sorry. Good-, good old men¡­.¡± ¡°Are you saying we are aged?¡± ¡°That¡¯s-, that¡¯s not it¡­. then, how do we address you?¡± Yeon Geum-hong swished her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go with Seniors for now.¡± ¡°We did not try to kill you, Seniors. It was only a request we received to kick you out of Hangzhou.¡± ¡°A request? Who made the request?¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi, trying to be better, told the inside story in detail. They had no loyalty to protect when their lives were at stake. ¡°You mean the owners of the Kisaeng house, who couldn¡¯t receive the supply of Sagi wine made this request?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I swear the murderous intent is not even close to the eyeball of a mosquito.¡± ¡°Jeez, as I heard your nickname, bad guys aren¡¯t usually bad guys, so, there¡¯s no way you could tell us to get out on good terms. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Of-, of course, the language must have been a bit harsh.¡± ¡°Alright. If you think it¡¯s not good to talk harshly, you would strike someone a little, and then it goes wrong and people can die. Not all murders are intentional in the first place. We know it well among us, so what¡¯s wrong?¡± Oh Tong-su shook his head obstinately. ¡°Absolutely no! No matter how fierce the fight was I swear we had no intentions to kill! When we received the request, we weren¡¯t asked to promise in vainly that we should never kill anyone!¡± ¡°You punk! Does it make sense to come inside the house in the middle of the night with no intention of killing?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 0 0 Just as Do Pyeong-su, the other two were also desperate. They must have the intention to kill the blood-lions. Only then it would be justifiable to kill the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. Of course, that rule wasn¡¯t set by the blood-lions. The blood-lions were people who can pull out one¡¯s eyeballs just by glaring at them. However, the moment they served Geom Woo-bin as their abolition everything changed. Their hearts changed and the rules they lived by changed. It was no longer acceptable to kill someone who was not a threat and who had no intention to kill. That was the promise they made with Geom Woo-bin. So, the blood-lions made all sorts of threats and conciliation to get their confessions from the three wicked ones of Jiangxi that they had the intention to kill, and the three wicked ones of Jiangxi pleaded their innocence with an iron will. Yeon Geum-hong who was arguing for about an hour growled in a lower voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the Geisha called Se-hwa who made the request. If anything other than you comes out of her mouth, then the pain of death will not be over by today.¡± Despite the threat, the three wicked ones of Jiangxi did not concede their original point. A bad feeling ran down their spine. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the woman called Se-hwa, so, both of you keep an eye on them.¡± After making a sound at the three wicked ones of Jiangxi who were lying flat on the ground, Yeon Geum-hong left the place. Do Pyeong-su got up from his seat after confirming Yeon Geum-hong had moved away. ¡°I suddenly need to pee. I can¡¯t embarrassingly pee in front of these kids, so, I¡¯ll have to go a little far and release it.¡± Do Pyeong-su patted Jang Man-dok¡¯s side as he was seated and nodded at him. Only then, Jang Man-dok who confirmed Do Pyeong-su¡¯s intention suddenly stood up and followed him. After confirming that the two of them disappeared into the woods, the three wicked ones of Jiangxi turned their heads fiercely. -It seems like they¡¯ve gone too far, doesn¡¯t it? -Do you mean we should run away? -It¡¯s an opportunity, don¡¯t you think so? -Didn¡¯t you hear the tone Minachal left us with while she was departing? Oh Tong-su¡¯s words shattered the will of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi to escape. -They surely said they¡¯re going to pee. If you think of it as an opportunity you will be dead. They couldn¡¯t help but believe in the words that were just predicted. After some time, Do Pyeong-su returned and shouted at the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. ¡°We were away for a long time, why haven¡¯t you escaped! These guys who don¡¯t even have the guts! Get rid of all the useless anxiety!¡± ¡°Mi-, Minachal said that the two of you are going to pee¡­. so, since she said that we will be dead if we escape during that time¡­.¡± Minachal. It was the nickname of Yeon Geum-hong that¡¯s being heard after a long time. ¡°Anyway, what does that old woman have to do with breaking off the fortune box. If the three of us can¡¯t have it she should at least allow two people to have it. It¡¯s like the traitor old woman.¡± It was only after an hour that the traitor old woman returned carrying Se-hwa under her arms. Se-hwa who rolled on the ground let out a sharp scream, but no one paid attention to it. ¡°You don¡¯t look good, do you?¡±. At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question, Yeon Geum-hong said staring at Se-hwa and the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. ¡°Looks like those fellows got their story straight.¡± ¡°Then¡­. can¡¯t we kill them?¡± ¡°We cannot break the promise we made to the abolition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s-, it¡¯s been a while since we last had this opportunity. Nowadays, I¡¯m having nightmares because of withdrawal symptoms!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve sinned a lot.¡± ¡°What do we do? Do we seriously have to save those guys like this?¡± Hope was seen on four of their faces who were lying on their stomachs. ¡°And. if you save them? Those guys would eagerly go and spread the rumor all over the place that the blood-lions are in Hangzhou.¡± ¡°We should never be¡­!¡± ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Following Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s scream, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It has nothing to do with us, but the abolition could be in danger because of us. Should we just kill them?¡± Annihilation is the cleanest way. However, the problem that they have to deceive Geom Woo-bin remained. If Geom Woo-bin finds out that they killed four people because they were afraid Geom Woo-bin would be in danger, it was definite that he¡¯d feel extremely guilty about what they did. And then, he will work himself harder than he does now. Such a thing should never happen. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else other than annihilation?¡± When faced with a difficult problem, it was Yeon Geum-hong and Seo Seok-san who always came up with good ideas. Seo Seok-san is not here, so Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok only had hopes on Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Darn! I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve never made a choice other than killing.¡± Said Yeon Geum-hong with a serious expression.¡± As the silence grew longer, Oh Tong-su slowly raised his head. ¡°Umm¡­.¡± ¡°Be quiet!¡± Yeon Geum-hong who screeched and thrust Oh Tong-su¡¯s face back onto the ground said. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s solve it one by one. Now the biggest problem is that we can¡¯t annihilate.¡± ¡°Exactly. If the abolition finds out we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°This problem occurred because you revealed our identity!¡± ¡°Who knew we had to save those guys¡­.¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s pull out their tongues so that they can¡¯t go and tell it out anywhere.¡± At Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s words, the four of their faces were bleached white. ¡°Even if we pull out their tongues, they have hands which they can write with.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to chop off their hands too.¡± ¡°I can put a brush on my toes. Of course, but there are not many words that I can write.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just chop off their legs too.¡± In a few of their words, they cut off the tongues and limbs of the three wicked ones of Jiangxi and Se-hwa. Pulling out the tongues and amputating the limbs is like living but not living. ¡°We will never reveal that the blood-lions are in Hangzhou!¡± The voice of Yeon Geum-hong that replied to their pleadings was cold. ¡°The most unbelievable thing in the world is a person¡¯s three-inch-long tongue.¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi who were in fear were trembling, and Se-hwa who was shaking along with them was terrified and stood up, indignantly. ¡°Fuck! I can write by holding a brush in my asshole, try stopping my asshole!¡± Geom Woo-bin who came out stretching stopped moving. He was familiar with the sight of someone sweeping the yard, but it was the first time that ¡®someone¡¯ was not one among the priests. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man above fifty years old or so with a bushy-beard was also staring at Geom Woo-bin blankly. At that time, the familiar voice of Do Pyeong-su was heard. ¡°Look at how stiff your waist is. Should I break about two vertebrae and make it softer?¡± In an instance, an obsequious smile spread across the man¡¯s face, and he bent his waist at a right angle. ¡°Big master! Did you cough? Hehe!¡± ¡°Big master? Priest, Do Pyeong-su, who¡¯s this person?¡± ¡°The work at the brewery has been a bit hectic, so I hired a few workers to do the chores.¡± At that time, someone came rushing and handed Geom Woo-bin a bowl. ¡°Hahaha! Big master, a bowl of water after cough is a shortcut to health. Drink it up!¡± Geom Woo-bin drank the water the woman offered unaware of himself. ¡°Don¡¯t give the abolition a nasty smell, and get away from him.¡± The woman who was startled by the words of Yeon Geum-hong quickly stepped aside. As for Geom Woo-bin, he was in a hectic situation. So as the workers who appeared suddenly, and the blood-lion¡¯s attitude towards them was also cold. ¡°Priestess Yeon Geum-hong, are you hiring those people as workers for real?¡± ¡°There was no other way.¡± She said so. They were blood-lions who had dozens and hundreds of skills, but they did not have the skills to block a human¡¯s excretion hole. So, there was no other choice the blood-lions could make. Keeping an eye on and monitoring them. It¡¯s the only way other than killing. Of course, there was something to think of. They will make them try to escape by rolling them hard. Then, they can gallantly grab hold of them and kill them. Revealing the whereabouts of the blood-lions is an act of putting them in danger, so, killing them doesn¡¯t mean breaking the promise they made to Geom Woo-bin. Just in case, she got a written pledge that they would submit to death if they reveal the identity of the blood-lions. There was also a special agreement with letters that were as small as sesame seeds. -The moment the identity of the blood-lions is revealed, Se-hwa and the three wicked ones of Jiangxi die. Even if the four of them don¡¯t reveal it, it will be effective. It¡¯s somewhat an unjustifiable provision, but in Moorim, being powerless is a sin. Yeon Geum-hong told Geom Woo-bin the story about the three wicked ones of Jiangxi and the others. On hearing that, Geom Woo-bin scratched his head with a troubled expression on his face. ¡°Anyway, you did a good job not killing them. You had no murderous intention, but if you would¡¯ve killed them I would¡¯ve been disappointed in you priests.¡± ¡°We are people who always follow the intention of the abolition.¡± Of course, she never said about the plot in her mind. Thud! Ko Seo-bang sat down with a plonk holding his head in the pain of his brain cracking. ¡°You punk! There is no enough fuel. Don¡¯t you have to fill it up before you collapse?¡± The world-class three wicked ones of Jiangxi were being beaten up on the head because of fuel. However, the person who was beating his head up was Cheon Eum-Gwi. He was not an opponent to whom he could utter a word even if he beats his balls. ¡°I¡¯ll-, I¡¯ll be back right away.¡± ¡°If you cross the mountain over there, there are many sturdy trees, so go over there. Come back within an hour.¡± ¡°Sorry? Is it that far?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you need to get out of here. Take someone for help. You can go very far. Instead, you will be dead if you¡¯re late. So, if you think you¡¯ll be late, run away. Hehehe¡­.¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi carried the Jige (Korean Farming Tool) and rushed. The three people who had been hiding and watching gathered around Seo Seok-san. ¡°They might run away, right?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Yeon Geum-hong wore a suspicious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, as reason doesn¡¯t always rule emotions.¡± ¡°What kind of strange nonsense is that?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t even dare to run away as they¡¯re scared of us.¡± ¡°Should we place a bet?¡± ¡°What kind of a bet?¡± ¡°The person who wins gets to feel the touch.¡± ¡°Do I look like a fool? If they don¡¯t run away, even if I win I won¡¯t be able to feel the touch!¡± Bristled Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°Aha! Your hair is long but why are you thinking so short? Today is not the only day, is it? They¡¯re supposed to run away someday. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± There was an evil smile on the corner of Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s lips as well. ¡°I know, right. If we don¡¯t make those little fellows run away, we are not blood-lions. Hahaha!¡± They returned. Yeon Geum-hong praised them by stroking their cheeks, but the three wicked ones of Jiangxi couldn¡¯t avoid Do Pyeong-su¡¯s severe scolding. ¡°If you get caught to me using Neigong I will destroy your Dantian, know that well!¡± The three wicked ones of Jiangxi had to turn mountainous logs into firewood using only the strength of their entire bodies. Although they were given a time limit of an hour, they didn¡¯t have time to breathe. ¡®I should¡¯ve just run away!¡¯ They promised to run away at all costs next time, but eventually, they couldn¡¯t fulfill it. The trap in the name Blood-lion was so scary to the extent even their free will was tied up. The three wicked ones of Jiangxi weren¡¯t the only ones to be craved for going beyond human limits. ¡°You got it wrong. Is that what you call a performance? You said that you were the most popular Geisha in Jiangxi province, didn¡¯t you? Scoff! With a performance like that? Do it again.¡± Her fingers were stiff and her tips were swollen, so she was bleeding. But, Seo Seok-san did not give Se-hwa a break from playing. As she was playing continuously for six hours, her entire body was twisted along with the pain in her fingers. ¡°I-, I need to urina-¡­.¡± ¡°Just release it. Uh-huh! Stop playing. Do you want me to make you limp?¡± Seo Seok-san seemed to be able to do that right away. So, she couldn¡¯t even think of shaking off indignantly and standing up. Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice could be heard softly amid the messy performances. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, run away.¡± So Gi-cheon¡¯s fist was thrust into a guy¡¯s stomach. Punch! Behind the guy who collapsed with a sound, another person threw a punch towards So Gi-cheon. ¡°This beggar bastard!¡± So Gi-cheon who twisted his upper body lightly to avoid the fist kicked hard the guy¡¯s shin. The guy who collapsed with a thud stood up hurriedly and collapsed again holding his shin that was hit. So Gi-cheon¡¯s voice was heard at the back of the guys who had collapsed. ¡°It is good to mistreat. And, it is good to despise as well. Since a beggar is always treated in such a manner. But, you shouldn¡¯t have broken the begging bowl. That¡¯s also twice each.¡± The guys were the ones from the Budokan who beat So Gi-cheon and broke his begging bowl two years ago. The guys grew bigger and stronger than they did back then, but So Gi-cheon¡¯s growth was much faster. As promised, No Dae-sul dropped in from time to time to teach martial arts, and So Gi-cheon devoted all his day to martial arts training, except for the time he spends begging. The difference between those who wanted to do body training and those who risk their lives could only be so stark. ¡°The beggar punk has gone crazy to death, I see. How dare you lay your finger on our disciples of the Budokan!¡± So Gi-cheon turned his head at the voice that was heard. It was Lee Pil-ryeong, a guy in his mid-thirties whose eyebrows were raised with an unusually large nose. As the head of Hangzhou¡¯s Budokan, he was a man where even the Hangzhou¡¯s triad cannot lay a finger on him. Not only was he that strong, but his temper was so cruel that even the triad shook hands. ¡°Those fellows broke my begging bowl first.¡± ¡°Is that so? My students made a mistake, I see. They should¡¯ve crushed your skull instead of the begging bowl. ¡°Ma-¡­. master.¡± ¡°You got beaten by a beggar and disgraced the name of our Hangzhou Budokan. Be prepared. And¡­.¡± Lee Pil-ryeong glanced at So Gi-cheon. ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll make your beggar¡¯s life bloom. If you beg with your limbs damaged, you will be able to eat heartily every day.¡± As Lee Pil-ryeong clenched his fist, a crackling sound echoed from his fingers. At that time, a muffled voice was heard from the back. ¡°Are you someone who doesn¡¯t know what humiliation is, that you¡¯re interfering in kids¡¯ fights?¡± The mouths of the people who were just watching opened all at once. ¡°Soju-seon!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 So Gi-cheon ran towards Geom Woo-bin who came out of the crowd. ¡°Older brother!¡± So Gi-cheon begged every time Geom Woo-bin came out of town because of the order he had received from No Dae-sul. He could¡¯ve refused even once, but Geom Woo-bin gave So Gi-cheon a coin every day without showing any displeasure. Soon, So Gi-cheon called Geom Woo-bin ¡®brother¡¯ and it became a quite friendly relationship. ¡°Hey punk, how can a beggar fight?¡± ¡°I was just going to hit them if they hit me. But, they broke my begging bowl. Whew!¡± ¡°Punk, breaking the begging bowl of the beggar is pride!¡± Geom Woo-bin playfully smacked his forehead with his fingers and said Lee Pil-ryeong. ¡°Looking at it seems like the Budokan guys over there made a mistake first, so let¡¯s end this.¡± ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re unbelievable.¡± ¡°They say that the Hangzhou Sa-seon¡¯s nephew Soju-seon seems to be matured than his age, it really seems like it. Do you want to get hit instead of the beggar? I mean, rather than beating up a beggar, I too want to give a hand to someone who has a little name.¡± Said Lee Pil-ryeong looking aghast. ¡°I apologize. So how about you just go back at this point? I think you¡¯ve saved enough of your face.¡± Lee Pil-ryeong looked aghast. ¡°Did you mean that you¡¯re letting me off the hook right now?¡± Geom Woo-bin did not answer, but everyone knew it was affirmative. ¡°During that time, I was also curious about how strong is the Hangzhou Sa-seon, who is highly praised by people. If I beat you to death they would come looking for me, I see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯ve said this much, don¡¯t regret that you pounced on me, I¡¯ll finish it off in three moves so that you don¡¯t feel you lost because of bad luck.¡± Said Geom Woo-bin smacking his lips. If anyone would¡¯ve spoken so confidently, Lee Pil-ryeong would¡¯ve been wary. However, his opponent was just a ten-year-old kid. He has a big build than his peers, so he looks like he is twelve years old, however, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not a kid. So, Lee Pil-ryeong¡¯s anger grew bigger. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve never met scary people before. I¡¯ll firmly fix your behavior today!¡± Lee Pil-ryeong reached out his hand to grab Geom Woo-bin by his nape. Without the belief that he was absolutely strong, he would¡¯ve not come out. Lee Pil-ryeong thought that he was holding Geom Woo-bin by his nape. But, his giant body spun around and around and was thudded onto the ground. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice pierced through the screams that were caused by the pain he felt on his back. ¡°It¡¯s the first move¡­ You aren¡¯t already giving up wisely, are you?¡± He could see up Geom Woo-bin¡¯s grinning face. It¡¯s the first time since the age of ten that he was scattered not knowing what happened. Lee Pil-ryeong stood up suddenly crackling through his teeth! The sound of teeth grinding echoed. ¡°Alright. Were you a kid who believed in one move? I will fight you properly now!¡± Lee Pil-ryeong thought he was going to kill Geom Woo-bin. His sidekick approached Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face. It was a force that could even break a cow¡¯s rib. However, it would be pointless if he missed it. Geom Woo-bin missed Lee Pil-ryeong¡¯s attack by turning his body around and smacked his ribs. Smack! Lee Pil-ryeong yelled out a sound as if he was out of breath, and fell onto his knees with a plonk. ¡°Second move.¡± ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Lee Pil-ryeong attacked Geom Woo-bin with his entire body by holding in his pain. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s knee was thudded with his chin. That moment, he couldn¡¯t even hear Geom Woo-bin say ¡®third move¡¯ because he had lost his mind. The giant guy collapsed and the surrounding was silenced for a moment. It was a silence caused by an outcome that no one expected. However, soon, someone applauded, and it already spread like a contagious disease. ¡°The nephew of Hangzhou Sa-seon, indeed!¡± ¡°They say the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree, but even the nephew is amazing!¡± ¡°That man was going around acting arrogantly just because he¡¯s using a few of his powers, so it served him right! Soju-seon! You did well!¡± Geom Woo-bin took the liquor bag that he had taken off and squeezed into the crowd with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Older brother!¡± So Gi-cheon came rushing after him and lifted his thumb. ¡°Older brother, as expected you¡¯re amazing! If it¡¯s not for you, I would¡¯ve been beaten up by those fellows until I was soaked in blood!¡± ¡°Do you know why I fought him instead of you?¡± ¡°To save me¡­.¡± ¡°I indeed saved you, but it wasn¡¯t because of Lee Pil-ryeong. Are you going to keep lying to me? I know that you¡¯re capable enough to beat up Lee Pil-ryeong. The problem is, if you defeat Lee Pil-ryeong it will be difficult to beg as a young beggar. That was the reason I had to fight Lee Pil-ryeong instead of you.¡± So Gi-cheon couldn¡¯t help but feel a prick of conscience. The training of the past two years made So Gi-cheon properly open his eyes to martial arts. He could fight even three Lee Pil-ryeongs if pounced since his talents are outstanding to the extent No Dae-sul was surprised. However, no one noticed that So Gi-cheon was practicing martial arts. It was a complete secret that the little beggar of Hangzhou became an official student of the chieftain of the Beggar¡¯s sect and is studying martial arts. It was a very conscious move of Geom Woo-bin, but Geom Woo-bin, to whom it must be hidden, was aware of So Gi-cheon learning martial arts. ¡°Old¡­ Older brother, you are also quite¡­. Don¡¯t you know the Budokan youngsters, how can I defeat Lee Pil-ryeong?¡± ¡°If you have to hide it, there must be a good reason. But, just promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What should I promise?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t break the trust you have with me. Will you be able to keep it?¡± So Gi-cheon couldn¡¯t answer. Just saying ¡®yes¡¯ with a lie is enough. However, looking into Geom Woo-bin¡¯s clear black and white eyes, he couldn¡¯t bear to say a lie. Geom Woo-bin looked at So Gi-cheon for a moment and said patting his shoulder. ¡°If you have trouble answering right away, I¡¯ll give you time to think. If you think you can¡¯t keep that promise even after this just pretend you don¡¯t know me. Understand?¡± Geom Woo-bin who didn¡¯t wait for So Gi-cheon to answer, headed towards the Wolha Kisaeng house. Soon, So Gi-cheon also disappeared among the crowd. Geom Woo-bin could guess So Gi-cheon¡¯s standard just by looking at the movement he was facing backward a little while ago. Even if he had that many skills there must be a reason he¡¯s hiding it. Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t bother to dig up that secret. Anyone could have secrets, and it is that person¡¯s right to keep that secret. So, instead of asking what that secret is, Geom Woo-bin spoke of sincerity. If So Gi-cheon¡¯s secret affects his trust in him, then he would no longer appear in front of him. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough? While thinking about So Gi-cheon Geom Woo-bin belatedly discovered the piece of paper Ha Seok-mun held out. ¡°This is¡­.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I think I¡¯ll have to pay for the drinks in payment notes instead of silver taels.¡± ¡°Payment notes?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. It is a payment note with the highest credibility in Zhongyuan, so, it can be exchanged into silver taels anywhere.¡± ¡°But, why payment notes suddenly¡­?¡± Ha Seok-mun let out a deep sigh. ¡°These days, Hangzhou is short of silver taels. I have no choice because 70% of the customers come expecting to pay with payment notes. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Where could¡¯ve all those silver taels gone?¡± In an instant, a thought popped into Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mind. ¡°A payment note is good too. Then, I¡¯ll see you in five days!¡± Geom Woo-bin greeted and rushed home. ¡°Big master! Welcome home!¡± Their excessive manners weren¡¯t easily accustomed. They said, big master! Despite them being workers, they didn¡¯t feel good about addressing a ten-year-old child that way. ¡°Abolition, are you here? I heard you had quite a fight on the street today?¡± Do Pyeong-su grinned as if he was in a good mood. As rumors speak faster than words, it seems the fact that he reamed Lee Pil-ryeong out had already reached the priests. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have harmed the kind priests¡¯ reputation. However, I feel a little uncomfortable with those people calling me big master.¡± ¡°Sorry? Our abolition should not feel uncomfortable. Should I ask them to call you big old man? What¡¯s a better honorific than big old man?¡± ¡°Abolition, don¡¯t worry a lot about those little fellows.¡± Said Seo Seok-san coming out. To be honest, during that time, Geom Woo-bin was not in a position to pay attention to Se-hwa and the three wicked ones of Jiangxi. It was because just martial arts training was always difficult within an inch of his life. However, no matter how wicked are they, they¡¯re people who live together under the same roof. Isn¡¯t it polite to treat them as if they don¡¯t exist? ¡°What are their names?¡± ¡°Names?¡± Oh Tong-su opened his mouth. ¡°My name is Oh¡­.¡± However, only one last name was told, and it was blocked by Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°They¡¯re not that worth it for you to pay attention to them. Nevertheless, if you want to call them, then, that fellow is dog poo, that fellow is cow dung, that punk is horse dung, and that kid is since she¡¯s a woman she¡¯s bird poo, call them that way.¡± ¡°There is a universe of shit inside the house. We¡¯ll have to quickly clean up those stinky poos.¡± Said Seo Seok-san holding back his laughter. ¡°I¡¯ll solve this problem in a while, and can I see you priests¡¯ rooms a little?¡± ¡°Our rooms? Of course, you can see it to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see it a little.¡± Geom Woo-bin opened Seo Seok-san¡¯s room first. Someone said that he has to sleep in a good bed for his waist, so only the bed was large and a good one was placed in the middle of the room. And around that bed, there were small and large pouches all over the place. He also saw silver taels spill from an open pouch and was rolling on the floor. Do Pyeong-su¡¯s room also wasn¡¯t any different. It was simply a lake of silver taels scum. Geom Woo-bin opened Yeon Geum-hong¡¯s room and his eyes were dazzling and it was narrowed. Unlike the two others, Yeon Geum-hong had stacked the silver taels neatly on one side of the wall. ¡°I like that it¡¯s bright. It¡¯s better than lighting a candle.¡± But, the number of silver taels in Jang Man-dok¡¯s room was ridiculously small. ¡°Priest Jang Man-dok, did you use the silver taels?¡± Jang Man-dok shook his head and entered the kitchen. Next to the cooking fireplace, the silver taels were just rolling turned into a blackish color. ¡°Silver is good to remove toxins of medicine.¡± If the blood-lions¡¯ sense of money had been at least one-tenth of martial arts, they would¡¯ve become the richest people on earth. ¡°Since we are not using the money we earn, the silver taels are not circulating in Hangzhou.¡± ¡°Sorry? Don¡¯t the silver taels just be formed?¡± ¡°How can it just be formed?¡± ¡°We can dig it out of the ground.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, the other three nodded as if they agreed to him. He thought that there would be no point in explaining to them how money is circulated. ¡°Nevertheless, we need to spend a little money.¡± ¡°On what?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question, Geom Woo-bin wore an awkward expression. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s biggest expense was the contribution he makes to ten places. Other than that, they settle it by spending small amounts on food and clothes, but where are they going to spend such a large amount of money? As Geom Woo-bin turned, Se-hwa and the three wicked ones of Jiangxi came to his mind. ¡®Right! As we have plenty of food and clothes now we have to change into better accommodation!¡¯ ¡°We need to expand our house a little.¡± Do Pyeong-su wore a puzzled expression. ¡°Is the house small now?¡± For Do Pyeong-su, it was enough if he had a flat space to lie down, a brewery to brew liquor, and a place for Geom Woo-bin¡¯s seniority. So, the house they live in right now felt somewhat spacious. ¡°New family members have also arrived.¡± ¡°They¡¯re people who would be gone any moment, so don¡¯t worry about them.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be gone any moment?¡± ¡°Ah, no!¡± Yeon Geum-hong turned up. ¡°If you want to build it bigger, then we should do it that way. Just give us fifteen days. As we will build it quickly.¡± ¡°You priests don¡¯t need to suffer. Let¡¯s buy the land, materials and use workers to build it. If we do so the money would be spent.¡± As they decided to do so, another problem arose. In truth, this house was built without a permit and they don¡¯t even know whose land is this. Fortunately, no one showed up yet, but they didn¡¯t know when the owner would show up and ask them to demolish it. In case such a person shows up, he would surely be humiliated by the blood-lions while trying to find his right. So, they had to find new land. The first thing they have to solve is the location. With the money the priests and Geom Woo-bin have, they can build a huge manor in the middle of the most expensive land in Hangzhou. Of course, he had that thought at first. But, Seo Seok-san was against it. ¡°If it¡¯s in the middle of the town everyone would be convenient, right? The abolition doesn¡¯t need to travel far to deliver liquor.¡± Among the four of them, the smart Yeon Geum-hong and Seo Seok-san collided. ¡°Of course, it is. However, there are downsides as much as it¡¯s convenient. The more we are in a place where there are many people, the more often the abolition is exposed to danger. And the time he delivers liquor once every five days is the only rest time for the abolition¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Certainly, if we are in the town, the guys who attack the brewery might not even come because many eyes are watching.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The house will be expanded and there will be an increase in the production of liquor since the brewery will be bigger. The liquor is sold not only in Hangzhou but also in other places, then what would happen?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be places that¡¯ll be ruined because of the Sagi wine, right?¡± ¡°If we fail, wouldn¡¯t people like the three wicked ones of Jiangxi come looking for us by having grudges? The three wicked ones of Jiangxi didn¡¯t have murderous intentions, but will those who come after this be the same? The world is full of bad guys, isn¡¯t it?¡± The faces of the three who were listening turned red. ¡°I see! Knowing that, the fire moths will come flying.¡± ¡°Of course. We have to be in a secluded place so that it¡¯s easy for them to fly here.¡± Do Pyeong-su let out a smile full of anticipation. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s increase the production of liquor by building the brewery bigger so that many people like that would be crowded.¡± Chapter 25 In turned out that the decided location was not far from the original house. The bigger issue they now faced was how they would be building the house. A Blood Lion should have someone do it without making it, but none of them had ever done anything like that before. ¡°I know the builder!¡± After hearing their concerns, Sehwa confidently spoke. ¡°Are you twenty-five?¡± At twenty-five, one was just a piece of blood to a Blood Lion. ¡°If you are in Giru, you¡¯ll be able to see a lot of customers.¡± At this, Seok-san asked. ¡°Do you have to go downtown to meet people like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The smile that appeared on Seo Seok-san¡¯s lips made Sehwa¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°I have a contract, and I need money to do that.¡± Seo Seok-san threw a bag containing four hundred silver coins. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s meet those people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as she was about to do so, Seo Seok-san¡¯s gloomy voice rang out. ¡°Building a house doesn¡¯t reduce your insufficient practice time. It would take three hours to go downtown to meet people and come back, but I can¡¯t sleep tonight.¡± At this, Sehwa¡¯s expression contorted. She thought that if she took on this job, she would be able to escape the hellish playing time. ¡°Lord, lord¡­ That is too harsh.¡± ¡°Then run away. You have plenty of money.¡± ¡°I will never run away!¡± At this, Sehwa went to the city and met up with the builder. She made a contract as she called it, not her money. And she was wandering around a road she really didn¡¯t want to return to. Was she just going to run away from here? The temptation was apparent. ¡°This is the last carriage to Guangdong Province!¡± Five letters caught her eye as she habitually raised her head at the sound of someone¡¯s voice. Long-distance wagons. The final destination turned out to be Guangdong Province. The fact that it was so far away that it had never been visited meant that it was simply too far for a Blood Lion to chase after it. Sehwa¡¯s heart was pounding. If she rode that wagon, she could definitely escape from the hellish Blood Lion. She unwittingly moved towards it, and she inquired the price without herself knowing. The carriage fee was only one hundred and twenty coins. The cramped-looking seats and the musty smell of the carriage felt like the scent of flowers. Oh Tongsu¡¯s words came to mind as she put her hand in her pocket to pay for her car. There is such a thing as Manlihyang. If you spray it on your body, it won¡¯t get rid of the smell no matter how much you bathe for a month. How far does the smell go? Don¡¯t you know that my name is Manlihyang? The Blood Lion must have sprayed it on our bodies. You don¡¯t know if you have to smell it. Only the person who sowed it can take it. Why would the Blood Lion graze, or leave us alone? She lifted her sleeve and sniffed it, but still felt nothing but the smell of her stake. ¡®Manlihyang? Where¡¯s that?¡¯ The carriage pulled by six horses seemed to travel fast. Of course, the Blood Lion should be faster, but there was no way for them to know that she was in this wagon. No matter how much she looked around, she couldn¡¯t see the Blood Lion. They were just being vigilant. ¡®I¡¯m not a coward like Gangseo Samak! Sehwa pulled out the hermit who was fiddling with her. ¡°Soju Sehwa!¡± She was startled by the call and lost the hermit she had been holding in her pocket. When she turned her head, she saw Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Nice¡­ ¡­ Great Master!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She had been caught in front of a long-distance wagon. ¡°Ah! Were you bargaining? Long-distance wagons sometimes come to buy and sell things that aren¡¯t normally seen here.¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! that¡¯s right. I wonder if there is a fragrance I like.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look far. How many good perfumes are there in Hangzhou? I¡¯ll buy you one later. I¡¯m on my way home, would you like to go with me?¡± At this, Sehwa had no choice but to follow Geom Woo-bin. ¡®Whew! I¡¯m glad the kid made such a stupid misunderstanding.¡¯ As she thought so, Sehwa glanced at Woo-bin¡¯s side and realized that she was wrong. He was Woo-bin, the death sword of the Blood Lion. Although he was only ten years old, he was arguably the smartest kid at that age in all midfielders. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ There was no way Geom Woo-bin would have made such a stupid misunderstanding. ¡®To cover my escape¡­ ¡­ ¡® She would be right. But why? She had Gangseo Samak to drive out the Blood Lion and Geom Woo-bin. It was only natural to hate her, and realistic to treat her like a thorn in one¡¯s eyes. However, if one were to think about it, she had said that Geom Woo-bin never scolded or harassed them. She was making it difficult for them because she respected them all the time as she was now. ¡°Soju Sehwa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is it hard?¡± It was just one question. However, because of the sincerity in Woo-bin¡¯s voice, she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°He¡­ It¡¯s hard. You¡¯re all so good.¡± She didn¡¯t want to show her tears to him, so Sehwa turned away from him. ¡°The great master somehow happened to have a blood storm¡­ No, did you get the death penalty of the Hangzhou Saship?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say right now. It¡¯s not a special secret, but if you want to talk about it, shouldn¡¯t you get the priests¡¯ consent? However, one thing I can say for sure is that the priests are my family. It¡¯s like the only blessing that heaven has bestowed upon me as an orphan. Hehe!¡± That last smile looked kind of sad. ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡± ¡°Both my parents are dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking.¡± ¡°No. It didn¡¯t even feel like family.¡± ¡°I think Soju Sehwa has been loved a lot because she looks so pretty.¡± ¡®If it was love¡­¡¯ Sehwa¡¯s eyes dimmed as she recalled the fragments of her old days. ¡°I got more hate than love,¡± she confessed. ¡°It¡¯s like the inevitable bondage of a bastard who was born into a wealthy family.¡± The past, which she had never shared with anyone, began to flow out of her, even if she had never intended to do so. ¡°My father loved my mother a lot, but in our environment, love alone was not enough for us to thrive. It was a common story of women who went into the concubines of a wealthy housekeeper. He died at the age of 16 after living under the oppression of his wife and children. When my mother passed away, the bullying passed on to me. Still, since I was a wealthy person, I brought quite a lot of material with me. From an early age, I¡¯ve been interested in calligraphy, and I happened to learn music from Yegi, and eventually I took this path.¡± This made her wish she could have a drink right then and there. ¡°However, compared to other predictions, I only walked on the flower road. Because I had a lot of money, I didn¡¯t have to accept customers I didn¡¯t like, and there were a lot of customers who looked for them because they were being half-faced. After a few years, the name ¡°Gangseo First Ilgi¡± has stuck with it.¡± ¡°Where is the flower road on the road to selling laughter? Soju Sehwa¡¯s feet¡¯s probably full of scars.¡± She had never had anyone comfort her before. Even her father had just spit out the words to get her to quiet down. This was the first consolation she received in her life, she brought her emotions up to her neck and eventually made her cry. While Sehwa was shedding tears, Geom Woo-bin stood by her side without saying a word. That alone made Sehwa feel infinitely grateful to the ten-year-old. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s been a month since construction started, but what are you going to do if the roof itself has been barely raised?¡± In response to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s murmuring, Hong Yeong-jun gave him a pint glass. ¡°Look at the scale, the scale. There is a pond in that large garden and there are fifty rooms, but will it be built in a month?¡± ¡°Then why do you create so much useless space? What are you going to do with fifty rooms?¡± ¡°The death penalty will be the number one person of all time, but it has to be that big.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Indeed it is.¡± Do Pyeong-su shook his head and said, ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t we make a munpa when it¡¯s built this big?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. You manage it.¡± ¡°Management? What management?¡± ¡°They say that the death penalty is for munju and young people will come in one after another, so why not just leave it alone?¡± Do Pyeong-su waved his hand. ¡°Hey, someone will. How can I do such a nuisance?¡± ¡°It seems that the stage plan is the countermeasure. You don¡¯t do anything, just make drinks. If you just do anything, you¡¯ll be considered an accident, and if you just open your mouth, it¡¯ll be called a mistake.¡± Do Pyeong-soo was about to argue, but Seo Seok-san called them. ¡°The death penalty is looking for you!¡± As soon as he heard that Gum Woo-bin was looking for him, he ran and sat down in front of him before his half-hour had passed. ¡°The death penalty, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have something to discuss about Soju Sehwa.¡± ¡°About the Hangzhou Incident?¡± Since there was so much dirt on it, the nickname Hangzhou Incident was very appropriate. Do Pyeong-su asked, ¡°Did they do anything wrong with the death penalty? Just use my leg sticks!¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin calmed Do Pyung-su down, who was excited. ¡°No. I was wondering if I could teach them some work.¡± ¡°Are you actually teaching?¡± ¡°If you move to a new place, you have to increase the production of Sake Liquor, so the priests are busy,¡± Do Pyeong-su said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll roll it right.¡± ¡®You must run away!¡¯ He kept saying to himself. ¡°I thought it would make the priests feel a little more comfortable if I teach them how to make shochu.¡± That was right, Geom Woo-bin. Having to go through their hands from one to ten was not a bother at all. ¡°Okay. From now on, I will make a proper worker.¡± The manor was now complete. Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion named the manor as Oh Seon Jang-won. It was an appropriate name for it to be called Hangjusa Line and Suzhou Line. While they were rejoicing as they raised the signboard written by Seo Seok-san, Gangseo Samak and Sehwa looked around the manor and fell into deep despair. ¡°You¡­ With what heart did you build the manor so large?¡± It was only natural for Oh Tong-soo¡¯s question to be directed to Sehwa. This was because she would do everything from design to construction, and she completely followed their advice. ¡°To make the Blood Lions spend a lot of money¡­¡± ¡°We are going to get a lot of names for managing this house!¡± There were over fifty rooms in fifteen buildings. A pond with five large and small gardens and a pavilion in a beautifully decorated garden. It was too big a space for the four of them to manage, and besides managing the manor, there was a lot of work to do. ¡°Then run away! Why are you annoyed with me!¡± ¡°Where is this maddening! Who is it that caused us to be like this!¡± ¡°Who is the one who ran?¡± If Go Seobang didn¡¯t dry it, Oh Tong-su would have broken Sehwa anywhere. ¡°Stop it. We¡¯ll be terrified if we get caught fighting each other.¡± Their mood towards the garden was hopeless. Sehwa¡¯s eyes twinkled as she was walking with her shoulders drooping. ¡°Great Master!¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled broadly when he saw Sehwa running towards him. ¡°I really like Soju Sehwa, Jangwon. It was hard.¡± ¡°I agree that it¡¯s hard. I¡¯m just glad that the big owner likes it.¡± Tong-su groaned a little. ¡°Look at that slap. Shake it up and it looks like a hundred, it looks like a hundred.¡± Geom Woo-bin also shouted at those far away. ¡°The three of you worked hard too!¡± Kangseo Samak immediately bowed his head with a pretentious smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± When they saw the Blood Lions entering the gate, their bodies immediately hardened. The feeling was much. ¡°The death penalty, if you treat them too well, will climb. It¡¯s just that you have to show them how rigid it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re older than me, so?¡± ¡°Adults! There¡¯s something these guys were trying to do, and even if they saved you, you have to be smart. We should also organize our titles on this occasion.¡± ¡°Organize?¡± ¡°The death penalty shouldn¡¯t be so hard on them.¡± He seemed to agree with Do Pyeong-su. ¡°There is such a thing as a hierarchy, so Pyeong-su¡¯s words are very rare.¡± Seo Seok-san and Jang Man-dok also nodded, and the opinions of the Blood Pung Lions found themselves in agreement after a long time. Geom Woo-bin scratched his head with a troubled expression. ¡°Still, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡± ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Surprised by Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, the Hangzhou Incident answered with Lee Gu Dong-seong. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you call it!¡± ¡°Then, from today onwards, dog dung will be called cow dung.¡± After thinking for a moment, Geom Woo-bin made an offer. Chapter 26 ¡°How about this?¡± Geom Woo-bin looked around as he spoke. ¡°I listen to a ten-year-old child, and they have to save something too.¡± ¡°Of course, what¡­?¡± Jeon yeong-hong stabbed Do Pyeong-su in the side, blocking his words. ¡°Do you have any thoughts on the death penalty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is difficult for the four of us to manage this large manor. We need to create not only manor management but also fraudsters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, but it¡¯s a little wide, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, so how about hiring about ten workers? Then the four of us will be able to focus on making a scammer, and managing the manor will be a little easier.¡± The moment the word ¡®worker¡¯ appeared, the face of the Hangzhou Incident brightened. Ah, a worker! The eyes of the four people turned to the Blood Lion with intense aspirations. If only ten workers could be under him, it seemed that Geom Woo-bin could be called his Majesty the Emperor, not just the Great Master. Do Pyeong-su began to mutter with a dissatisfied expression on his face. ¡°They¡¯re acting so comfortably¡­ If you are comfortable, you will feel differently.¡± ¡°I will never think otherwise! I will become a more sincere worker than I am now!¡± The desperate cry of misery was in the heart of everyone in the Hangzhou Incident. Jeon Yeong-hong let out a small sigh. ¡°Because our executioners are so kind. I know. I will obey the death penalty.¡± Once the permission had been granted, the Hangzhou Incident raised his arms and burst into cheers. As they danced to the arrival of ten workers below, they had already forgotten that they were the Gangseo Samak that had once terrorized the city of Gangseo. ¡°I think we will be able to deliver about ten more bottles from next month, can you get them?¡± Ha Seok-mun felt halfhearted at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question. ¡°Where did you get only ten bottles? You can get a hundred more bottles. But how did you suddenly have the money to increase production?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. My aunt and uncle chose someone to work with.¡± ¡°It went really well. Even so, I heard They built a new house and moved out.¡± ¡°Yes, I also raised a workshop.¡± ¡°Okay? Then can you make more?¡± ¡°Yes, I will make more. However, it is difficult to give more than this on a monthly basis.¡± Ha Seok-mun was surprised. ¡°Why? Are you trying to deliver to another giru? Maybe I did something wrong? If you don¡¯t like the price, let¡¯s negotiate again.¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t lose my faith in General Ha, who first accepted the scammer. We are not selling in Hangzhou, but in other provinces.¡± ¡°No matter how much it produces, it can be digested enough only in Hangzhou¡­ I would.¡± ¡°I hope that many people can taste it in a place where there are more uncles and aunts.¡± Ha Seok-mun asked, nodding. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too greedy that we¡¯re the only ones selling scammers. But do you know what day is in five days? Are you rejecting me again?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to take time off.¡± ¡°You look very tired.¡± Geom Woo-bin was still pushing himself to the limit whilst practicing martial arts. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Western Pyo-guk makes you deliver Gukju¡¯s birthday wine.¡± He secretly wanted Geom Woo-bin to give him an answer, but Geom Woo-bin only said hello and left. It must have been Namgoong Hye-yeon¡¯s will, but it was really difficult to find the time. Even the delivery of alcohol that was being done now was because of a Blood Lion forcibly pushing his back. In his heart, he has to devote all of his attention to the practice except for the time to eat and sleep. He didn¡¯t have time to care about women now. The two rejections proved to be quite a shock to Namgung Hye-yeon. It was thought to be a time to forget things, but it seemed that Woo-bin still had a remnant with her. ¡°You look really busy.¡± It was said that Jang Seo-jeong had tried to comfort her, but she was not comforted at all. A bitter smile formed on the lips of her Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s lips. ¡°If you get hit twice, you have to give up. Someday we will meet.¡± Jang Seo-jeong could read regret in Namgung Hye-yeon¡¯s expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go see it.¡± Jang Seo-jeong then asked seriously, ¡°The dragon¡­ ¡­ Shall we make it?¡± ¡°No, no. As far as I can find¡­¡± Namgung Hye-yeon looked out the window as she replied. The smell of food had begun to waft out from the window. ¡°Looks like the party has begun.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± What Geom Woo-bin took out of the empty alcohol bag were four puppies. Do Pyeong-su swallowed the saliva in his mouth and said, ¡°So, today is dog meat. After all, it¡¯s good that the meat of the young is so soft.¡± ¡°The priests will raise them.¡± The Blood Lion, who did not understand his meaning, began to ask. ¡°What are we doing?¡± ¡°I picked it up in an alley on the way home. Her mother died, and she didn¡¯t even know she was suckling her.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression softened. ¡°After all, they¡¯re only four. The priests were the only ones I could think of.¡± As soon as Geom Woo-bin finished speaking, Jeon Yeong-hong picked up one of the puppies. ¡°I¡¯m raising this guy.¡± The other three also chose one of each. When Woo-bin left for his martial arts training with a happy expression, the Blood Lion looked down at the whining dog with a puzzled face. ¡°What about this?¡± Another dog struggled to get on Do Pyeong-su¡¯s feet. Do Pyeong-su then spoke, pushing the puppy away. ¡°How do you grow these things?¡± He knew 1,300 ways to kill but hadn¡¯t even learned even one way to raise animals. ¡°Do you think he buried it and died suddenly?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s words had been received by Jeon Yeong-hong. ¡°Will the death penalty be disappointing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even disappointing to us because of the bastard¡­¡± ¡°Did the death penalty just bring a bastard? It¡¯s kind of a test.¡± ¡°A test?¡± ¡°You want to show us the value of life. I don¡¯t even know where I got it from.¡± The thing they hated the most was to disappoint Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Then, should I grow these?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question, Jeon Yeong-hong grabbed the puppy¡¯s neck and left. ¡°You just ask. I want to raise it.¡± ¡°OMG!¡± All three of them laughed at the same time. Do Pyeong-su said hurriedly, ¡°Seok-san, you bury it! I want to grow up and be praised.¡± As soon as Do Pyeong-su finished speaking, Jang Man-dok grabbed a puppy and leaped over the fence. ¡°I, I, I¡­ ¡­A scoundrel.¡± ¡°Ahem! Then, I shall do the same.¡± ¡°But¡­ You can¡¯t see them being praised alone.¡± Thus, the Blood Lion gave meaning to the puppy Geom Woo-bin had picked up and started raising them. He grew up well, an anti-corrosion mutation. ¡°If the dog dies, you die. If you die, will the dog die? Isn¡¯t it? Then you know who is more important?¡± The Hangzhou Incident then became the first (probably not) humans who risked their lives to raise a puppy. It was a mutt that grew well, simply because you risked your life to raise it. Ten days passed without incident. The puppies grew strong by giving them better food than the workers and even moderate exercise. However, if everything went smoothly, there would be no way that Gangseo Samak and Sehwa would have been given the bizarre name of the Hangzhou Incident. ¡°Long life! Why are you like this?¡± As the dog, who was even given the name Longevity to live long, was staggering, Go Seobang, who was in charge of the longevity, went straight into a state of panic. The staggering general fell to his side and coughed. The moment he saw the blood oozing out of that cough, the old Seobang quickly became mountain ash. ¡°Long life! Where are you hurting? What did you eat wrong?¡± Kick! Whoops! Just as the longevity could not understand the words of the old seobang, the old seobang also did not understand the longevity¡¯s whining explanation. ¡°People live! Save people!¡± Indeed, longevity was dying, but if the longevity were to die, the old western part would be blown away by Seo Seok-san¡¯s hand, so it was not a false call. The amount of blood coming out of the mouth of the general in his arms increased. Even ominously, a black light circulated. ¡°What¡¯s going on, are you making such a fuss?¡± Just then, the dopyeongsu appeared. Normally, just looking at the shadows would be enough for one to turn around and avoid it, but now he couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°The longevity¡­ Longevity is strange!¡± Even his voice was trembling, as if he was about to burst into tears. ¡°A longevity?¡± Surprised, Do Pyeong-su looked at the general¡¯s condition. His heart was beating weakly and blood was dripping from his mouth, so it seemed that death was near. ¡°The color of the blood makes it seem like you¡¯re addicted.¡± ¡°Yes? Who was trying to assassinate the general? No matter how important a puppy is, it¡¯s still a bitch¡­¡± ¡°It may have been after you. What happens when the general dies¡­?¡± ¡°Is there anyone in this manor trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder. You¡¯re perceived as the bad guy.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to do anything bad since I met those Blood Lions! No, please save some more longevity! If the longevity dies, I will really die!¡± Do Pyeong-soo had already sent a message to Jang Man-dok. He would have come sooner if he had been in a hurry, but Jang Man-dok¡¯s steps were slow. ¡°Are you really addicted?¡± Jang Man-dok sniffed. ¡°By the smell, it is plant poison, yellow sandweed? What is yellow sandweed? Do you have any grass like that? Right.¡± The old man then asked, ¡°Can you decipher it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple for humans, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a drug for a dog.¡± Every time he saw Do Pyeong-su reading the mind of Jang Man-dok, who didn¡¯t say a word, he felt that it was quite amazing. However, now was not the time to admire his novelty. The old West fell to his knees and bowed his head. ¡°Please save the longevity! If I die, who will cook the fish and who will cook the duck soup?¡± In fact, Jang Man-dok¡¯s poison responded to his desperate struggle. ¡°Once I did the treatment. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll survive.¡± Despite the lukewarm reaction, Jang Man-dok saved longevity in the end. ¡°I have passed the hurdle of death, so I will live a long life as the name suggests.¡± Seo Seok-san, who came running after hearing the news, cast his suspicions at the three other Blood Lions. ¡°The culprit is among you.¡± ¡°I came here after seeing Kim Jeon¡¯s picture story on the street. Why would we kill the general?¡± ¡°To make the death penalty hate me!¡± ¡°At least not me. There¡¯s no such poison to kill.¡± Do Pyeong-su said those words and disappeared, and Jang Man-dok followed soon after. ¡°You have to take good care of it. How could a puppy die from poisoning?¡± Jeon Yeong-hong faded and disappeared. In addition to this, the old Seobang, which was not managed, was hung upside down from the eaves and paid the price. Even if Geom Woo-bin had gone to deliver alcohol and thereby returned a little late, he might have indeed died from blush with all the blood on his head. After hearing the story, Geom Woo-bin solved the case in just one minute. Jang Man-dok had eaten the dried yellow sand candles used for the iron blood ball of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°There are dog paw prints. The puppy must have struggled, explaining the dug up soil. There must have also been some spilled dog poop.¡± At this, Seo Seok-san began to yell at Jang Man-dok. ¡°Why use poison on the death penalty iron-blooded ball!¡± ¡°It is said that if Dokdo is well controlled, it will become an excellent medicine.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to manage it well in order to use poison! What would have happened if the general had died?¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re sorry?¡± Jang Man-dok¡¯s apology, which he borrowed from Do Pyeong-su, did not relieve Seo Seok-san¡¯s mood in the slightest. ¡°Say it with your mouth, bastard! Because of that guy, I got longevity into trouble!¡± Of course, it was not possible to make a full-blown fire according to the wishes of Seoksan Mountain. However, after that, Jang Man-dok often took the elixirs leftover from Geom Woo-bin, and the other three dogs joined in. This led to him growing strong. Chapter 27 ¡°What? A black spot on the back of the executioner?¡± Do Pyeong-su, who glanced at Jang Man-dok, asked as if to reaffirm. ¡°In the shape of a dragon.¡± The reason everyone¡¯s faces hardened was because the change that occurred to Geom Woo-bin could be the work of a harbinger. Iron-Blood Ball was accompanied by excruciating pain whenever it jumped one level. However, there were times when one could go beyond the steps you should have taken. It was not intentional, it was simply a phenomenon that occurred according to the constitution. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone among us who suffered from Seungryong¡¯s pain?¡± Seo Seok-san answered Do Pyeong-soo¡¯s question. ¡°I never had a chance to go through it.¡± Jang Man-dok, who now received everyone¡¯s attention, shook his head. ¡°Do you remember what Master said when you first passed on the iron blood ball? If Seungryongtong visits, it should be closed for at least 5 years, or at least 10 years. If you come into contact with the turbid energy of the world, you may eventually fall into a stalemate.¡± Jeon Yeong-hong then continued to explain to Seo Seok-san, ¡°I like the basement. There is space left in the backyard, so let¡¯s make it soon. If we hurry, we could have a closed room in three days.¡± ¡°If the death penalty overcomes Seungryongtong, you will reach the Eight Stars. It¡¯s twice as fast as Man-dok.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fast enough, even if you don¡¯t have to go through that kind of pain.¡± ¡°Where does Seungryongtong get the death penalty? It comes naturally when you practice.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get ready. Did the death penalty just go to deliver alcohol?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want to prioritize Geom Woo-bin over this master and monk?¡± So Gi-cheon¡¯s shoulders shrugged at Noh Dae-sul¡¯s cold voice. However, So Ki-cheon¡¯s guts weren¡¯t so small that he couldn¡¯t find it in him to say what he had to say. ¡°There is something my father said when he made me a disciple. Before you were a beggar, you were an open door, and before you were an open door, you were a person. He said that the most important thing to protect as a human being is faithfulness. Because of this, I want to be a person.¡± ¡°So you want to keep your trust with Geom Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Woo-bin hyung is by no means a bad person.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t bad people write bad people on their foreheads?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but Woo-bin-hyung, who I¡¯ve been through so far, is a good person.¡± ¡°If Geom Woo-bin is a good person, does this mean that his master is a bad person?¡± ¡°Is Woo-bin-hyung the master¡¯s enemy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that yet. To know that, I ordered you to monitor Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°So then, my mission is complete. Hehe!¡± ¡°The judgment will be made by the master, not you. And is your trust only with Geom Woo-bin? What kind of fidelity do you have to keep to your inmates and masters?¡± And so, Gi-cheon, who hesitated, answered. ¡°I think I kept my faith by not lying to my master.¡± ¡°Your trust is to follow this master¡¯s orders. If you do not follow my orders, you are not worthy of my disciple!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was so cold that it looked like he was covered in ice water. It was like a chimney, wanting to lie flat and beg forgiveness at any moment, but So Gi-cheon steadfastly stretched his back. ¡°If the price of renunciation is to remain a disciple of Master, then I¡­ ¡­ Jeon¡­¡± So Gi-cheon started, as if vomiting the dumplings stuck in his throat. ¡°I will not become Master¡¯s disciple!¡± So Gi-Cheon squeezed his eyes shut. Looking at the cold old-fashioned expression on his face, he just might break his head with one fist. Noh Dae-sul didn¡¯t respond for a long time, as if he was thinking about how to kill So Gi-cheon. Tuk! He then came to the sound of something falling in front of his kneeling knee. It was a thin book with no title written on it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to burn it after you¡¯ve memorized it.¡± ¡°Master, this is¡­?¡± ¡°If you learn all of them, you will be able to achieve the level of a six-year-old. How long you learn it depends on your qualities. You know the Manbak Bookstore in Wangsa-ro?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you go there, I will give you some small pills. It helps to improve internal organs, so even if you use it, be sure to eat it.¡± ¡°I¡­ Aren¡¯t you excommunicating?¡± ¡°I completed my mission, but what about excommunication? And when a guy like you is excommunicated, only chaff is left in the opening. hey! Even now, it¡¯s still full of chaff.¡± Noh Dae-sul leaned back on the hut and murmured, ¡®The chaff should be thinned out quickly.¡¯ And so, So Gi-cheon quickly pursued Noh Dae-sul. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Then what should I do with Woo-bin hyung?¡± ¡°Whoever you are dating, should this master be involved? Still, don¡¯t do it in the south. If there are rumors of that, there are many difficulties in Dongnyang.¡± He had been granted permission to visit Geom Woo-bin without any conflicting self-interest. ¡°Master! thank you!¡± Noh Dae-sul, who left a comment to himself, saying, ¡®It¡¯s strange that their disciple can¡¯t be good,¡¯ disappeared. So Gi-cheon rushed towards the city center, having failed to have seen Woo-bin in a while. He had remembered the date that Geom Woo-bin would deliver the alcohol, and she kept it in mind. So Gi-cheon, who ran to Wolhagi-ru so fast that he almost set his feet on fire, greeted the general and could see Geom Woo-bin turning around. ¡°Hey!¡± So Gi-cheon ran towards Geom Woo-bin. A smile appeared on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s lips as he saw So Gi-cheon. ¡°Would you like a coin?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as Geom Woo-bin returned, the four puppies ran like crazy from somewhere, waving her tail and spinning around her. She was a sign of intimacy and obedience that had never been seen by the Hangzhou Incident before. The beast, which was also a mass of instinct, knew who was the captain in this manor. ¡°Hehe! Sir, are you tired of going for delivery? Take a sip of this honey. It is the honey that only the queen bee eats.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin smiled and received the hospitality offered by the old Seobang. ¡°Thank you, Sajil.¡± ¡°Oh! Saba! You¡¯re back! Are you tired?¡± Sehwa rushed over and rubbed Geom Woo-bin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What do you always do? Are the priests still in the backyard?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if the workers tell you to use it, you are sweating profusely saying you have to make it with your own hands.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to give you a hand.¡± When Geom Woo-bin disappeared, the others clicked their tongues. ¡°I try, I try. What kind of wealth and glory are you going to enjoy by being so flattering?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you even offended by a ten-year-old child?¡± The old one groaned. ¡°Those who are not as good as these beasts! If it wasn¡¯t for you, we¡¯d already be dead! Have you forgotten why the masters saved us?¡± ¡°Right. And how kind and broad-minded Sabaek-nim is. He respects him, but what does his age have to do with it?¡± ¡°Hey, is that so? Respect many people and live well in this disgusting place for a thousand years and ten thousand years, hanging upside down.¡± Oh Tong-soo was now taunting the old Seobang that was hanging from the eaves. ¡°It was Sabaek who saved me like that. No matter how bad I am, how can I not respect my life twice? These ungrateful bastards. After all, this is not how we collect black-headed beasts.¡± While they were fighting, Geom Woo-bin went to the backyard and finished the construction of the closed room. ¡°When is Seungryongtong coming?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Because we haven¡¯t experienced it. In fact, it may or may not come. Because I only heard about it from the master.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s answer made Geom Woo-bin nervous, almost as if he was going to see the past without studying for the exam. However, the anxiety didn¡¯t last long. On the fifth day after the closing room was completed, Geom Woo-bin suffered a tremendous pain that could not be compared to before, and the barrel in which he was housed was shattered into pieces. He was fully prepared, so the Blood Lion¡¯s response was quick. He closed the closed room, then brought a new barrel and put Geom Woo-bin in it. Looking at Geom Woo-bin, who had lost his mind, Jeon Yeong-hong said with a sad expression, ¡°A cruel year has begun for the death penalty.¡± ¡°It could take ten years.¡± As Geom Woo-bin entered the closure, there were some changes in the Hangzhou Incident. They took turns delivering alcohol that Geom Woo-bin used to do. It was a little awkward at first, but after two years or so, but they eventually got used to it. Go Seobang, carrying a bag of alcohol, asked Seo Seok-san, who was leaving Daecheong. ¡°Sir, my lord. Do you need anything to deliver alcohol?¡± ¡°The black hair weed is all gone.¡± ¡°Yes? Did you already run out of the 50 you bought last time?¡± ¡°It disappears strangely quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the owner¡¯s hair that disappears strangely quickly¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t work. You¡¯ve been taking it for six months now¡­¡± ¡°Hey! If you buy it, I¡¯ll buy it. What a lot of talk!¡± ¡°It is because it is heavy. If there is an effect, it will be worth the hard work, but what is this?¡± ¡°But that guy¡­!¡± When Seo Seok-san pretended to be chasing, Go Seobang left the words ¡®I¡¯ll go!¡¯ and disappeared. Jeon Yeong-hong, who was watching the figure, clicked his tongue. ¡°Twitch! Oh boy, stop tormenting me. Then what if you run away?¡± ¡°If you run away, you¡¯ll have to break the leg sticks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean to kill?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll hurt to death.¡± The footsteps of Go Seobang were light. ¡°Are the ancients going to deliver today?¡± ¡°Come and stop by! The pickled cucumbers are delicious, so I¡¯ll wrap them up!¡± ¡°Are you going to buy fish today? I¡¯ll take it out as a fresh guy!¡± In the shops lined up on the left and right, he always pretended to know one other, and the old western rooms also responded to me one by one. He was called a great man in Gangseo Samak just because he was a disciple of the Hangzhou Saseon, and he did not hate it again. ¡®It is better to be a good man than a bad man.¡¯ These days, the thought that I would never have done before came to my mind. Doo doo doo! As he was about to enter the alley from the main road, he heard a loud noise of horseshoes. When he glanced around, his eyes fell on three jet-black horses running down the street. Pedestrians were frightened and avoided, while some hugged the seat and fell. ¡°It¡¯s like people with no public morals like that.¡± As he was about to enter the alley, he saw a ball rolling in his eyes. When the colorful ball rolls, a child would inevitably appear. The problem was that the ball rolled in front of the wildly running horse. Then the child appeared chasing the ball. If he were to leave like that, the child would have no choice but to be hit by a horse¡¯s hoof. ¡°Stop!¡± He had never pushed someone in front of a horse in his life, but he had also never been saved from a horse¡¯s hoof. Then, Go Seobang did something he had never done in his life at that moment. Three horses passed behind the West¡¯s back, causing him to snatch the child and hold her to the side of the road. If it had been a little late, the child would have been covered in blood. ¡°Nothing to watch out for! You motherfuckers!¡± He wanted to chase after him and break the ribs, but he ended up screaming because there was a warning from the Blood Lion that if he got into an accident he would die. However, the three horses stopped. They turned their noses to face the Old West Room. ¡°No matter how urgent the road is, you can¡¯t just listen to the motherfucker and go.¡± The man in the middle spits out a gloomy voice. It was only then that Goseobang could take a closer look at their outfits. Black bamboo ribs, black light suit, and a cloak of the same color. Old Seobang remembered a name from them. The Black Temple. Located in Anhui Province, the Black Temple was a group of black swordsmen that only employed 100 people. When a strong Mundo entered, the weakest remaining would disappear. And so, there was not a single person who was not a master in the Black Temple Mundo. However, it was not that the Old West was afraid of the Black Death Gate. ¡°The heads of black snakes will be locked up in Anhui, so why did they come all the way to Hangzhou to set up?¡± ¡°You know us.¡± ¡°If it were like the past, I would have added some snake wine as soon as I saw your face, but I am fortunate to know that I am a naive person.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The child, who had been left behind his back, suddenly burst out crying in surprise. Go Seobang, who quickly turned around, began to comfort the child. ¡°Ugh, my baby was very surprised¡­¡± An eerie and anticipative feeling came at the same time. The late West quickly turned around and tried to get out of the seat. However, he had forgotten about fighting for some time, and his body slowed down his reaction. Whoops! Chapter 28 A familiar, yet unfamiliar feel to the metal penetrated his back. He didn¡¯t know if the wet feeling was due to the scammer or his own blood. ¡®It hurts¡­ Did it hurt this much when he was stabbed?¡¯ The blade protruding in front of his chest was painfully evident. ¡®Dogs! It¡¯s over!¡¯ Deep in his heart, he wanted to smash that guy¡¯s head, but his body couldn¡¯t seem to keep up. ¡°Cool look!¡± Blood spurted out of his mouth and wet the child¡¯s chest. The crying child grew fainter. Regardless of her will, Go Seobang forcibly laid the body that was about to fall backward, regardless of his will. ¡®If the bottle is broken, the master will scold you.¡¯ ¡°Did Go-Dong not come yet?¡± Seo Seok-san nodded in response to Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s like that. It looks like you¡¯ve been out in town for a while and drinking coffee? When I get back, I¡¯ll have to play a big game.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you put that one in too?¡± Seo Seok-san vehemently turned away from the sparkling gaze of Almighty Hong. ¡°Why do you covet my best disciple?¡± All of them were called Masters by the Hangzhou Incident, but each of them had a separate student. ¡°How come Setong hasn¡¯t had an accident this year? Isn¡¯t it possible that the cod splattered?¡± The reason Seo Seok-san¡¯s lips twitched was because of such expectations. ¡°Is that so? Could it really have happened?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with me? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s stuck around for over a year.¡± ¡°Hey, who likes it? He is merely following the old teachings of Seong-hyeon. The more valuable the disciple, the stricter it should be.¡± At that moment, Sehwa¡¯s urgent voice could be heard outside. ¡°Masters! It¡¯s a big deal!¡± In an instant, the same thought crossed their minds. ¡®Go-Dong has run away!¡¯ Seo Seok-san opened the door across the room with astonishing speed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Go-Dong¡­ No, my brother-in-law¡­¡± ¡°Did you run away?¡± ¡°I got stabbed with a knife!¡± For a moment, the two looked puzzled. ¡°How? Did the knife cut your finger while you were cooking?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that, I got stabbed in the back, so¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he could get a proper explanation from Sehwa, who looked bewildered. Seo Seok-san began to ask with a firm voice. ¡°Where¡¯s the dung beetle?¡± ¡°The fish shop owner who came to deliver the news said that he had moved to the hospital.¡± ¡°Where is the senator?¡± Seo Seok-san, who heard the location, slammed the ground, and Jeon Yeon-hong shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll take Mandok!¡± Jang Man-dok, a master of poisoning, was also a master of medicine more than anyone else. ¡°Damn it! Even if I take it with me, you can¡¯t read Mandok¡¯s expression!¡± Even in the midst of his urgency, Yeon Geum-hong grumbled. Jang Man-dok and Do Pyeong-su went to lawmakers because someone had to protect Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Are you a slug?! Why are you so late?!¡± Leaving behind the angry Seo Seok-san, Jang Man-dok entered the treatment room. The two spent an anxious time trembling. Jang Man-dok left the treatment room after about half an examination. ¡°How? Are you okay with the poop?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know yet. You have to go to the manor for proper treatment.¡± ¡°Then move quickly, what are you waiting for!¡± While Seo Seok-san and Jang Man-dok moved Goseobang to the manor, Do Pyeong-su found out the story behind the incident. The outfits of those who stabbed the old west room from behind were so unique that all witnesses clearly remembered them. When Do Pyeong-su returned to the manor, Jang Man-dok, who had just finished treatment, came out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s the go-dong?¡± ¡°Fortunately, my heart was spared. Tonight has become the turning point.¡± ¡°You mean you can survive if you make it through tonight?¡± When Jang Man-dok nodded, Seo Seok-san gave a somewhat relieved expression. ¡°Who are the people who made the dung beetle like that?¡± ¡°Black Serpent.¡± ¡°The snake was involved?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°How did the dung beetle get into an argument with those insignificant children?¡± Do Pyeong-su told the story he had found out. ¡°You idiot. What kind of collaborator is Ji?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked Seo Seok-san, the latter of which was about to stand up and leave the room. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Even if you are a disciple of alcohol, you are a disciple, but you can¡¯t leave people with knives in their backs.¡± ¡°It is, but the death penalty still needs permission. You¡¯ll have to open up the slaughterhouse.¡± Seoksan thought for a moment while holding the doorknob and opened the door. ¡°It should be.¡± Seo Seok-san went to the closing room. In order to block the turbidity outside, the door was made of three layers, and medicinal herbs prepared by Jang Man-dok were installed in the ventilator. ¡°What¡¯s the go-dong?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice was calm in answering Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s question. ¡°You just have to pass tonight. the death penalty?¡± ¡°You just finished your fortune-telling.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the death penalty not yet know about the go-too?¡± ¡°Huh. Did you find the culprit?¡± ¡°To get permission from the death penalty for that.¡± Seok-san opened the third door and entered the closed room. Geom Woo-bin, who had finished his fortune-telling, was still sitting cross-legged. ¡°The death penalty, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Priest Seo, why do you look so bad?¡± Seo Seok-san told Go Seo-bang what had happened, and Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression grew heavier and heavier as the story went on. ¡°So, is revenge what the priest wants?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go and be careful.¡± Seo Seok-san was rather surprised when he readily agreed. ¡°Are you allowed?¡± ¡°What use is it to those who have power if they remain silent on such matters?¡± ¡°I will go.¡± At this, Seo Seok-san returned to his room and opened the closet door. The red loquat, which had been in the hand for a long time, was still clean with no dust. In fact, any pipa used to perform for Seo Seok-san had become a lethal weapon. However, he had never played with this blood-pipa. The blood pipa was only a weapon, and the moment it was in Seo Seok-san¡¯s hand, it became one of the most lethal weapons in the world. Seo Seok-san put a blood pipa in his leather pocket and put it on his shoulder. At that time, Oh Tongsu and Galmapyeong both received a sword from Do Pyeong-su. ¡°It was just rolling around in the room.¡± The sheath itself was unusual. The scabbard was embossed with a picture of a dragon biting Yeouiju and ascending to heaven. ¡°Master Do, this is cheap¡­ Isn¡¯t that a twin dragon?¡± There were as many knives as those with the Wang clan¡¯s surname in Moorim. However, when one was asked to choose 30 of them, Ssangyongdo was the one that must occupy a place. The two men had a brightness that could not be measured and could not be measured. ¡°Don¡¯t get hit by a stupidly blind sword. Then you will die for me.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind!¡± Seo Seok-san, who came out to the yard, began to ask Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong. ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s gaze shifted to Do Pyeong-su and Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°You guys?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Man-dok, so I can¡¯t go even if I want to. Eww¡­ It is a pity that you should miss out on such a great opportunity.¡± ¡°I have to uphold the death penalty. The death penalty has also been granted, so don¡¯t miss a single person. If I miss even one person, I will pluck out all of that little hair.¡± When Seo Seok-San hit the blood pipa on his back, muttered, ¡°You have made the preparations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge the death penalty, so of course the two of you should go¡­¡± Seo Seok-san saw Sehwa holding her hands on her chest from one side. ¡°Should I go and cheer for you by waving your gun?¡± ¡°I do¡­ Would you?¡± Alchemist Hong waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m late on the way and it only gets in the way. Come on. Those two guys are slow, so it will take about a four-day round trip, so hurry up.¡± Seo Seok-San left the manor after thanking the both of them with only his eyes. There were many reasons, but if they tried to go, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do. However, Do Pyeong-su and Jeon Yeon-hong entrusted Seo Seok-san to get revenge. This was because the ancient West, who had been wandering through the dead, was the main disciple of Seoksan Mountain. If Sehwa had been hit like that by someone, it would have been Yeon Geun -hong, not Seo Seok-san. Seok-san was not in a hurry. If one were to forcefully cast the light attack, Oh Tongsu and Galmapyeong would get exhausted and fall down before they could even fight. Nevertheless, the three arrived in Deokseong-hyeon, Anhui-seong, where the Black Temple was located in two days. Heuksamun was located in the middle of Sachok Mountain, which was famous for its steep slopes. Seoseoksan Mountain stopped where Sachoksan Mountain could be seen in the distance. ¡°I just have a cup of tea. Let¡¯s go after two exams.¡± ¡°Are you all here?¡± ¡°I feel a little tired.¡± Of course, it was not Seo Seok-san who was tired, but Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong. If one were to enter the black gate like this, they would not be able to show their skills. In addition to this, they would most likely be killed by the sword. Realizing this, the two sent their eyes of infinite respect to Seo Seok-san¡¯s back as he entered the guesthouse. The two Si-jin¡¯s rest was enough time to give Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong new strength. Darkness came quickly on the mountain, and when they reached the black gate, it was after when the son-in-law had been engulfed in darkness. Seo Seok-san noticed that there was an eye to watch from the moment he set foot on Sachok-san. However, he didn¡¯t bother trying to catch him, because he would meet at the Black Death Gate anyway. The black gate was located at the end of a road wide enough for horses to pass through. The gate was black, the roof was black, and the walls surrounding the building were black. Therefore, the border between the black snake and the darkness was unclear. The gate, which he thought would have been closed, was wide open as if to welcome them. He must have already known that they were coming, but having the gate open was the confidence that no one could touch the Black Death Gate. Seo Seok-san entered the gate like an invited guest. The yard to be used as a dance hall and eight large and small buildings stood without any decorations. There was still no one in sight, but Seo Seok-san could sense all those who had been hiding in the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s been six years since a guest came to the main gate.¡± When a person appeared from the main building in front of the building, those who had been hiding were revealed. They were all dressed the same. Black bamboo groves, black robes, and a cloak of the same color. A middle-aged man, Mangeom, did not use bamboo ribs when he got down from Daecheong to the yard. ¡°Are you the lord of the Black Serpent?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the base of Seoseoksan Mountain, which flew at first. ¡°There were rumors that Gangseo Samak was an Ahn Ha Muin, so it seems that they are right.¡± ¡°Gangseo Samak?¡± ¡°There, the white-skinned, thin-lipped guy is Oh Tong-su, and the one with small eyes that doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s open or closed is Galmapyeong, then you must be a goseobang. You¡¯re a little different from what we¡¯re aware of, though. It¡¯s not cool to work with intelligence gangs.¡± Some men around him shrugged. ¡°For some reason, the Gangseo Samak, who is infamous in Gangseoseong, came to visit our Black Temple. Did you come here for a murder quest? If Gangseo Samak doesn¡¯t dare to attack, who is it? Do you want to deal with the Old Daemun faction as well?¡± The Black People were a group that did anything for money, such as contract killings and human trafficking. Seo Seok-san opened the bag on his back and asked, ¡°How about a Blood Lion?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. As long as you give me the right amount of money.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°That¡¯s after we found it. You know it¡¯s up to the client to find it, right?¡± ¡°You mean you can kill it just by finding it?¡± ¡°There is no one our Black Serpent cannot kill. Even if it is a Blood Lion.¡± ¡°Well then, kill me once.¡± Although Seo Seok-san had fought for less than ten times, whenever the blood-pipa was played in his hand, there was always a sea of ??blood. And so, the blood pipa became one of the most famous weapons in Moorim, and the black monk Moon Ju, who had quite good intelligence (although he couldn¡¯t distinguish between Seoseoksan and Goseobang), recognized the red pipa at once. ¡°Blood! Why is there blood?!¡± ¡°If you knew the Blood Pirates, you would know who I am. Do I still look like an old-fashioned man?¡± There was no more freedom that had appeared on Moon-ju¡¯s face, much like a habit. His face turned pale, and the pounding of his heart could even be heard by Seo Seok-san. ¡°My wife, Cheoneumgui senior¡­¡± ¡°I have never had a junior like you.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ A thousand old men¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding me that I am old?¡± His face contorted. ¡°Then what do you call it?¡± ¡°There is no name for you to call. You just have to scream.¡± At this, Seok-san¡¯s fingers flew through the pipa string. Chapter 29 Woosh! A sound wave flew away with a clear sound. Heuksamun Moon-ju Bae Seokchang could feel the energy of invisible energy. If one was a black swordsman surviving in Anhui Fortress, where Namgungse¡¯s cunning was raging, you could never be weak. Therefore, he was able to block the sound wave that had penetrated the village. Wow! He managed to block it it, but the impact of the sound wave and the sword blew him away. The stone spear could only be stopped after hitting his pole. His blood was twisted and it looked like he was about to bleed. ¡®It¡¯s just one move!¡¯ He used to think that all the rumors about the Blood Lion were exaggerated. If those rumors were true, wasn¡¯t the Blood Lion already closer to a god rather than a person? The adage that the rumors of Moorim should only be trusted was indeed true. However, it was enough to recognize that the rumors about the Blood Lion were true. He was able to stop it as he was, and if he was a normal gatekeeper, he would have dropped his neck by that one shot. ¡°What the hell is wrong with our Black Serpent?¡± ¡°I was wrong. You just need to know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing too much with the same black swords.¡± ¡°The same black sword? Are you saying you want to treat gold and shit together just because it¡¯s yellow?¡± What a cool look! Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice fell to Bae Seok-chang, who was coughing. ¡°Do you know why I left you alive?¡± ¡®You could kill me, but I didn¡¯t kill you?¡¯ ¡°Your death is the last.¡± ¡°Shoot it!¡± When someone shouted, the black monks rushed towards the three at once. Bae Seok-chang knew that his subordinates were fire moths that attacked the fire. Still, he had hopes that started with ¡®maybe,¡¯ yet ended up with ¡®whatever it is.¡¯ Three or four people fell to the ground vomiting blood with each movement of the finger of the pancreas, and no one led the second attack. Even the two martial artists of the Gangseo Samak had never been weak. They showed the ability to cut off the weapons and necks of his subordinates at the same time. It was so strange that Bae Seok-chang found himself intently at their movements. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s a twin dragon sword!¡¯ It was impossible to fight against only one angelic sword, but it was a fight that could not be an opponent in the first place if there were two of the Gangseo three musicians with the twin dragon swords. The screams of his subordinates, whom he had cherished and nurtured, could constantly be heard. Bae Seok-chang was barely able to get up, relying on his sword. Not long after the fight began, more than 30 subordinates disappeared. ¡®Let¡¯s see!¡¯ Bae Seok-chang wasn¡¯t stupid enough to jump into a fight that had no chance of winning. He must stay alive so he could avenge his subordinates in the future, right? Yes. He had run away purely to avenge his servants, not out of fear of death. When Bae Seok-chang passed through the back door, passed through the lush forest, and reached the overpass between the cliffs, the screams stopped. ¡°Are they all dead?¡± It wasn¡¯t a long time, but since the opponent was an angelic ear, this prediction would most probably be correct. Bae Seok-chang crossed the bridge while coughing. If one were to cut off this forty-long leg, no matter how hard he would try, they would not be able to catch him. When he stepped on the hard rock and pulled out the sword, Cheoneum-gwi and Samak Gangseo appeared on the other side. Surprised, Bae Seok-chang cut off the bridge at once. He sighed in relief only when he saw the overpass disappearing far beyond the darkness. ¡°Heavenly ears! You will surely regret not killing me today!¡± ¡°Who said they won¡¯t kill you?¡± His voice seemed low, but he could hear it clearly. ¡°How are you going to catch me? Unless you have wings¡­!¡± Even though they did not fly, Cheoneum-gwi pierced the night air and got closer and closer to Bae Seok-chang. ¡®No, that¡¯s ridiculous!¡¯ To say that a human could jump over forty pages with one sprint of the ground meant that he was no longer a human. Thud! The rock from which the vocal cords had fallen ripped apart with a heavy sound. Bae Seok-chang collapsed on the spot without even thinking of escaping. ¡°¡­Please save me.¡± He couldn¡¯t run away, so in the end, all that was left for him to do was beg. ¡°It¡¯s not me who shall kill you.¡± Cheoneum-gwi, who was approaching, grabbed Bae Seok-chang by the neck and lifted him up. Moon-ju, the black devil of the world, was grabbed by the collar, and he did not even dare to resist. Cheoneum-gwi threw him towards the opposite cliff. It was a distance that could be crossed at once, so throwing one person across the street was not a problem. Ssang-ryodo was waiting for Bae Seok-chang, which had flown forty sheets. Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong, who had been waiting, swung their swords. One cut the neck of the bae Seok-chang and the other passed through the waist. Bae Seok Chang was so divided that he crossed the river of the underworld without knowing why he had to die. Seo Seok-san, who had crossed the cliff again, asked. ¡°Have you checked all the bodies?¡± ¡°Yes. One hundred phrases are correct until Moon-ju.¡± ¡°The revenge is over because there must be someone in the corpse who made the old man that way.¡± At those words, Oh Tongsu and Galmapyeong let out a long sigh. ¡°Thanks to the owner.¡± I was about to say thank you, but Seo Seok-san stopped talking. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s only been two days since you left and I miss home. If you are more than three o¡¯clock later than me, prepare yourself.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean run?¡± Seo Seok-san, who left with those words, promptly disappeared. The two of them looked at each other in tears. ¡°Is it possible?¡± ¡°Fuck! You have to do your best.¡± Seo Seok-san, who arrived at the manor in less than a day, asked with an expression of no interest, ¡°What¡¯s the go-dong?¡± ¡°It was buried in the ground.¡± Do Pyeong-su said that and patted his shoulder as if to console him. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Hell, he died in the end. stupid bastard Even a black serpent is cheap enough to be stabbed in death. Where was he buried?¡± ¡°In the backyard.¡± Seo Seok-san tilted his head as he moved to the place Do Pyeong-su had pointed out. ¡°Did you make a grave in the house? Who the hell thought of that?¡± He thought it would be easy to find, and the Western Tomb was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Come quickly. What are you looking for?¡± Jeon Ji-hong did not ask how the revenge went. At this, Seo Seok-san pointed to the backyard and said, ¡°Pyeong-su said that Godong¡¯s grave is in the backyard.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Why would you kill a child who is still alive?¡± ¡°Are you alive? But Pyeong-su said that Go-Dong-i was buried in the ground?¡± ¡°I had to bury him in the ground.¡± At that time, Jang Man-dok, who appeared out of the blue, began to dig. Soon he took out a coffin, which contained the old West. ¡°What kind of device did you use for treatment?¡± ¡°Is it time to sell already?¡± Seo Seok-san shouted at Do Pyeong-su, who appeared as if surprised. ¡°Men and horses! You should have told me it was a cure!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right to be buried in the ground. Are you very surprised? Ugh, the love is indeed amazing.¡± ¡°Sa, what is love! It¡¯s just annoying to teach new things.¡± ¡°Who were the two guys you went with?¡± ¡°I will come early if I want to live.¡± Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong, who then arrived at the manor, rolled right through the gate. ¡°Wow!¡± In the thirty years of his thirty years of life and death in Moorim, he had never been so desperate. They ran until they ran out of air, even when they felt a sense of danger that they could die from a coin suffocation. Although they had been living together for the past two years or so and have forgotten, Seok-san was one of the Blood Lions, Cheoneumgui. This made him realize why Moorim became smaller in front of the name of the Blood Lion. Such was the order of Seo Seok-san. Although he risked death on the road, he did not want to bear Seo Seok-san¡¯s anger. They finally reached the manor before they ran out of breath. The shadow of Do Pyeong-su was cast over them, which had been emptied of what was inside. ¡°What are these? Are you dead?¡± With his toes, Do Pyeong-su gently overturned Oh Tong-Soo and Karma-Pyeong. Not having the strength to hold on, they had no choice but to flip over. ¡°It looks like he¡¯s still alive. Did you get hit by a blind sword while going to the Black Temple?¡± -Don¡¯t get hit by a stupidly blind sword. Then you die for me. He remembered the words Do Pyeong-su had left. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ Nope! no. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as a cow, a fingernail.¡± ¡°Then why are they all dying?¡± Do Pyeong-su meticulously examined the bodies of the two people, and they tried to prove their innocence in a situation where they could not even begin to breathe properly. ¡°Uh? Do you have a wound on your shin here?¡± Galmapyeong, who was pointed out, immediately raised his upper body to see where such strength came from. ¡°It was scratched by a branch while spreading the chaff.¡± Do Pyeong-su looked at him with suspicious eyes. ¡°Are you saying that those who are called masters are still scratched by branches?¡± Considering the road that Oh Tongsu and Galmapyeong had come from, it would not be strange to say that even if the leaves of grass cut their throats, they wouldn¡¯t stop being desperate. ¡°Look! If you had been wounded by a knife, would your flesh have fallen off like this?¡± ¡°Nang-a may have suffered the same thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± ¡°Are you mad at me now?¡± ¡°Ah, no, how dare I¡­ I¡¯m just embarrassed¡­¡± It was so sad that I felt like I was about to cry. ¡°Why are you harassing the hard-to-reach children?¡± ¡°It bothers me. I¡¯m worried that the kids might get hurt.¡± ¡°Oh, we are fine!¡± Oh Tongsu and Galmapyeong jumped up as if to prove it. Seo Seok-san, who saw this, tilted his head and saw the sun leaning to the west. ¡°It seems like three hours have passed since I arrived.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Seo Seok-san placed the precious twin dragon swords of Galmapyeong in the ground and looked at the shadows. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s definitely over.¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°How do you guys know when I arrived?¡± ¡°Even if I crossed it, I did not go over it!¡± Their desperation seemed to be able to move the sun. Seo Seok-san opened his mouth, but Oh Tong-soo, who was crazy about Go Seo-bang, asked. ¡°Oh! What happened to the West?¡± ¡°Buried in the ground.¡± ¡°Yes..?¡± ¡°¡­We were supposed to take it out before three o¡¯clock. It¡¯s definitely past three o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Hey, what does that mean?¡± When Do Pyeong-su informed them that the Old West was safe, Oh Tong-su and Galmapyeong, who had lost their strength in their legs again, sat down. ¡°Take a rest today. I¡¯ll think about whether it¡¯s past three or not, and I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡± As soon as the words fell, the two lay on the ground. Soon, a faint snoring sound could be heard. Seok-san had his servants put the two of them in the room. Do Pyeong-su clicked his tongue when he saw them being carried. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, how did you survive in Moorim?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but how many lessons can I teach you?¡± At this, his eyes widened at the words. ¡°Are you going to make a disciple?¡± ¡°What is the disciple? It¡¯s just making sure you don¡¯t get hurt wherever you go.¡± ¡°If you teach martial arts, that¡¯s the disciple.¡± ¡°Did Master teach us martial arts and make us disciples?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But it was a bit strange to see the death penalty earlier, didn¡¯t it?¡± If you mastered the iron blood ball to the polarity, you would then have a body that was inviolable with a sword. However, if the cheol-hyeol-gong was simply a martial art that could harden the outer skin, then it would be faster and simpler to learn cheol-po ginseng. The iron blood ball had the power to harden not only the outer skin but also the inner hole. Most of the Moorim people would tilt their heads when they said that the interior was solid. The high and low of the interior was familiar, but that in itself was quite an unfamiliar term. However, there was a clear difference in the strength that could be produced even if they had the same stamina. There was also the ability to not be pushed by a battle of strength to the master of this sudden internal strength or to scatter in vain. The cavities accumulated along with the iron-blooded balls did not scatter or dry out easily. So, even if one was hit with a sudden blow, it would feel as if the opponent has an inner strength that didn¡¯t dry out. Phut! Phut! Phut! Every time Geom Woo-bin stretched out his arms and legs, a popping sound erupted in the air. Just as there was ki in swords, when kwonbeop reached the level of ascension, it would naturally emit ki. Of course, it was not an easy task to spit out qi from the flesh, unlike metal objects such as swords and swords. However, Geom Woo-bin had already reached that point. Chapter 30 Even if the qi of both Kwon and Gak were still within the span of one span, Geom Woo-bin would be the only Moorim who created the Ki at the age of 12. Jang Man-dok¡¯s mouth, watching Geom Woo-bin¡¯s training, remained half-opened before the break. Two hours had already passed since Woo-bin had poured out his encouragement. That was enough time to wear one out just by moving one¡¯s limbs. ¡®Currently, the inner strength of the death penalty is about this sudden, but to practice the two Sijins like that means that the iron blood master has reached the stage of the Seven Stars!¡¯ From now on, even with Ungi Haenggong, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s skill will be built up surprisingly quickly as he gets older. What surprised Jang Man-dok was the firmness of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s inner strength. If this was a normal, sudden inner work, even the first time Jin, who had practiced kwonbeop whilst full of strength, couldn¡¯t stand it. However, Geom Woo-bin had already done two examinations, and if he left it alone, he would have the momentum to do two more. Evidence of the strength of the inner Gong was in contact with the achievement of the Iron Blood Gong. ¡®I thought it would be five years at the earliest, but if I do well, I might be able to finish the training in three years.¡¯ If it was the martial arts of the blood wind lion that Geom Woo-bin had learned in the eight-star Cheol-Hyeokgong, it was enough to be called a first-class expert in Moorim. ¡®You may be leaving our arms sooner than you think.¡¯ ¡°The wafting aura seems quite unfamiliar, but it is as expected,¡± Seok-san nodded. ¡°If the execution goes well, he will come out around this time next year.¡± Do Pyeong-su remarked. ¡°What would you do if they said you were going out to Moorim as soon as you came out?¡± Seo Seok-san took that response in. ¡°If you look at the martial arts alone, there are very few young chicks who are ahead of the death penalty among the late Moorim indexes, but nonetheless, it is a little different for the thirteen-year-old Moorim.¡± ¡°Do you think the death penalty is young? He was originally a precocious person, and since he has mastered the world of Manbak, he will eat steamed rice, which is an old-fashioned Moorim.¡± He could not refute Yeon Geum-Hong¡¯s words. ¡°There was no mention of the death penalty going out, so don¡¯t worry in advance, and let¡¯s discuss what Seok-san said earlier.¡± ¡°What am I?¡± ¡°Teaching martial arts to the Hangzhou Incident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to tell you a few. What a great thing that is.¡± ¡°The Blood Lion is teaching martial arts, isn¡¯t that insignificant?¡± Yeon Geum-Hong nodded. ¡°The stronger the better, as there are some things this time around, and there is a possibility that the lower ones will be executed.¡± Do Pyeong-su then asked, ¡°So, you want me to teach martial arts as Seok-san said?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re teaching, how about making a disciple?¡± Do Pyeong-su gave a sullen expression at the question of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°Among those old blunts?¡± ¡°When you talk about your age, you have no choice but to suck it up.¡± ¡°You have to have a taste for teaching to make disciples! Teach the death penalty, teach the Hangzhou Incident! Are you all going to burst and die?¡± ¡°Compared to the death penalty, we too are dull. Is that not the case?¡± Do Pyeong-su had no choice but to nod at the words of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°I suddenly remember the time when my father passed away. He regretted that he didn¡¯t accept us as disciples sooner.¡± He didn¡¯t think that he would regret it when he died because he didn¡¯t take the Hangzhou Incident as a disciple, but when he started talking about his master, he became sober, and no one protested against the words of Yeong Ji-hong. ¡°If you are seriously considering accepting the Hangzhou Incident as a disciple, I am in favor.¡± Seok-san said. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can decide on our own. You must get permission from the death penalty.¡± ¡°Of course. Once we reach an agreement, the order is to inform the death penalty.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Seo Seok-san also agreed, and Do Pyeong-su glanced at Jang Man-dok. ¡°What? Do you agree, too? How are you going to teach without opening your mouth? Through writing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to leave it untouched.¡± In the end, a consensus was reached. ¡°Now all that is left is to get permission from the death penalty. Who will talk? What? Man-dok, is that what you do?¡± Everyone looked at Jang Man-dok with a bewildered expression. ¡°Are you going to talk to the death penalty?¡± Of course, the answer to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question came from Do Pyeong-su. ¡°You mean the executioner read your expression?¡± Jang Man-dok nodded. ¡°The death penalty, great!¡± Of course, Geom Woo-bin and Eun-Blood Pungsa gladly allowed the anti-juicing incident to become a disciple. ¨DI¡¯m sorry for making four bags at the age of execution. -Oh! That¡¯s right! This is really embarrassing. ¨DI will do my best to create good qualities that are not ashamed of the death penalty. -Don¡¯t make it too hard. ¨DI intend to teach slowly. That was the conversation between Geom Woo-bin and Jang Man-dok with facial expressions. ¡°Sit down.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, the Hangzhou Incident had to be hesitant, and there were only four chairs on which the blood lion was seated. Sehwa, who was quick-witted, knelt on the floor first, and Samak Gangseo also knelt on the cold floor. ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± Go Seobang politely answered Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. ¡°It was almost all right.¡± After revenge for the Black Serpent, the heart of the Hangzhou Incident was filled with respect for the Blood Lion. Although on the outside, Go Dong is behaving like Oh-Dong, the fact that Samak Gangseo was stabbed by a knife and ran to annihilate Heuksamun was proof that he cared for them on the inside. ¡°From now on, listen carefully to what I have to say. You are dead from today.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words came out of nowhere, but he could clearly hear the words ¡®dead.¡¯ Hangzhou¡¯s face was bleached white. ¡°I, we¡­ ¡­ Whoa, what¡­ ¡­ Did you do something wrong?¡± It was respectable, but it was still considered scary. Jeon Yeong-hong gave a pint glass to Do Pyeong-su. ¡°What if I start with those words after removing the front and back? I¡¯m not doing anything right anyway. Do you guys want to stay as workers or become our disciples?¡± Disciple of the Blood Lion? It was quite an unrealistic name. So, the answer was late, and when Jeon Yeong-hong said, ¡®You don¡¯t want to be a disciple?¡¯ Kang Seo Samak shouted at the same time. ¡°I will! student!¡± He was not just anyone else; he was actually a disciple of Moorim¡¯s best blood wind lion. Most of Moorim¡¯s giyeon came from when they were young, but Samak Gangseo didn¡¯t get the giyeon that he had only heard in words until he was in his fifties. Gangseo Samak was full of expectations, but Sehwa remained silent and did not answer. Jeon Yeong-hong frowned as his sub-servant kept silent. ¡°Why? Do you not want to be my disciple?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m now twenty-seven, can I learn martial arts?¡± Oh Tongsu groaned. ¡°We are fifty-one! It¡¯s only half of us!¡± ¡°The older brothers are originally from Moorim! The only martial arts that I know of is bangjungsul!¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Three of the blood lions burst out laughing, and the alchemist Hong grabbed his head. Since he was his servant, it was his responsibility to teach his martial arts. ¡°Who said bangjungsul is martial arts?¡± ¡°The courtesan who taught me the martial arts is sometimes said to be the strongest martial artist in the world¡­ ¡­ is not it?¡± Seok-san said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely wrong. There is a saying that men rule the world, but women rule men.¡± ¡°Noisy! You flirt!¡± He calmed down and said in a more relaxed tone, calming his anger with a deep breath. ¡°There is a saying that the earliest time is when you think it is too late. If you don¡¯t want to learn martial arts, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Just remain a worker.¡± If it was a high-class prostitute enough to be called the best in Gangseo, she could be called the best master in the world. If she was left as a worker here, she might be left to just do menial chores and simply die of old age. ¡°Oh, no! I will study hard to death!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be prepared for that. We¡¯ll make you feel like that.¡± The regret that ¡®I will remain a worker¡¯ crept into his head. Seok-san said, ¡°Then from today, you are the death penalty. If it is a death sentence, there should be a death penalty and a priest, but it goes without saying that the three of you are the youngest.¡± At this, Samak Gangseo shouted at the same time. ¡°Of course I am the ambassador!¡± Oh Tongsu groaned. ¡°Whether you look at your age or your military skills, I¡¯m the big brother!¡± ¡°Damn! It¡¯s not even my ten seconds!¡± ¡°One year younger than me!¡± Samak Gangseo, upon witnessing this, promptly Follow me! At this, Samak Gangseo shook his head and fell down. ¡°Where dare these!¡± Said Do Pyeong-su, who shouted. ¡°I guess we have to decide. Ah! I had a good idea!¡± He then asked without much expectation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°After six months, they will be ranked according to the level of military service. Of course, this is not a novel idea. The really clever idea is to apply that sequence to us as well. You can¡¯t really win with fraudulent sales! All the people who make them are sold out. how?¡± ¡°Oh, oh! Is that a good idea?¡± Seo Seok-san agreed, and Jang-man Dok-do, who had been stabbed in the side by Do-pyeong-su, nodded. Alchemy Hong¡¯s eyes became ferocious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a masterpiece to reduce the death penalty competition from four to three? Are you guys arguing about that now? The only martial arts that I know of¡­ ¡­ Eww¡­! What are you going to do after six months with what you know as a martial artist?¡± In the hand of Alchemy Hong rising up, there proved to be three piercing needles. ¡°Oh, no, we want to discuss something. If you think Setong is at a disadvantage, you can adjust the level.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°If you get rid of their inner skills, wouldn¡¯t the level be the same? Should I cut off one more leg muscle vein?¡± ¡°Yes? No, that¡¯s nonsense¡­! Master of the year! Don¡¯t make such a worried expression!¡± Fortunately for Gangseo Samak, it was an offer that didn¡¯t exist. In addition to this, their fate was decided by lot. ¡°Who cares about their rank? It¡¯s annoying, so I¡¯ll do it anyway.¡± Four wooden chopsticks were held in Seo Seok-san¡¯s hand. The person who picked the longest one became the metabolite of the Hangzhou Incident. ¡°By the way, do you pick up Sehwa too? Regardless of your age or martial arts, of course you have to be the youngest¡­¡± The hoarse voice of Yeon Ji-hong cut off Oh Tongsu¡¯s words. ¡°Are you going to remove the inner hole and cut the root veins as Pyeong-su said?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Of course, Sehwa should also participate! Opportunities are equal for all! Hehehe!¡± Only Sehwa, who had to be humbled, has a single smile. Seo Seok-san shouted at Samak Gangseo, who was fighting fiercely. ¡°Just grab something!¡± Surprised, three people stretched out their arms back and forth. In addition to this, what was left was Sehwa¡¯s. Jeon Yeong-hong smiled and stroked Se-hwa¡¯s hair. ¡°Our Sehwa has become the in-laws of the middle-aged and elderly.¡± Samak Gangseo¡¯s back was trembling with a throbbing fever. After returning from the Hangzhou Incident, Pension Hong asked Seo Seok-san. ¡°How could you be so bad?¡± ¡°What am I?¡± ¡°You used your chopsticks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡± The chopsticks in Seo Seok-san¡¯s hands were all the same length. However, when Gangseo Samak took out the chopsticks, the lower part had been made into powder. Only the chopsticks handed over to the last Sehwa remained intact, and eventually Sehwa became a great residence. ¡°It would be fun to quarrel with them.¡± The water was hot enough to pull the chicken¡¯s hair out at once, but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face was calm as she soaked her body. ¡°The second became Oh Tongsu, the third became Goseobang, and the youngest became Galmapyeong.¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled at Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°Has Sehwa become an ambassador? How did he become like that?¡± ¡°Because of the evil hand of fate. But what if you¡¯re coming out soon?¡± ¡°According to Priest Zhang, it will be about a month or so.¡± Seo Seok-san put his arms around the barrel containing the sword Woobin and placed her chin on it. ¡°What will you do first when you come out?¡± ¡°You have to go out, right? Why?¡± ¡°Somehow, I think I know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°My name is Namgoong Hye-yeon¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly and said, ¡°Haha! Not at all. And she¡¯s been dating him four times before.¡± ¡°Still, that¡¯s pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good boy. But there¡¯s a lot of work ahead, so where¡¯s the time for a woman?¡± Seo Seok-san smirked. ¡°There is a balance in everything in the world. Look at us. I have been fighting all my life in Moorim, and because of my life, I can¡¯t get married and have no children. It¡¯s a shame that the death penalty exists, but how lonely our last years would have been if we didn¡¯t.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s last words were full of energy. ¡°The martial arts are good, but you also need to know how to enjoy life, death penalty.¡± Chapter 31 Finally, the three-year closure training was over. The fact that martial arts had risen so much that it could not be compared with three years ago could be known without having to fight anyone. ¡®Isn¡¯t it hard to find someone who is better than me among the late-stage indexes?¡¯ His confidence was never arrogant. ¡°Do you want to go to Geom Woo-bin?¡± At Gam Woo-pyung¡¯s question, Dong Chang-min shook his head. ¡°He is no longer interested. Because if he fights now, he can crush him with a single blow. Do you know about Namgung Soju?¡± It was Namgoong Hye-yeon¡¯s strength that made it possible to endure three years of hell in the first place. ¡°It must be in Namgungse.¡± As a mother-in-law who came once or twice a year, Gam Woo-pyung¡¯s expectations looked natural. ¡°Then I have nothing else to do, so shall I go get revenge on Geom Woo-bin instead?¡± The two headed to Wolhagiru together. ¡°If it was Woo-bin, I heard that she went to Beijing to study writing. So these days, the people working in the house take turns delivering the drinks.¡± ¡°When does she say she will be back?¡± ¡°I heard at least five years.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Dong Seongbang found a classmate who had returned to the Dongsei Taoga because he was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°You should go to Zhugellse for a while.¡± ¡°What will happen to Zhuge?¡± ¡°It sounds like the former head of the household is doing the money-making. I should go, but I have work to do then. From the looks of it, Nemu-gong¡¯s achievements don¡¯t look bad, and his age has passed the terms and conditions, so I¡¯ll have to make his name known to Moorim soon.¡± Alumni Chang-min, who had not been able to meet Namgoong Hye-yeon, Geom Woo-bin, and secret dance after three years of closure training, decided to go to the Zhuge family. ¡°Are you going?¡± ¡°Okay. In the meantime, the four people who came to deliver alcohol instead of you couldn¡¯t answer saying that it was not for them to decide, but I¡¯m glad you came at the right time. Anyway, it¡¯s changed remarkably. If I had met you on the road, I would not have known.¡± The three years of training in the closed school had raised Geom Woo-bin from a boy to a young man. He was only thirteen years old, and even though he looked seventeen, this in itself was unsurprising. ¡°How did Zhuge Sega know about the scammer and place an order?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but rumors about the scammer have spread to Hubei and Shandong provinces. Not long ago, a person from Doshandong Province came all the way here to taste Sagi-ju.¡± It seemed that there are many people in the world who have a lot of money and have nothing to do. ¡°How much quantity does Zhuge Sega need?¡± ¡°I said it was a lot of fun, but he said it was difficult. What we were talking about was how could it not be until two hundred?¡± ¡°Is there a big party?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s the previous generation of Gaju¡¯s golden tax collection, so a big party isn¡¯t a big party at all.¡± The tax collection for the next generation of the five generations of the Moorim family to retire after leaving all the money behind Moorim must be a big event. ¡°The date of the event is about Dalpo, but it would be better to prepare in advance as we have to go to Hubei Province.¡± Two hundred bottles of scammers are too many to carry alone. ¡®If I said I was driving the wagon by myself, would the priests jump?¡¯ If Woo-bin, who had been entrusted with the western mark as a mark, accompanied him, even the Blood Lion will not object to going alone. Geom Woo-bin, who had come out of Wolhagiru, went to the West End. As the largest scale in Hangzhou, the Western Mark boasted a large area. The wagons were constantly coming and going, and the storage space in one corner was also huge. In the midst of a rush of dozens of people coming and going, Geom Woo-bin visited the general. Superintendent Jeon Pil-ji, who felt bored at seeing Woo-bin, who was so modest and too young, was surprised when he heard his name. ¡°Are you Soju-sun?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Geom Woo-bin replied with a light smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that name in a long time.¡± ¡°Hey! I do not know this precious person, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve seen you once before¡­ You have changed remarkably in the meantime.¡± After guiding her sword Woo-bin to her waiting room, Jeon Pil-ji took out a car that was served only to the largest customer. In Hangzhou, the reputation of the Hangzhou Wu Line has long since surpassed that of Western landmarks. No matter what the purpose of coming to the western country was, the hospitality was natural. ¡°Why did Soju-seon come to our Western Pyo-guk?¡± ¡°I want to entrust the tokens to be sent to Zhuge Sega.¡± ¡°Ah! This time, the previous head of the family is doing the washing in gold.¡± ¡°I think there will be quite a few things going to Zhuge in the Western Pyoguk?¡± ¡°Yeah, it probably is.¡± ¡°Hey, I just want you to put three hundred bottles of our liquor on the way.¡± Jeon Pilji changed to a slightly perplexed expression. ¡°Three hundred¡­ ¡­ Are you sick?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a small amount.¡± ¡°It really is. Three hundred bottles of Sake Liquor are bulky, but since it is a very expensive drink, I am concerned.¡± In case the item is stolen or damaged, all responsibility shall be borne by the Western Mark Office. Therefore, it was natural that expensive goods would be charged with high shipping costs regardless of their volume. ¡°Please set the price appropriately in the Western Mark.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even know how much it was. However, she had the belief that she wouldn¡¯t be ripped off by the western mark. Geom Woo-bin was about to return, but Jeon Pil-ji said, ¡°Oh! This tour needs to be turned around a bit. I have to stop by Namgung Sega in Anhui Fortress. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the. But maybe¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Does Soju-seon accompany you on this feat?¡± ¡°Maybe it will.¡± Hearing Gum Woo-bin¡¯s answer, Jeon Pil-ji¡¯s expression brightened remarkably. Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t know the reason, but it was because of Namgung¡¯s Hyeyeon that he was able to improve Jeon Pilji¡¯s expression. Every time she came to the western mark, there was no one in her mark who did not know that she was curious about the news of Geom Woo-bin. She said that she was able to take Geom Woo-bin to her Namgung Sega, so she couldn¡¯t help but be happy¡­ ¡°We were also thinking of opening a dealership in another castle.¡± ¡°Okay, very good. I think we can help with that.¡± Geom Woo-bin went to her mark as he was seen off by former Pil-ji. As she left the western mark, she finally realized that she was about to go a long way. When she returned to the manor, she saw Sehwa¡¯s and Woo-bin¡¯s figures, she had a bewildered expression on her face. ¡°Hey, are you here?¡± Sehwa greeted Geom Woo-bin in a crouched position. ¡°Sajil, what are you doing?¡± ¡°My father wants me to walk with ducks starting today.¡± Despite the cold weather, she was drenched in sweat. ¡°AHA! It¡¯s a lower body workout.¡± ¡°Whoa! I don¡¯t want to train my lower body! My calves are as thick as my thighs!¡± ¡°Still, the strength of a warrior comes from the lower body, so work hard.¡± ¡°Sabaek, have you been there?¡± Samak Gangseo, who greeted him warmly, was sweating profusely and moving her duck steps. ¡°Location.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We were also some of the first-class experts in Moorim, but it¡¯s too much to train for a year already¡­ ¡­ .¡± A low voice interrupted her karma opinion. ¡°So what?¡± At the voice of Do Pyung Soo, Karma Pyung¡¯s hair pierced her body like a Zara. ¡°I want to work very hard. Yes! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Okay? That¡¯s a good attitude. Then I have to increase the weight of the iron on her ankles from five to ten.¡± Otongsu and Go Seobang¡¯s palms fell from the back of Galmapyeong¡¯s head. ¡°Saying such nonsense to Sasuk!¡± ¡°Should I go in and gain some weight?¡± They were weeping and moving erratically. ¡°You didn¡¯t do that to me, did you?¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s a waste of time if you do something like that to a genius like the death penalty. Have you been enjoying the city for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes. I also got a new order.¡± ¡°When you try to take an order from a new place, the vendors overflow, don¡¯t they?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin smiled. ¡°The rumors about the scammers seem to have spread all the way to Zhuge.¡± ¡°Yes? Is that Zhuge, one of the five generations?¡± ¡°It looks like the previous head of Zhuge-se is washing his face in gold. I¡¯m going to bring two hundred bottles of scammers there.¡± The quick-witted Jeon Yeong-hong did not miss Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words, ¡®I¡¯m going to take it.¡¯ ¡°Are you going to go directly to the executioner?¡± ¡°Since it was commissioned by the Western Survey Bureau, there is nothing difficult for me. You just have to follow along.¡± Before the blood lion could say anything, Geom Woo-bin hit the player. ¡°I want to go on this tour alone.¡± As expected, the Blood Lion jumped. ¡°To go that far alone, absolutely not!¡± ¡°Not alone, but with the western mark¡­¡± ¡°There are no weak bastards like those who fly away when the wind blows!¡± Various reasons were given, but the conclusion was that Geom Woo-bin alone could not send it because he was worried. ¡°You said you were raising me to be the best, right? If I can¡¯t even follow through on my own, how can I become the best of all time? The priests know better than anyone that my martial arts are not weak.¡± Geom Woo-bin felt sad that he was going alone, but he was right. She could not hold Geom Woo-bin in her arms forever. ¡°It¡¯s not a risky road. It will be a good experience for me.¡± He had never defeated Gum Woo-bin before, but this wouldn¡¯t change anything. The Blood Lion nodded his head with an expression that looked like he was about to cry at any moment. Geom Woo-bin stopped by the western stamp office, signed a contract, and paid in advance. He only had to leave now. As he was walking with excitement, he heard someone calling him urgently from behind. ¡°Shoju-sun! Soju-sun!¡± When he turned his head, he saw a tangled little boy about seven years old, hurriedly running towards him. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My brother is being beaten¡­ and I think he will die soon. Please¡­¡± The story of the little boy with a desperate expression on his face could simply not be ignored. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a choir. Come on!¡± Chohyang Street was one of Hangzhou¡¯s famous slums, and it had become quite a street. Geom Woo-bin followed the kid ahead and asked, ¡°You mean you came all the way from there?¡± ¡°I told people to help¡­ but nobody cares.¡± There was nothing new about people who turned away from the misfortunes of others. Geom Woo-bin followed her little boy with a stride. In addition to this, one gaze followed Geom Woo-bin and turned around. ¡®Okay.¡¯ Seobang felt something passing over his head and lifted his head. Puck! It was an arrow that passed over his head and lodged in a pole, to which a piece of paper was tied. ¡°What is that?¡± The Go West, who had gone recklessly with duck steps, caught the arrow by jumping a distance that normally only his hand could reach. ¡°Hey! My ankles are sore! Mapyeong only increased the weight of the shackles because of that child¡­¡± Seobang, who opened his paper and checked the contents, felt shocked, almost as if his heart stopped. ¡°Masters! Masters!¡± Chapter 32 He had forgotten about duck steps. Somewhere, the four masters who ran like crazy when someone loosened their duck steps and beat them in the head, went all the way to the backyard that day, but now they didn¡¯t show up. ¡°Where are you in now! Dog poop can¡¯t be used for medicine¡­ Ouch!¡± The shock on the head had been expected to get delayed, but it did not come. ¡°Are you just going to live your life like a cripple?¡± It was Do Pyeong-su who gave the terrible threat. ¡°Not that, look at this!¡± Go Seobang sent a letter to Do Pyeong-su. Apparently, after getting two more hits, the third fist turned to the head, and Seo Seok-san saved him. ¡°You should blame your dark eyes, why are you beating the disciple?¡± ¡°I can read half the letters here too. It just takes a while.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°I rest in the yard¡­ No, I was training and it was tied to an arrow that suddenly flew.¡± Seo Seok-san, who confirmed the letter, turned white. ¡°The death penalty has been kidnapped!¡± Yeon Ji-hong, who had been holding the letter, trembled. If it was Shinshi, only this angle was left. ¡°If it were our disciple¡­ it¡¯s your shit, right? Isn¡¯t that the death penalty?¡± Seo Seok-san then began to speak in a heavy tone. ¡°Just in case, I checked, and all your poop is in the manor. They misunderstood the death penalty as our disciple and kidnapped him.¡± ¡°How dare some motherfucker kidnap a heavenly death penalty! If you catch them, I will destroy the old tribes!¡± As much as Do Pyeong-su tried, he couldn¡¯t identify the enemy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a faction to see him using a disgraceful method of taking hostages?¡± Do Pyeong-su received Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s absurd, if the factions were more than the savages, they couldn¡¯t have been worse.¡± ¡°It is. Still, I think it¡¯s a Sapa¡­ ¡­ Do you really have nowhere else to go?¡± Although the Blood Lion was considered to be the magic itself, it was not the only fact that had caused disputes and quarrels to arise. If they didn¡¯t like it, there may be more mages who sharpened their teeth because of their personality that didn¡¯t seem to discriminate between love affairs. ¡°Are they the demon gang that wiped out five years ago?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, the three of them tilted their heads. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know because I did it myself.¡± ¡°Why did you sweep them away?¡± ¡°We have the same name. Bloodline.¡± ¡°Is that really the only reason why?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°How the hell did you even get into an accident?! Where in the world is there a guy who wipes out a foe just because he has the same name!¡± To Seo Seok-san, who was shouting, Yeon Seok-hong promptly replied, ¡°You also killed Hwahwaeumma for the same reason.¡± ¡°Are you harmonious?¡± ¡°Sichuan Province twelve years ago.¡± Seo Seok-san quickly remembered it. ¡°He deserved to die! How many women did that color horse kill?¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Whopping¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Of course I don¡¯t know. The reason I killed Hwahwaeumma was purely because he had thicker hair than you.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t show off his thick hair in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t have killed him!¡± Bang! Jang Man-dok smashed the table violently. ¡°You want me to focus on the death penalty?¡± Since then, they have named dozens of people, but the time had already come to be unilaterally promised without naming anyone. The Blood Lions brought their own weapons. They did not know who kidnapped Geom Woo-bin, but one thing was for certain. Even the corpse wouldn¡¯t be able to be preserved completely! As they were about to leave the door, Sehwa said, approaching recklessly. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t I go with you?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something to write about even in the beauty world.¡± ¡°Giral is also a bountiful year.¡± Yeon Geum-hong spoke coldly and passed, but he was not ignorant of Sehwa¡¯s heart. Not as much as the Blood Lion, but the Hangzhou Incident was also worried about Geom Woo-bin. And so, he left a word before he left. ¡°The executioner will return safely. This is the promise of the Blood Lion.¡± When he thought about it, he didn¡¯t think he had ever made a promise in his life for more than five times. He had lived for over ninety years, so he made an appointment almost every twenty years, and that promise was kept. maybe. However, the present promise was not a promise that could be kept only with the will of the Blood Wind Lion. ¡°Isn¡¯t the death penalty already wrong?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s cold reply returned to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s worried remark. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! Do you think the death penalty would be so easy to capture?¡± ¡°But if you kidnap the death penalty and call us, the master would not be an ordinary master.¡± They called the Blood Lions in place. If they put their mind to it, the four of them could wipe out one or two Gudaemun sects. To call them like that meant that one was ready enough, and it also meant that the enemy was that strong. Do Pyeong-su continued. ¡°What would you do if something happened to the death penalty?¡± ¡°Kill the enemy and we must die too. You¡¯re mad at the death penalty because of us. What kind of life do you live in?¡± Seok-san¡¯s words were everyone¡¯s heart. Thanks to the haste, they arrived at the middle of Yongbong Mountain earlier than the appointed time. If one were to go up about 20 pages, they would find a dead shrine that was hidden by the forest. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Everyone shook their heads at this question. You could fool a dog¡¯s nose, but you certainly can¡¯t escape their attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone waiting for us alone?¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s negative predictions became a reality as he moved closer to the dead house. No matter how much attention he drew, the only things that caught his attention were the wild beasts and insects. Holes were drilled in the walls and the roof was half-collapsed, but the interior could not be fully checked. He could tell by a glance that there was one person there. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell it is.¡± Even Master Hwajeoksan, who had been called Cheonoecheon, admitted to himself that the work of the four of them simply could not be afforded. Jeon Yeong-hong was the first to take a big step. ¡°Let¡¯s see how great a person he is.¡± They then walked into the slaughterhouse. There was also only one. He grew his hair tall, but he could tell by his wide back that he was a man. The man with his back was sitting in a wooden box large enough to fit a person in. ¡°I brought an assistant. Am I supposed to be like you?¡± His voice was cracked like that of an old man, but he didn¡¯t look old. ¡°Our death penalty¡­ ¡­ No, where is the disciple?¡± In response to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, the man tapped the box he was sitting on with his sword. ¡°If you have the skills, try to save it. Ah! Not yet. You must realize the evil you have committed. Of course, not one or two.¡± With this, the man put his sword on top of her box. All of the Blood Wind Lions were confident that they would be able to save Geom Woo-bin before the sword could dig into the box, but no one moved. Even the crab¡¯s own heart in the box wouldn¡¯t be this careful, but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s life was at stake, so the Blood Lion acted like the best coward in the world. ¨DCan¡¯t you feel the death penalty in the box? -Yeah. Perhaps¡­ Do Pyeong-su tried to bring death out, but Jeon Yeon-hong stopped him. ¨DMaybe he took a drug to hide even the smallest sound of his breath. At this point in time, a man¡¯s voice pierced through their voices. ¡°Twenty years ago in Luoyang¡­¡± Memories of the Blood Lion rushed to that place at that time. ¡°Great man Kwak Bang-woo.¡± ¨DI was in Sichuan province twenty years ago. I stayed here for two years because I had business to do. Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok could not recall the memories of Luoyang Kwak Bang-woo. The same goes for Seo Seok-san, who asked the question. ¡°Is it so long ago that you don¡¯t remember, or are you pretending not to know because I¡¯m afraid?¡± ¡°I know we have grudges, but we free our disciple who doesn¡¯t care. Do you want us?¡± At this, the sword pierced the wooden box. Do Pyeong-su looked surprised. ¡°I do not know! I do not remember!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember how I killed my parents and utterly destroyed a family! Are you guys still human?¡± To the desperate man¡¯s scream, Yeon Geum-hong replied, ¡°If my parents had died, the resentment would have gone to heaven. In the name of the Blood Lion, how could none of that have happened in Moorim? But I really do not remember Luoyang twenty years ago. We didn¡¯t even go to Luoyang back then.¡± The man slowly turned his head. ¡°Blood¡­ Lion?¡± He had on a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Who¡­?¡± ¡°This is the Blood Lion you were looking for. The masters of the boy you have.¡± ¡°Hey! all¡­ ¡­ You say you are blood lions?¡± Now, the blood lion¡¯s expression became bewildered. ¡°If you were the one who called us all the way here, why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡­ It¡¯s not the tongue, the Blood Lion, it¡¯s sang ga, ga, gangseo three songs¡­ ¡­ yo. What is this?¡± ¡°What? Samak Gangseo?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Then, you mean your enemy is Gangseo Samak?¡± He nodded again. ¡°Then why are we executed¡­ ¡­ No, kidnap the disciple!¡± ¡°That is¡­ ¡­ Of course, I knew he was the disciple of Samak Gangseo¡­¡± In an instant, Alchemy Hong moved. Before the man¡¯s sword could dig into the box, Alchemist Hong¡¯s hand already grabbed his neck first. Bang! At this, the man¡¯s back was peeled off, and one of his arms slammed against her broken crown. ¡°Come on, check the box!¡± Yeon Geum-hong grabbed his man¡¯s leash just in case but did not stop his breathing. ¡°Sister, please stop.¡± Without having to check the box, Geom Woo-bin appeared through the cracked wall. ¡°Execution!¡± The three of them who were trying to check the box, and Yeon Geum-hong also ran to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you caught?¡± ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°Clap!¡± Even Jang Man-dok spoke up. Of course, no one could hear it. The man who was lying on the floor took a rough breath and spit out a startled voice. ¡°Uh, what happened? She went after her little boy, so I thought it would take an exam.¡± ¡°The little acting was great. But I couldn¡¯t lie to the end. And I walk a little faster.¡± He then asked, ¡°What else are you talking about?¡± Geom Woo-bin then began to talk to her stories of what had been happening in the city. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to hurt me.¡± ¡°Of course! Because I¡¯m not an unscrupulous person who hurts children!¡± Do Pyeong-su slapped the man in the back of the head so that his eyes popped out. ¡°Shut up! What did you do well?¡± ¡°I heard it from outside. It turned out that it was not the priests¡¯ work, but the four men¡¯s work.¡± At this, Yeon Geom-hong held Geom Woo-bin while scratching his arms. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m really happy.¡± He felt so happy that he felt like crying. The arrows of the Blood Lion who did not want to cry had been directed at her man. ¡°You dare kidnap our death row?¡± When Do Pyeong-su tried to swing his fist at her man, Geom Woo-bin stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s not kidnapping!¡± ¡°For me, that¡¯s it!¡± Seo Seok-san proceeded to help Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Whether it is kidnapping or cheating, a man who has committed even a fingernail wrong to the death penalty cannot be left alone. Let¡¯s cut off the limbs and then throw them away as animal food.¡± ¡°If you put your head on the ground and bury it, it will eat itself.¡± The fierce-eyed Jang Man-dok also nodded in agreement. The man¡¯s face had no blood left and it looked like he was about to die. ¡°Wait.¡± Geom Woo-bin then cut into the middle between the Blood Lion and her man. ¡°You can¡¯t kill someone just because you deceived me.¡± ¡°Yes? I can save the guy who pulled out all my hair, but I can¡¯t save the guy who touched the death penalty!¡± These were words that could tell how strong Seo Seok-san¡¯s will was. However, as always, the Blood Lion could not seem to defeat Geom Woo-bin. ¡°You decided not to take people¡¯s lives lightly. If you kill this person now, the priests will build another karma. And that¡¯s because of me.¡± With this, the Blood Lion eventually had no choice but to retreat. They realized that if they killed the man, their job would eventually become Geom Woo-bin¡¯s. Do Pyeong-su pointed to the man who had collapsed on the floor because his legs had lost strength. ¡°But we can¡¯t just send him back. That¡¯s because they knew we were here.¡± ¡°Let me take you home. We have to find out what¡¯s going on with the four.¡± The man waved his hand. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to know. I will take revenge.¡± Do Pyeong-su acquired a fierce impression of him. ¡°Are you implying that you touched our death penalty with something so trivial that it would backfire like this?¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ Shall we go then?¡± No cattle had been led to the slaughterhouse. He came to catch three dogs, but when four tigers appeared, he could find it in himself to understand the man¡¯s feelings. ¡°What is your name?¡± When the man¡¯s answer to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question turned out to be delayed, Do Pyeong-su growled. ¡°The death penalty asked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kwak Bong!¡± Geom Woo-bin tried to ask about the resentment between Samak Gangseo and Kwak Bong, but eventually gave up. They would be seeing each other soon anyway, so it would be a better time to get the parties involved. ¡®What if the sajils killed that person¡¯s parents?¡¯ Chapter 33 If one were to kill an innocent person, then one must pay the price with their life. However, he didn¡¯t want to lose Samak Gangseo to that extent. Whatever the past, these were the types of people that Geom Woo-bin embraced. This was the moment when the proverb that the arms bent inward came to life. When they arrived at the manor, the Hangzhou Incident awaited them. ¡°Sabaek!¡± After confirming that Geom Woo-bin was safe, the Hangzhou Incident embraced Geom Woo-bin without anyone talking about it. It wouldn¡¯t feel this happy if her dead parents came back alive. If something were to happen to Geom Woo-bin, the life of a manor Oh Seon-won, who was still difficult, would eventually turn into hell. Geom Woo-bin was the only haven that protected them from the Blood Lion. ¡°They are sneakily stretching their legs.¡± The Hangzhou Incident, startled by Do Pyeong-su¡¯s threat, returned to their duck-walking posture. Geom Woo-bin also did not take the side of the Hangzhou Incident this time. Seo Seok-san lifted the back of Gwak-bong and set it down in front of Samak Gangseo. ¡°Do you know this guy?¡± ¡°Is this your first time seeing it?¡± ¡°I have no clue! That¡¯s because I was only ten years old at the time!¡± Seoksan Mountain was at eye level with the Gangseo Samak. ¡°In some cases, you may die today.¡± Through his experience with the Blood Lion, he knew that Seo Seok-san¡¯s words weren¡¯t just a threat. ¡°Buy¡­ Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Twenty years ago, Luoyang. Great man Kwak Bang-woo.¡± Seo Seok-san told the time, place name, and name that he had heard from Gwak-bong. The memories of Samak Gangseo ran fiercely back to 20 years ago. It was quite life-threatening, so one would have to remember it somehow. ¡°Ah! Twenty years ago, I was in Luoyang for about a day or three!¡± At the words of Oh Tong-su, Go Seobang and Galmapyeong looked puzzled. ¡°Are we all there?¡± ¡°This is the time when we are called Samchung Gangseo, not Samak Gangseo!¡± He could tell how he lived by looking at the worm worms in his house. ¡°At that time, all three of us went to Luoyang for the first time in our lives, so why can¡¯t we remember that?¡± Galmapyeong clapped his hands. ¡°Right! At that time, I was commissioned to take the seal from someone and deliver it to someone!¡± He also remembered the old book. ¡°You received a hermit as a commission!¡± It was a very cheap life back then. Seo Seok-san asked Kwak Bong. ¡°Was it your father whose seal was taken from them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s question turned to Samak Gangseo. ¡°Did you kill that person by taking the seal?¡± At this, Samak Gangseo¡¯s head turned left and right at the same time. ¡°No. Did you just take the seal? It was just a snatch, so no one was hurt.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°We just gave the seal and we left Luoyang right away. There was no reason to stay long because it was a request I received from a place I stopped by for a short tour of Jungwon.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes then turned to Kwak Bong. ¡°If what they say is true, you must have found the wrong enemy?¡± ¡°You have come to the right place! At that time, the seal was taken away, and my father was unable to sign an important contract and ultimately died a month later by the sword of an assassin!¡± ¡°What does that seal and assassin have to do with it?¡± ¡°If my father had paid for the contract, he could have used that money to get an escort and stop the assassin! He couldn¡¯t find an escort because of Samak Gangseo, so it¡¯s like the Gangseo Samak killed his father! Am I wrong?¡± Seo Seok-san took a deep breath before he asked Kwak Bong. ¡°I have to go find the assassin and the client and get revenge. Isn¡¯t that common sense?¡± ¡°They have already found and killed them. That was three years ago.¡± ¡°Then the revenge is over! Why are you here fucking around?!¡± ¡°Ah, Samak Gangseo is also responsible for your father¡¯s death. This. Even a little, even a little¡­¡± It seemed to be able to understand the plight of Kwak Bong, who was crying. ¡°Die for revenge You learned martial arts, so after taking revenge, you suddenly became futile, didn¡¯t you? Now I am at a loss as to what to do and how to live. That¡¯s why you came to Gangseo Samak by broadening the scope of your revenge, didn¡¯t you?¡± Gwak Bong, who could not answer, continued with the words of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°You honestly know that Hangzhou, no, Samak Gangseo has nothing to do with the death of your parents, right?¡± Kwak Bong promptly replied in a crawling voice. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re bad guys.¡± In the end, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s palm struck Kwak Bong¡¯s back in the head. When he heard his story, even the desire to kill disappeared. However, as long as he knew that the Blood Lion was here, he couldn¡¯t just let him go. ¡°If we release this guy, we¡¯re going to spread our identity here and there.¡± Kwak Bong didn¡¯t even deny it. ¡°Master,¡± Sehwa cautiously called out to Yeonjunhong. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not killing that person, are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s pitiful.¡± It was Sehwa¡¯s expression that looked like a puppy shivering in the rain. Fireworks then exploded in Kwak Bong¡¯s head! It jumped and caused his heart to start pounding. ¡°If you go out from here, you may be going around the village spreading rumors that there is a blood lion living in this manor. I can¡¯t believe my mouth either.¡± At Kwak Bong¡¯s words, the Blood Lion couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Are you going to wash your neck to be cut off please?¡± Geom Woo-bin said, ¡°Once I think of a good way, I¡¯ll stay here. Aren¡¯t you going to run away?¡± Kwak Bong, who received Gum Woo-bin¡¯s question, shook his head resolutely. ¡°Even if I chase you, I won¡¯t go!¡± Without knowing why, Kwak Bong heard the reason only after being hit. ¡°Respect the death penalty.¡± ¡°Unconditional obedience to the masters and all respect to the four hundred. okay?¡± Kwak Bong nodded and asked Sehwa. ¡°Then why are you squatting like this? When I saw it yesterday, I heard that he even stood up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s martial arts training.¡± ¡°What kind of bizarre martial arts are you learning?¡± Sehwa let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s lower body training. To be honest, is this martial arts training or the masters just to annoy us¡­¡± Then, something came over the wall. Leaving the door open and jumping over the wall was definitely not a good idea. Kwak Bong got up abruptly and quickly moved to the seat protecting Sehwa. Kung! Creepy The shiny dog, with twice the size of a normal dog, radiated a ferocious force that seemed like it could run towards Kwak Bong at any moment. ¡°Long life! it¡¯s okay! You are a guest!¡± As Sehwa approached the reckless dog, the dog called Jangsu eagerly wagged her tail. ¡°Have you been hunting since morning?¡± Kwak Bong belatedly discovered that the dead roe deer were drooping after longevity. ¡®A dog came alone to hunt a roe deer?¡¯ With that, another dog crossed the wall. This guy had a wild boar the size of his own in his mouth. ¡°What a wild boar!¡± The creature, who put on a happy expression on Sehwa¡¯s touch, found Kwak Bong, growled, and lowered her body. With Sehwa¡¯s coaxing, the four dogs who returned one after another had something in their mouths. The first two dogs thought it was because dogs could hunt too. However, there was something else in the mouths of the two dogs that had come after them. ¡°Hey! Boram has been digging wild ginseng for a long time. It had been a hundred years since then. What did the soldier put in his mouth? More than two hundred years? Sabaek-nim and the masters will definitely have plenty of side dishes today!¡± Sehwa carried a heavy wild boar and roe deer on both shoulders. The sight of four dogs chasing after him seemed unrealistic to Kwak Bong. ¡°A little boy is the death penalty of a blood lion, Samak Gangseo is a disciple of a Blood Lion, and four dogs are hunters? There is nothing out of the ordinary in this house.¡± Dozens of workers were busy coming and going, and it was very crowded with many wagons coming and going. And so,o there was nothing special about the man who crashed into a carriage while trying to avoid Geom Woo-bin and fell. However, the pocket that fell from her fallen man¡¯s arms caught Woo-bin¡¯s attention. Her palm-sized black leather pouch was plain, but the opening was slightly opened, and the contents spilled out were familiar Geom Woo-bin. ¡®Screen seconds?¡¯ As she was with Jang Man Poison, she was exposed to hundreds or thousands of medicinal herbs evenly. Screen Cho was one of the many grasses, and it was not a common grass that was familiar to Geom Woo-bin. Seeing the man moving about, one of the clerks shouted. ¡°Hey! What are you doing over there? The load on the wagon is Taesan! It¡¯s Taesan!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± It seemed that he was a person who works for a Western signage. ¡®It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ To Geom Woo-bin, who was leaving for the western country, the Prime Minister once again asked him not to be late tomorrow. ¡®Finally, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡¯ Geom Woo-bin was excited while the Blood Lion simply looked restless. ¡°The death penalty, don¡¯t do it, think again. How harsh is the world out there?¡± ¡°If you close your eyes, you will cut your nose, and if you fumble your nose, you will remove your pockets.¡± ¡°Moorim is a place full of evil spirits.¡± The blood lions took turns terrifying Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you accompany us?¡± What they had been talking about for the past few days had always been a ride-on companion. However, this time too, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s will was firm. ¡°I want to go alone. You cannot live forever in the arms of the priests.¡± ¡°Thirteen is the age when you can be protected. What kind of late index makes a move out of Moorim so quickly?¡± ¡°I am not a late-stage index and I am not a Moorimchudo. It¡¯s just following the mark. There are quite a few Gosu among the representatives we are going with this time, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Even if the national master of the state is not as good as the death penalty, what kind of power will these scoundrels be of any power?¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am taller than the western national sovereignty.¡± The other three then gave a pint glass to Do Pyeong-su, who made fun of the wrong mouth. As always, the Blood Lion could not defeat Geom Woo-bin. Two days ago, he was all ready to leave, but that night, Geom Woo-bin prepared one more thing just in case. Since the departure for the tour proved to be early in the morning, the time for Geom Woo-bin to leave the manor was early. In order to see him off, she was waiting at the gate not only with a Blood Lion, but also with her four dogs on the side of Hangzhou. ¡°The priest is a punishment Looks like you left?¡± Last night, Do Pyeong-su left a message to Geom Woo-bin saying that he could not see him off, explaining that something important had suddenly happened. ¡°Yes. I left like dawn. and¡­¡± Seo Seok-san then pulled a man standing behind him. He was an old man with a thick beard and a hunchback. ¡°He is a friend we have known for a long time. He has a heavy mouth and is quick-witted. Please do small errands during your visit.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Geom Woo-bin bowed his back and made eye contact with the old man with a hunchback. And he had a word. ¡°The Priest, too.¡± The eyes of the hunchback old man, startled, turned left and right and fell down. Seok-san let out an awkward laugh. ¡°Huh huh huh! Why does the death penalty seek peace that is not here?¡± However, his words ended up getting ignored. ¡°It also smells like a priest.¡± Then, he stared at me. As more time passed, the old hunchback¡¯s eyes moved diligently, and three of the Blood Lions blinked eagerly. ¨DHold on! Hold on! However, he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Pick! I took a bath yesterday, what do you think I smell like?¡± Jeon Yeong-hong kicked Do Pyung-soo¡¯s ass. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you stand it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t smell, but the death penalty does smell!¡± Do Pyeong-su, who had disguised himself as a hunchback old man, straightened his waist and returned to his original height. ¡°Do priests really smell?¡± ¡°Each person has a unique smell. Anyway, try¡­ To be honest, it wasn¡¯t great either. Did you really think I would be deceived?¡± He then replied: ¡°I thought you would pretend to be deceived.¡± After the noisy see-off, Geom Woo-bin left the manor. He was originally alone and he thought he would live like that for the rest of his life, and evidently, it did feel that way. ¡®Did you just pretend you didn¡¯t know and go with me?¡¯ Chapter 34 Puck! Kwak Bong, who had gotten hit in the back of the head, fell forward. ¡°Why are you hitting me?!¡± He screamed out, causing Do Pyeong-su to hit him once more. He was confident that he was strong enough to face the three evils of Gangseo alone, but he could not avoid the hand of the Blood Lion. ¡°Where are you talking about?¡± ¡°Because you beat me for no reason!¡± ¡°Why not? The size of the firewood is different.¡± This was because there was no free board and lodging at Oseon Manor, Kwak Bong was entrusted with chopping firewood. He was not someone who was careless enough to sit here, play, and eat, so he did what he had to do, but then this happened. ¡°How do you cut all the firewood like this?!¡± He cut the firewood cut into eight equal parts in one axe that was the same size without a single inch of error. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s going to disappear to ashes anyway, so it doesn¡¯t have to be the same¡­¡± Puck! ¡°Do what you tell me to do.¡± Sehwa, like a fairy of consolation, came to Kwak Bong, who was standing in tears as Do Pyeong-su became distant. ¡°Now, don¡¯t touch the masters¡¯ plantings.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sabaek has gone a long way alone. You must be very upset, but I don¡¯t know what kind of anger you¡¯ll get if you mistreat the masters now.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to kill me?¡± ¡°I may die. that¡¯s miserable too. Limbs cut off and tongue pulled out or something like that.¡± Sehwa, who left eerie words, walked away with a clumsy step that did not quite match her beauty. ¡®It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary family.¡¯ Geom Woo-bin glanced at a man in his early twenties as he rode her horse. Kang Hak-pyo, who dropped a candle from his bosom, was apparently participating in this show as a leader. ¡®Should I pay attention to Pyo-Doo Oh?¡¯ When the fire extinguisher was burned, it inhaled the smoke and fell into a deep sleep. It was a fairly expensive herb, so it was difficult to find unless you were from a very wealthy family. It was certainly strange that a single embroiderer had a fairly large amount of screen seconds. However, that alone could not investigate Kang Hak-pyo¡¯s fault. Kang Hak-pyo, who had been working for 10 years in the Western Pyo-guk, was fairly trusted by everyone. If he excuses his insomnia that he uses it personally, he had no choice but to skip it. He thought, ¡®It could be,¡¯ but the odds of that happening didn¡¯t work. The three wagons full of luggage moved slowly toward Anhui Fortress. The flag of the western emblem fluttering at the front and rear was so powerful that it won concessions on many roads. Of course, it was not possible to avoid the greenery as a western landmark. However, it was different from the bandit Geom Woo-bin vaguely fought. When three bandits blocked the way forward, an elderly man stepped out. A representative then explained to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I am a negotiator. He is a sleeper with greens and strings.¡± He shouldn¡¯t attack the target blindly as a bandit. If that happened, the security of the evasion would become more and more difficult, and this would be no good for the bandits. In particular, the representatives of large-scale marksmanships, such as Western marksmanship, were accompanied by unavoidable masters even as a large number of bandits. Bandits were people too, but he knew that their lives were precious. Pyo-guk wanted to avoid the situation where the bandit would kill the leader and the puppeteer. In this way, a toll was a way for both bandits and flags to step back. If the mark was safely transported with the right amount of money, the mark was good, and the bandit was not a bad choice because it was possible to make money without bleeding. The negotiator spoke a few words with the bandit, and then took a bag from Pyo-guk and handed it to the bandit. The bandit, who checked the amount in the pocket, disappeared after arguing. Even after meeting the bandits, they went on their way as if nothing had happened. For Geom Woo-bin, all of this was a strange experience. The night then passed without incident. This is because he stayed in a place called Seobanghyeon. Pyo-gyuk left the city and entered a place with rice fields on both sides. Geom Woo-bin, who was behind him, speeded up his speech and approached Pyo-gyuk and Oh Sang-jun. Oh Sang-jun, who saw Gum Woo-bin, spoke first. ¡°You will reach Namgungse by tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Then are you going to camp today?¡± ¡°Yes. There is no proper place to stay in the middle. But how did you know that?¡± Oh Sang-jun was always polite to Geom Woo-bin. In Hangzhou, the name Suzhou Ship was located much higher than Geom Woo-bin had initially thought. ¡°I predicted the way I was going and hit him roughly.¡± ¡°I have a lot of camping experience, so it won¡¯t be too much of an inconvenience.¡± ¡°Oh, Pyo-guk, have you ever tried sashimi?¡± Oh Sang-jun¡¯s throat moved up and down. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve only tasted one or half. To be honest, it¡¯s too expensive to drink with my monthly salary.¡± ¡°There are a few scammers that I personally have. In my opinion, I would like to serve everyone, but they¡¯re not a lot, so I think I can only give three people: Pyo Oh, Pyo Noh, and Pyo Seong.¡± The labor minister and the name of the surname were also two out of the six voters in the Western Pyoguk. Usually, one leader accompanied each mark, but this time, there were so many expensive items that three heads came out. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is disrespectful to offer alcohol while performing.¡± As Geom Woo-bin gently pulled back, Oh Sang-joon quickly intervened. ¡°No. A drink or two is fine after work and before going to bed.¡± After the conversation, Geom Woo-bin, who fell backward, looked at Kang Hak-pyo. ¡®Your face is full of anxiety, and you care more about the inside than the outside.¡¯ Doubt turned to certainty. The Minister of Labor passed by Gum Woo-bin and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m fine with three glasses.¡± Such was a cute act that was obviously a scam. She nodded as if Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t care, and the Labor Minister¡¯s face widened. As the sun began to set, camp preparations began on the mountainside. Because it was a basin, it blocked the wind, and the ground was flat, so it was good for making a bed. Priests and janitors, who were accustomed to camping, were busy preparing meals and firewood. In the meantime, she had nothing to do with Geom Woo-bin. If she picked up a tree branch and hit it, she would buy a ticket and dry the embroidered pieces. ¡°Seo Joo-seon, please just rest.¡± ¡°If you put soil on Soju-seon-sama¡¯s hands, we will be scolded.¡± Only Geom Woo-bin herself did not know why she was being treated like this. After all the work was done, the four of us gathered together. It was on a wide rock in the middle of the forest where the eyes of the other party could not reach. ¡°Are you sorry that we only drink together?¡± At the words of Seong Joo-myung, the Labor Minister said, ¡°Then you go to sleep.¡± ¡°Heh heh! My taste always triumphed over my conscience.¡± Geom Woo-bin pulled out four bottles from her arms. It was such a small bottle that only two cups could be served per bottle. ¡°I¡¯m acting, so I shouldn¡¯t drink too much, right?¡± ¡°Sure. This is just right.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t drink. This was because she had already taken the antidote for screen seconds. The antidote-infused scammer may taste a little different, but the three Podus nevertheless burst into exclamation. She drank it sparingly, but her drinking party did not last long because the amount proved to be so small. ¡°When I return to Hangzhou, I will treat you properly.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a shortage of scammers in the fraud brewery?¡± Geom Woo-bin soothed the disappointment of the three pyo-dus like that. Most of the puppets and pawns were already in bed. Geom Woo-bin also went inside the soft sleeping bag and waited for the incident to happen. If nothing were to happen today, then what Kang Hak-pyo was aiming for was probably the item from Namgung Sega. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait that long. He moved carefully, but a rustling sound reached his ears. In addition to this, the smell of burning candles tickled the tip of his nose. It was a low wind basin, so the smoke was sucked into the nostrils of everyone who slept. As Geom Woo-bin expected, Kang Hak-pyo got out of bed after a few moments passed. He didn¡¯t seem as cautious as when he put the screen candles in the campfire. Soon, a new sign was felt in the forest. Even with his eyes closed, he could see that there were four. ¡°You seem to have handled it well.¡± Judging by his voice, he was a middle-aged man. Then, Kang Hak-pyo¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Give me the money you promised.¡± ¡°To be addicted to gambling and sell people like brothers. Your life is a mess too.¡± ¡°Pyo-guk only sees his hand, so who am I selling to?¡± ¡°The mark loses money as well as lose their lives.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you sure you want to kill Pyo and Jiangjasu?¡± ¡°Do you know why we are called Muyeong-sazan? Because it never leaves any evidence or traces, it is silent, and the last cup is¡­¡± Whoops! After the sound, Kang Hak-pyo¡¯s low moan followed. ¡°Hey, promise¡­ This shows the end of cruelty.¡± The sound of Kang Hak-pyo falling had been heard. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve slapped people who are sleeping.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be hit by the night dew for a long time, so let¡¯s hurry.¡± Geom Woo-bin could no longer pretend to be asleep. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep because it was noisy.¡± Noh Daebang, one of the Muyeongsajans, who was about to stab the nearby Pyo¡¯s chest with a knife, was startled. He had never seen a human who did not fall asleep at the beginning of the screen. ¡°Uh, how are you awake?¡± ¡°Did you hope you don¡¯t wake up talking so loudly?¡± This time, a voice was heard from the other side. The three pyo-doo also escaped from the sleeping bag. ¡°Is this not possible?¡± Joo-Myeong Seong shouted at the sleeping people. ¡°These guys! What are you doing? Are they all deaf!¡± Geom Woo-bin remarked, ¡°These people inhaled what is called screen vinegar and fell asleep.¡± Still, the three pyo-heads thought it was strange that only they had happened. ¡°A screenshot?¡± Geom Woo-bin then pointed to Kang Hak-pyo, who was killed by a knife, and explained what he was doing. ¡°So, you mean that Hak-pyo made a fuss with that shaman and put us to sleep? The reason we didn¡¯t fall asleep is because the antidote contained in the liquor the soju ship gave us, right?¡± ¡°Yes, so the scammer wouldn¡¯t have been able to. When I go back to Hangzhou, the liquor I drink will taste better than today.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s sashimi also tasted great¡­ No, that¡¯s not the problem now.¡± The eyes of the three pyo-heads were focused on Muyeong-sazan. ¡°You are the invincible samurai who has a splendid reputation.¡± The reason Muyeong-sajan was famous was because of its brutality and martial arts, as well as erasing the traces of the crime. Unlike the usual way where martial arts had become famous, Muyeong-sajan had become more famous because of the fact that although martial arts were of little value, he had achieved a lot because of it. The ten years of indulgence of men doing so many bad deeds proved their meticulousness. However, now, it was discovered like this by Geom Woo-bin, who had just appeared in Moorim. ¡°Where can we see how insignificant the martial arts of the martial artist are?¡± The magistrate Zhan pulled out his sword in unison. ¡°Even if we are not masters, we are not to the point of being beaten by a pyo-doo. We also have an advantage in numbers.¡± Geom Woo-bin remarked, ¡°He has a high criminal intelligence, but his arithmetic is bad. It¡¯s four to four.¡± Muyeong-sajan burst into laughter all at once. ¡°Are you saying that a guy who hasn¡¯t even lost his fur under his nose is going to get stuck?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled at Jang Ji-il, a middle-aged man with a mustache who spoke. ¡°Then you can hang out with me.¡± With that, he rushed to Geom Woo-bin. It seemed that he did not miss the opportunity to preempt this opportunity. He didn¡¯t even carry a weapon. Naturally, the other three had a fight with the three heads. He swung his sword towards Woo-bin¡¯s neck with the momentum to kill him at once. He could tell this just by looking at the momentum, but he was convinced by the movement of the sword. ¡®Weak.¡¯ Being strong and weak was a subjective judgment to the last, and the place work was not a match for Geom Woo-bin. Geom Woo-bin avoided the sword wielded by Jang Ji-il for a while and watched the fight between the three pyo-dus. It was also due to the fact that Muyeong-sajan¡¯s martial arts were not very strong, but the reason why the three pyo-heads were able to push them with ease was because they had basic skills. It was his first actual battle, so he wanted to fight a little more, but the field work proved to be too weak against the actual battle. With that, Geom Woo-bin took a big step and slapped Zhang Il¡¯s chest with his palm. Chapter 35 ¡°Gagging!¡± The job site had been blown away with a scream. He didn¡¯t think it would be dangerous enough to kill, and he wasn¡¯t even ready to commit murder. He had only been planning to help if the three Poduo were in danger, but they managed to subdue Muyeong-sajan one by one. Of course, like Gum Weo-bin, he did not put the matter in his hands. They had no reason to keep Muyeong-sajan alive, and they were people whose life had been part of murder. After three screams in succession, the stormy time stopped. The three Pyo-du, who could not look at Geom Woo-bin because they were engrossed in their own fight, were surprised. ¡°Did the soju ship do it?¡± ¡°Still alive.¡± Any Moorim, he knew that it was harder to capture than to kill. ¡®Are you more advanced than us?¡¯ No one in Hangzhou didn¡¯t know that Geom Woo-bin had managed to beat the cheeky Budokan director. However, there was a qualitative difference between the Budokan or the operator and the Muyeong-sajan. Especially in situations where life comes and goes, even the most experienced Moorim would inevitably have a hard time. Even so, the fact that Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness meant that she was superior in martial. ¡®There were rumors that the Hangzhou Saship might be quite skilled, but I didn¡¯t know that the Soju ship could be this big,¡¯ said Geom Woo-bin, approaching the bodies made by the three Pyo-dus. ¡°Let¡¯s get these out quickly and we¡¯ll take a break. Don¡¯t worry, the author won¡¯t wake up until morning.¡± She even behaved like a presbytery Moulin. The next morning, the pyo and the shoguns who got up were stunned to learn that they had dipped their feet in the underworld while sleeping. ¡°That child of Hak-pyo was aiming for the target with Muyeong-sajan! There is no one in the world to trust!¡± ¡°If it was the shaman, he would have killed us all! If it wasn¡¯t for the soju line, we¡¯d be here by now¡­¡± As everyone¡¯s eyes scoured Geom Woo-bin, said person was saddling up his horse and was preparing to leave. A staff member and a janitor came to Geom Woo-bin and thanked him. ¡°Thanks to the soju ship, I saved my life.¡± Geom Woo-bin waved his hand at them as they nodded. ¡°No. Of course I did what I had to do. I¡¯m sorry for not letting you know in advance. We have to get solid evidence.¡± Due to the chaos, the tour departed later than usual, but the atmosphere was not bad. In the middle, he went somewhere with Seong Joo-myung¡¯s captive work, but only Seong Joo-myung managed to return. Perhaps he killed the place thing, but Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t care. She could have passed it over to the coffin, but Moorim and Kwan had a relationship where they did not invade each other like river water and well water. Therefore, it was extremely rare for a Moorim to hand over someone to an official, and this time it was not all that uncommon. When they arrived at the entrance of Anhui Fortress, the people dispatched by Namgungse were waiting for us. ¡°We have already taken Jeonseo-gu to Namgung Sega and Western Pyoguk.¡± Geom Woo-bin felt surprised at Seong Joo-myung¡¯s words. ¡°Are you in the Western Countries?¡± ¡°Yes. Perhaps the Western Marks Bureau also contacted Oh Seon Manor. Because the Hangzhou Sai Ship has asked me to contact you if there is anything going on.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­ I must have informed you that I didn¡¯t hurt a single fingertip and that I was completely safe, right?¡± ¡°Since the letter to Jeonseo-gu was so small, I couldn¡¯t write a detailed account because of space limitations. Briefly, I wrote down the fact that the target was attacked and there was nothing wrong with it. But why are you sighing?¡± The excuse was training to learn the martial art of Cheoldugong, but this was obviously tormenting the disciples because the masters were not in a good mood. As the time of standing with his head attached to his side with his hands on his side exceeded two angles, a new moan began to come out of the mouth of the Hangzhou Incident. ¡°However¡­ Why should I be like this¡­ do you?¡± Next to Hangzhou Incident, Kwak Bong was also in the same position. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, run away.¡± It was an atmosphere where one knew that if they ran away, they would die no matter how ignorant you were. Seoseoksan Mountain and Dopyeongsu, with a checkerboard between them, arranged white and black stones neatly. They were getting acquainted. ¡°Get your arms down. Shall I sew it to your side?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s gloomy tone, the five quickly stretched out their arms. ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like teaching when I try to teach poor people after watching the death penalty. Are you okay with the death penalty?¡± ¡°The act of acting is that you have to live a good night¡¯s sleep from time to time, but no matter how well you stay, it¡¯s quite hard to do. Eww!¡± ¡°You pretended to sigh and moved to the left side of the stone so it was easy to bounce. Do you want to use a trick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, a mere coincidence.¡± ¡°A coincidence is a kite in the shape of a cow. Don¡¯t you know that if you get caught cheating, your wrist will be cut off?¡± ¡°Are you going to cut off my wrist? Where do you cut it?¡± ¡®The manor atmosphere is really¡­¡¯ Into the precarious atmosphere, the voice of Yeon Ji-hong jumped in. ¡°Hey, guys!¡± ¡°How old are we, the kids¡­!¡± The god of quarrels and quarrels descended, so he was furious even with the use of such simple titles. There was also Jang Man-dok behind the alchemy Hong who ran like a light. Taang! He then spoke as he placed a piece of paper the size of a palm on the checkerboard. ¡°It¡¯s just a letter from the Western Marks!¡± ¡°Western country? Are you saying that it has something to do with the death penalty? What is it about?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked as Seo Seok-san read the letter. In addition to this, the three hit the ground. ¡°Hey! Where are you guys going? What is it about?!¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s last voice was heard from far away. In addition to this, there were only five people left. ¡°How long do we have to be like this?¡± ¡°That, well¡­¡± Crumple! In front of a tiger the size of a house, herbalist Sang-do Ko eventually got tired of it. There was no way to escape from the slowly approaching tiger in front of the three chapters. As soon as he turns around, Park Chan-beom will bite his neck before taking two steps. ¡®I haven¡¯t even been married yet¡­!¡¯ Suddenly, the tiger ran in. Koh Sang-do couldn¡¯t get out of the boat enough to stare straight at his death. All he could do was close his eyes. Kung! The tiger let out a strange scream and a strong wind blew past. The wind was so strong that Go Sang-do eventually rolled over the floor. Although his shoulder ached, he didn¡¯t feel the pain he should have felt when bitten by a tiger. He drew out all his courage and opened his eyes secretly. The first thing he saw was the tiger in front of him. ¡°Hey!¡± He quickly rolled his body away, but the tiger, lying on the floor, showed no sign of chasing him. Swallowing back, he confirmed that the tiger was dead. He was obviously dead. The cause of death was a rupture of the intestines resulting from a broken back. ¡°What is this?¡± The riddle could not be solved forever, but Koh Sang-do, who had come to gather medicinal herbs, was able to get hoppi instead of medicinal herbs, eventually going to the village triumphantly. On the road from Zhejiang Province to Anhui Province in a straight line, five tigers and wild boars were killed in a mysterious way. The Blood Lion finally arrived at Namgungse, leaving such a noisy trail. ¡°Suck it!¡± He crossed the fence This was the first time in the history of four hundred years that Namgung had allowed moon talk. As soon as the Blood Lion crossed the fence, he was able to spot Geom Woo-bin standing in the gymnasium. Geom Woo-bin, who stood there with white marble, seemed to be waiting for them. ¡°Where did you get hurt¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Uncle, aunt.¡± It was only after Geom Woo-bin wrinkled one of her eyes as she spoke, the situation became clear. Geom Woo-bin looked fine, to the extent that it was embarrassing that they ran away like crazy. ¡°There is also a gate, so why are you climbing over the wall?¡± ¡°Ah! Damn, I can¡¯t see the gate very well. I¡­ ¡­ There is! Hahaha!¡± Do Pyeong-su smiled awkwardly and crossed the wall again, and the other three followed. ¡°No, he came in, but he has to leave¡­¡± Seok-san¡¯s voice could evidently be heard outside the gate. ¡°Hangzhou Sa Line invites you to visit Namgung Sega!¡± There were five or six Namgung three samurai in the gymnasium, but because it happened so quickly, all of them wore bewildered expressions on their faces. ¡°These are my aunts and uncles.¡± ¡°Oh that¡­ That¡¯s right. You are very lively.¡± Thanks to her performance, Geom Woo-bin was being treated as a distinguished guest in her Namgung Sega. When the guards who were guarding the gate opened the door, the Blood Lion came in with his back and leisurely like those who had come for the first time. Geom Woo-bin, who was holding a smile, ran to Yeon-geum Hong. ¡°Hey, our Woo-bin! It looks like you had a lot of trouble with the representation! Her face is halved!¡± ¡°You must have been homeless, but didn¡¯t you catch a cold? Where is your body hurt? Have you ever had anyone bully you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been three days since I left home.¡± ¡°Is that all? I think it¡¯s been three years.¡± Do Pyeong-su then asked in a very low voice, ¡°The death penalty, did you ever get angry because we suddenly came to you? I was worried that the target had been attacked¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly, and then she hugged Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Nice to meet you. I don¡¯t see the priests either, so I think it¡¯s been three years since I left home.¡± The Blood Lion then smiled and hugged Geom Woo-bin. Namgoong Hye-yeon and her uncle Namgoong Seong-won approached them after a thrilling reunion after three days. ¡°Heh heh heh! I have never seen such a close relationship between an uncle and her nephew.¡± Geom Woo-bin introduced Namgung Seongwon. ¡°You are Namgung Seongwon Daehyup, the third younger brother of Lord Namgung. And this one¡­¡± Before Geom Woo-bin finished speaking, Seo Seok-san suddenly stepped out. ¡°It¡¯s Hyeyeon. We heard a lot about Woobin. She is as pretty as I was told.¡± Just as Geom Woo-bin had changed, Namgoong Hyeyeon was also changing from a girl to a lady. ¡°Did Woo-bin tell me?¡± ¡°Then¡­ How petty she is to say she¡¯s got a pretty, kind-hearted friend. It was the first time she knew that Woo-bin was so talkative.¡± Geom Woo-bin then pulled Seo Seok-san¡¯s collar to dry it, but Seo Seok-san didn¡¯t seem to want to quit. While Seo Seok-san was chatting with Namgung Hye-yeon, Namgung Seong-won asked, ¡°You seem to have come because you were worried about Woo-bin when you heard that Pyohaeng was attacked, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel like that¡¯s too much¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin cut off Do Pyeong-su¡¯s hastily reply. ¡°No. We decided to meet at Namgungse. She was going on a family trip and it seemed difficult to meet on the way, so she decided to join from Namgung Sega. Sorry for not letting you know in advance.¡± ¡°No. Namgung Sega¡¯s door is always open for her guests. But since it¡¯s a trip, my luggage is really short.¡± All Blood Lions proved to be empty-handed. ¡°Because there are people who don¡¯t like to be bothered so much. haha!¡± It had been a sudden visit, but Namgung Sega had a room for guests. Do Pyeong-su, who was in front of the car brought by Si-bi, asked, ¡°The death penalty, why did you lie to the Namgung child?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a Namgung child, is it Namgung Hyeyeon?¡± ¡°No, Hyeyeon is your uncle.¡± She was a forty-year-old Namgoong-Sung-won, but in the eyes of her blood-blooded messenger, she was still a child. ¡°Did you come right after receiving Jeonseo-gu?¡± ¡°I just ran for a month.¡± ¡°How long did it take?¡± ¡°About half a day?¡± ¡°How many Moorim people can come from Wuseon Manorwon in Hangzhou to Namgungse here in half a day?¡± Only then did Do Pyeong-su know what Geom Woo-bin was talking about. ¡°At the end of the day, our military might have been exposed!¡± Seok-san remarked, ¡°You won¡¯t even notice that we are blood lions like this.¡± ¡°Of course it is, but you have to be careful in everything.¡± He was a Blood Lion who had never done anything like being careful, but this time he agreed that Gum Woo-bin was right. ¡°Then are we going on a family trip?¡± When Do Pyeong-su asked this with a bright expression, the other three looked at Geom Woo-bin with bright eyes. While Geom Woo-bin was facing the brilliance of presbyopia, Namgung Seongwon was with Gaju Namgung Cheolun. ¡°Woo-bin¡¯s aunt, are her uncles¡¯ military aggression bad?¡± ¡°Among the samurai belonging to the outer corps guarding the outskirts of Namgungse, there was no samurai who saw the approach of the Hangjusa ship.¡± Chapter 36 ¡°Isn¡¯t that a question of discipline hazard?¡± ¡°There will be a part of that, but I think we need to figure out how the Hangzhou ship came to be first.¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Yes, for example¡­ If the Hangzhou sa ship came running after receiving a message that it had been attacked¡­¡± ¡°What is that¡­ What? Can¡¯t you? What is the distance from Hangzhou to here, so are you here at that time?¡± ¡°So¡­ ¡­ What if you came?¡± Such a level of hard work is impossible even for Namgung Cheolun. ¡°Don¡¯t you know too well that there are as many guinea pigs as grains of sand in Moorim?¡± ¡°What about their prayers?¡± ¡°It seemed that he hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. So the meal offering is more suspicious.¡± Namgung Cheol-woon nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point where you can even hide your prayers?¡± When one reached a certain level of martial arts, the energy naturally radiated. It was like the smell of sweat, and it was not something you can hide by trying to hide it. ¡°If you can capture prayers so perfectly, you can say that you have reached the level of refutation, but did you know that there are at most fifty masters who have reached that level in the present Moorim?¡± ¡°Of course. So I thought that Soze was making an absurd misunderstanding, but even so, I thought that it would be better to treat the Hangzhou Saship with the utmost sincerity.¡± Even if they misunderstood, there was nothing wrong with making friends with Hangzhou ships, as they were quite famous people in Hangzhou. ¡°But at first glance, it seems that Hyeyeon is interested in Geom Woobin, is that true?¡± At that, Namgung Seongwon smiled. ¡°It does look like that. According to Shibi, she changed her clothes twelve times when the news that Geom Woo-bin had arrived. I got a message that she was coming, and I had her clothes picked up.¡± ¡°This is really annoying. Doesn¡¯t this mean he¡¯s getting married to the foundry kid? Even so, our Namgung Sega can¡¯t just be tied to the brewery, right?¡± ¡°There is no problem, but it is difficult to look down as it is just a brewery. You don¡¯t know because only my brother doesn¡¯t enjoy alcohol that much, but Hangzhou¡¯s scammer is too great to be just a drink. It is a drink that cannot be sold because it is not available. They get 60 hermits per bottle at Giru, but they say that you have to wait your turn to drink that as well.¡± ¡°Sixty hermits for a bottle of wine? Isn¡¯t that more than our Sega¡¯s samurai salary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A few years ago, a strange rumor circulated in Hangzhou. It is said that the hermits of Hangzhou dried up when Wu Seon Manor earned hermits and did not use them.¡± ¡°What? Pu ha ha ha! That is too much of a rumor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but just ask the western label. It seems that this wasn¡¯t just a rumor. Therefore, it should not be underestimated as a mere foundry. How many good deeds he did there, would it be called Hangzhou Saseon? The public sentiment they gained is by no means a small fortune.¡± Namgung Sega, who reigned as the loser in Anhui province, was looking for an opportunity to expand her power into her Zhejiang province. Despite the large cities of Hangzhou and Suzhou, Zhejiang Province did not have any significant Muslim forces other than the Dong clan. In that sense, if they had a good relationship with Oh Seon Manor, it could be an excellent bridge for Namgung Sega to advance into Zhejiang Province. ¡°For now, we must not neglect to treat them.¡± The Blood Lion was able to hear the full story of the incident that was later attacked by Geom Woo-bin. ¡°A cup of nothing? Who else are they?¡± They were so insignificant for the Blood Lion, they were unheard of. ¡°Just hearing the name is a catch. Anyway, I¡¯m glad they were weak. What if they were strong?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled at Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°If we were strong, we would have attacked from the front instead of using a trick like a screenshot. That¡¯s why we let Screen Seconds work.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were fussing at night in my pharmacy to make an antidote? That¡¯s what Mandok said.¡± Do Pyeong-su belatedly said, ¡®Ah! Did you say that even the death penalty can read the facial expressions?¡¯ He scratched his head. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t know what kind of variables will arise in Moorim. We have to choose the safest way possible.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind. Are the four qualities good? Any newcomers?¡± Only then did the Blood Lion realize that he had brought them upside down. ¡°Are you going to sit down now? Even if you¡¯re stupid, you won¡¯t be that stupid, right? Right?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it until now. If I keep doing that, will I die?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh no. Those guys are fine. Hahaha!¡± Before Geom Woo-bin asked any more questions, Sibi¡¯s voice could be heard outside. ¡°This is a message from the Lord asking us to have dinner together.¡± The Blood Lion was unexpected. If it was the head of the Namgungse family, the position it occupied in Moorim was close to the best. It was one of two things where such a person invited mere breweries or people to a meal. ¡°Is Namgung Cheolun good enough?¡± Seo Seok-san answered Do Pyung-soo¡¯s question. ¡°I heard that he has quite a bit of talent, but he is famous for being an idiot with stronger self-esteem than his skills.¡± ¡°Why is he inviting us?¡± Geom Woo-bin told Si-bi that he would find out sooner or later. ¡°That¡¯s how great our Oseon Jangwon is.¡± The Blood Lion looked at Geom Woo-bin with an expression that said she did not understand. ¡°What? Are you just making and selling alcohol?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just call the liquor merchant a hang-jusa ship?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what the idiots who like to name gave it to them. What have we done?¡± All he had to do was catch a few bounties and help those in need a few times. It was done purely to get Geom Woo-bin¡¯s praise, so the Blood Wind Lion was ignored. However, because of the good deeds that Geom Woo-bin performed in the name of Hangzhou, the Blood Lion had a much greater reputation in Hangzhou. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the priests, but for the most part, money is power. Priests, are you keeping the money I gave you?¡± ¡°Yes. Stuck under the bed¡­ No, it was piled up step by step.¡± ¡°I threw it in the closet¡­ No, it is well organized.¡± ¡°Sister Yeon is meticulous, so I don¡¯t think there is anything to worry about, and Priest Jang¡­ ¡­ Yes? Are you at the pharmacy? Why do you keep your slips in the drugstore as a hermit?¡± Do Pyeong-su groaned. ¡°Did you write the slip as a spark? It doesn¡¯t matter that I didn¡¯t write a few pages! If the death penalty told you to keep it, you should keep it well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can keep it well in the future. Anyway, the fact that Gaju invited us to a meal means that our manor Oh has grown so much that even Namgung-se cannot ignore it.¡± Geom Woo-bin was proud, but the Blood Lion evidently looked embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to be famous.¡± ¡°The more eyes you see, the more likely it is that it will be known that we are in Hangzhou.¡± Geom Woo-bin read through such a bloody lion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who would think of an antidote as a blood lion?¡± ¡°Haha! Yes?¡± The Blood Lion and the Anti-Season were names that were at the extremes. As they talked, it was time for dinner. Everyone stood up, but Seok-san suddenly spoke. ¡°Oh! If we go on like this, there is one problem!¡± ¡°What problem?¡± ¡°You and our faces. On the surface, we look twenty years older than you. is not it?¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± ¡°If Namgung-se did something to us in a public place, everyone would think it was strange, right?¡± Dopyeong also apparently struck a match. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a complete soybean family?¡± Geom Woo-bin replied, ¡°Then sister-in-law Yeon can tell the three priests ¡®brother,¡¯ right?¡± Geom Woo-bin spoke lightly, but she put on a terrifying expression on Pension Hong. ¡°Never!¡± Even Geom Woo-bin was startled by the intense reaction of Yeon Geum-hong. ¡°I¡¯m just acting for a while¡­¡± ¡°Even in dreams, not in acting, you can¡¯t call those poor people bro!¡± ¡°Then what do you do? You won¡¯t be able to say a word at dinner.¡± At Seoksan¡¯s words, the other screamed. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± ¡°Ho ho ho! Woo-bin is called her aunt Pension Hong.¡± Seo Seok-san helped Seok-san as he greeted Namgung Cheol-un. ¡°This is our ¡®youngest.¡¯ Heh heh¡­¡± ¡°It is nice to meet you here. The cooperation on the Hangzhou Saship has grown from here to Anhui Province.¡± They greeted each other warmly and took their seats. On the side of Namgung Sega, Namgung Cheolun, Namgung Seongwon, and Namgung Hyeyeon were seated. The food laid out on the round table was neat, tidy, and tasted great. ¡°Is this duck delicious? The skin is crispy and the flesh is moist.¡± ¡°The fish doesn¡¯t even smell fishy and it¡¯s chewy. Namgung-se and Suk-soo are pretty good at cooking.¡± ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll have to tell you to learn how to cook.¡± The Blood Lion ate really comfortably. It was a meeting with the head of the Namgung-sae family, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t care at all. In fact, if one were to tell them that they were the head of the Namgung family, they would be like a young junior who knew how to use a sword. Because of that, the food in his mouth pushed around while he tried to smile. Was there another joke for today? ¡°The youngest. Try this mushroom stir-fry too. It smells great.¡± Seo Seok-san put the mushroom stir-fry on top of the rice with a grin. The face of Almighty Hong was distorted so that he could not tell whether he was smiling or crying. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Brother.¡± The name that was spat out between them was too low, and it was soon buried by Namgung Chul-woon¡¯s voice. ¡°The friendship of the brothers is very good. But out of the three, who is the oldest? It¡¯s hard to tell by looks.¡± In an instant, the blood lion¡¯s chopsticks stopped. He had forgotten how to set the ranks of the other three because he had been making fun of Almond Hong. The four looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®What should I do? Would you call me the eldest?¡¯ Seo Seok-san thought that was the most reasonable thing. He looked presbyopia because his hair was a little thinner than other people, and it was advantageous to nail the nails first in such a place. But then the other two said, ¡®Don¡¯t be bullshit! How are you the older brother!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s triplets!¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s voice resounded, and the room was engulfed in silence for a while. are triplets The twins didn¡¯t necessarily have the same face, but Namgoong Seongwon was evidently willing to stake all of his fortunes on the fact that there had never been a single case of twins with completely different faces like the three of them. ¡°Yes? Well, that¡¯s very odd. No, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. You don¡¯t look alike.¡± It was an answer that made even the head of the kingdom of Namgung-se embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t look alike. Still, if you look closely, Mandok is rare, and my ears and Seoksan¡¯s belly button are similar to mine. Hahaha!¡± ¡®Try, try.¡¯ Anyway, the unexpected crisis passed safely to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s base, and therefore, the meal promptly continued. It was a pleasant and friendly meal time for everyone, but Yeon was an exception. It was because he had to give such respectful terms to the men in front of him. ¡®Those, just go to the room!¡¯ As she was grinding her teeth alone, Namgoong-cheol¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Did Woo-bin say he¡¯s thirteen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing that she goes so far to do business at the age when she should be studying at the school.¡± ¡°She is a wonderful aunt, thanks to her uncles who taught her well.¡± ¡°Then, do you plan to inherit Oseon Manor and continue to run the brewery?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about the future yet.¡± ¡°If she wants to do something big, she should think about it in advance.¡± Even though those words didn¡¯t make it, they touched the heart of the man who was not in a good mood. ¡°Does that mean that if she runs a foundry, she can¡¯t do much¡­ This¡­?¡± ¡°Because there are many bigger things in the world.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s a big deal? Ah! Is Namgung Se the same? Do you think it¡¯s smaller than our Oseon Manor here?¡± It was an insult to Namgoong Cheol-woon, who was proud of himself, even though he was only compared to a brewery. ¡°The Namgung Sega is one of the five generations of Moorim, and the person in this position is the head of this Sega.¡± With the utmost patience, he politely warned. But, except for when he was practicing, he was far from patience, and the only opponent who needed politeness was his master, Hwajeoksan. ¡°If it¡¯s the fifth generation of Moorim¡­ Ah! Under the old Daemun school and the opening¡­ ¡± Taang! As Namgoong Cheol-Woon knocked on the table, Yeon-Joo Hong was unable to finish what he was trying to say. ¡°Five families who are boring¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to insult me ??in my own house?¡± Namgoong-cheol¡¯s voice, which had his voice low, was evidently full of anger. ¡°Do you feel that this is an insult? Shall I show you what a real insult is¡­ This?¡± Seo Seok-san, startled, grabbed her wrist as Jeon Yeong-hong grabbed her chopsticks. ¡°Geumhong-ah, stop it.¡± ¡°Let it go. Before I cut off her finger.¡± It was the unwritten rule of the Blood Lion that when someone turns the faucet, it never stopped. Seo Seok-san looked out of her and lifted her hand. Chapter 37 Seo Seok-san secretly removed his hand from Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s arm, but Geom Woo-bin grabbed the other hand. ¡°Hey, be patient. It¡¯s a place you¡¯ve been invited to as a guest.¡± The dissatisfaction of the executioners could be blown away with one shot, but as Geom Woo-bin¡¯s body temperature touched, the anger soon returned to reality. ¡°Oh! What am I doing? I¡¯m sorry, my lord. I have some personality problems. Ho ho ho!¡± ¡°Yes. Our youngest has grown up to be so cute, so sometimes he can¡¯t tell the difference between poop and urine. Hahaha!¡± With that, Seo Seok-san finished in a hurry, and Namgoong Hye-yeon tried to calm Namgoong Cheol-woon¡¯s anger with a cute little act. A meal in such an atmosphere did not last long. The place that started in a friendly way was hastily ended with awkwardness, and Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion returned to their dorms. ¡°Geum-hong, are you crazy? Trying to stick chopsticks in Namgung Cheol-un¡¯s forehead on the spot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because that bastard is full of nonsense!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it either!¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Geum-hong moved his face closer. ¡°Call me with an expression of respect.¡± ¡°Are you mad at us? Just how many times have you yelled at us? I¡¯m not even a little kid¡­!¡° So you call me! Noona Almighty Hong!¡± ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t call! Alchemy Hong Nu, Nu, Nu¡­ ¡­ Who? Damn it!¡± Seo Seok-san, who received the ferocious gaze of Yeon Ji-hong, raised both hands and said, ¡®I fully understand your feelings.¡¯ Only Jang Man Dok, who could not hear the voice from Jeon Geom-hong without saying a word, escaped her anger. When his gaze reached Geom Woo-bin, who was standing in front of her table, Jeon Geom-hong¡¯s anger turned into an apologetic expression. ¡°Execution.¡± Geom Woo-bin lifted his gaze downwards at the call of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Yes? What?¡± ¡°Because of me, I couldn¡¯t eat comfortably, and my relationship with Namgoong Se-ga broke down¡­¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Namgungse, the meal is delicious. And what if Namgung Sega is not our business partner, so what if our relationship deteriorates?¡± ¡°Still, if she has a bad relationship with Namgung Sega, she will become a bit awkward with Namgung Hye-yeon¡­¡± ¡°Namgung Hye-yeon is just a friend, so don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°Then she¡¯s not in a bad mood, is she?¡± ¡°Of course. There, chopsticks puck on Namgunggaju¡¯s forehead! If I had plugged it in, I would have seen it. Yes?¡± ¡°Not on his forehead, but through the goal and sticking to the wall. Ho ho ho!¡± Seok-san said, ¡°At that moment, Namgungse is doomed.¡± Jeon Yeong-hong slapped Seo Seok-san on the back. ¡°Could you have thrown your chopsticks? I can¡¯t make a mistake like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to make mistakes. No matter what mistakes or mistakes the priests make, I am on the side of the priests. That¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Black! Execution!¡± Yeon Geom-hong hugged her so tightly that Geom Woo-bin thought her rib was broken. ¡°Brother, you have been patient.¡± At Namgung Seongwon¡¯s words, Namgung Cheolwoon looked down at his palm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I was patient, I just had to be patient.¡± The sweat from her palms still hadn¡¯t gone away. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel the anticipation of Woo-bin¡¯s aunt?¡± ¡°Are you expecting it? What does that mean?¡± She asked Nam Goong-seong with a look of disbelief, but then realized what it meant and hardened her expression. ¡°No way¡­ ¡­ It won¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t really feel anything. If she had released her anticipation¡­ Of course I¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, after all, that was a prophecy for me. On the spot, only me can exude anticipation¡­ ¡± Namgung Chul-woon¡¯s heavy expression and Namgung Seong-won¡¯s question were all of curiosity. ¡°I still have sweat from my hands at that time.¡± ¡°Yes? If you¡¯re a master of that level, even if you¡¯re in all Moorim¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, you can say it¡¯s as good as me.¡± Still, Namgoong Cheol-woon, who had strong self-esteem, did not think that he was more than himself. ¡°Are all of the Hangzhou savannahs that advanced?¡± ¡°Well. Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about it first?¡± ¡°I thought Oh Seon-won was just a brewery. But why¡­ Are such masters running a liquor store?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can hardly read the thoughts of the Gentiles¡­¡± ¡°I think we need to improve our relationship.¡± ¡°Improve the relationship?¡± ¡°For our Namgung Sega to advance into Zhejiang, we need helpers. It is difficult to find a better helper than Oh Seon Manor if you have the financial resources, the human network, and the armed forces.¡± ¡°But you cannot bow down to them.¡± ¡°Do you really need to? Do we have Hye-yeon?¡± However, unlike Namgung Seong-won¡¯s expectations, Geom Woo-bin and Nam Goong Hye-yeon did not progress as much. If the Blood Lion hadn¡¯t come, they might have spent more time together. Moreover, since only one day was given, Gum Woo-bin and Namgoong Hye-yeon spent less than one hour together. ¡°Then we will have no leftovers.¡± At Namgoong Hye-yeon¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly. ¡°There can be no such thing. Then see you at Zhuge.¡± Namgoong Hye-yeon decided to go to the tax collection of the former owner of the Zhuge Sega. Geom Woo-bin and her destination were the same, but the path they had to take was different. Namgoong Hye-yeon and Geom Woo-bin chose to travel with the Blood Lion. Leaving behind Namgung Hye-yeon, who had her sad look, Woo-bin and the Blood Lion went on a trip. At first, he thought it was going to be something great. It felt like a family trip. Do Pyeong-su then called Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Execution.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Is this what a family trip is like? I guess this is similar to just going back and forth between Wushen Manor and Hangzhou city?¡± ¡°It matters that the five of us go together.¡± ¡°In Hangzhou, five people can come and go.¡± It had been a long time since Do Pyeong-su was right, so Yeon Geom-hong also kept his mouth shut. He also needed something special. As Geom Woo-bin was walking along her mountain path, she pointed to a rock about thirty feet away. ¡°We bet who can get to that rock the fastest.¡± ¡°What!¡± There was no talk of what to do. ¡°Exit¡­!¡± With that, the Blood Lion slammed the ground and arrived at the rock. In other words, it was the place where the rock used to be. The moment they arrived, the rock was shattered and turned into pieces of stone. ¡°I won!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you see my feet touched first?¡± ¡°What touched your feet was a shard of rock I broke!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Geom Woo-bin murmured as he saw the Blood Lion who seemed to swing her fist at each other at any moment, ¡°You can¡¯t bet in the future.¡± However, travel was not always free, especially if you set foot in a place with a wonderful scenery. If there was a waterfall in the mountains and a stream steadily flowing, then it was a pretty good view. ¡°I am going to eat here.¡± Geom Woo-bin set down a blanket, Alchemy Hong caught a fish, and the other three went hunting. Because he was such a fast-paced lion, the hunt was over before Geom Woo-bin even created an ember. Jeon Yeong-hong, who had caught six unknown fish, shouted at Do Pyeong-su. ¡°You idiot! What will you do if you catch a tiger again?¡± ¡°I liked it.¡± Seo Seok-san said triumphantly, ¡°Meat is also roe deer meat.¡± ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s a deer and Mandock. How the hell do you eat the hedgehog you caught?¡± In the end, the meat was grilled and the quantity was large, so he could eat as much as he wanted. They sat side by side on a wide rock, feeling full. Do Pyeong-su then asked, ¡°The death penalty, would you like some fruit?¡± ¡°No. I guess I¡¯m just not doing anything like this. I think we have been very busy all this time.¡± ¡°Yes? The death penalty was busy practicing and we, um¡­ ¡­ I was just busy.¡± With that, they laid down and looked at the blue sky or closed their eyes and listened to the sound of the water. Woo-bin grew bored. An unbearable sadness came over him. With that, he jumped up. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is it.¡± The Blood Lion also stood up with a happy face. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we go for a boat ride? I¡¯ve never been on a boat, is there a boat ride nearby?¡± A Blood Lion who scoured the middle of the country in search of the missing master. ¡°A half angle here¡­ ¡­ No, it will take one examination. Anyway, there is a place called Seo Seong-hyeon nearby. The Changmyeongho Lake there is spacious, so it is good for boating.¡± With that, they resumed walking. However, before the corner had passed, he exerted great effort and arrived at Seoseong-hyeon at the bay. It was not as wide as Dongdongho, but Changmyeongho was also quite wide. Many people were already enjoying boating. They rented one common cauldron. ¡°I don¡¯t need to play.¡± Do Pyeong-su removed the oar from the boat, threw it away, and moved the boat inward. The ship moved forward like a hurricane. ¡°Stop! You ignorant bastard¡­ you don¡¯t even know what boating is!¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s cry, Do Pyung-su recovered his strength. ¡°Why? Are you on a boat?¡± ¡°The true taste of boating is to leave your body to the sway of the boat and discuss the calligraphy and calligraphy with a woman while feeling the sweetness of the wind. There is no woman to discuss the testimonials, but the other two should be enjoyed properly.¡± With that, he stayed still, yet ended up getting bored. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with boating.¡± Seok-san¡¯s expression darkened at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words. ¡°I know, right. It wasn¡¯t like this originally. After all, it is best to ride a boat with a woman at night.¡± After that, they heard a woman¡¯s laughter. A couple of men and women were chatting and having a good time about ten pages away. Almighty Hong¡¯s hand crept under the surface of the water. Moments later, a plume of water rose from the side of her boat with her men and women on them. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Hey, what is this!¡± Seeing the men and women in the form of drowning mice, drenched in water, the Blood Lion groaned. ¡°Sister-in-law. Why?¡± ¡°You are blind.¡± ¡°It was a little bit like that. Kick Kick!¡± When Geom Woo-bin also smiled, Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°Are you going to throw the boat in half?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not such a big sin that you drown. But how fast can this ship go?¡± ¡°Heh heh! You will be amazed.¡± At that, Do Pyeonh-su began to manifest a spirit. Then, before the boat went forward, a bang could be heard. ¡°Huh?¡± The center of the boat was then split. Chapter 38 Geom Woo-bin nodded willingly when Jeon Yeon-hong asked to go back a little. However, she then asked when the road turned a little rough enough for a squirrel to be able to walk around. ¡°Why are you going to this mountain?¡± ¡°Hopefully you will be able to taste the most delicious tea in the world today.¡± Even if the mountain was rough, it was not so different from the flat land for the Blood Lion, and the scenic mountain trail was not bad considering it was a trip. ¡°Are you doing well? You mean you¡¯re not sure she¡¯s here?¡± In response to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, Yeon Ji-hong nodded. ¡°The last time I saw you was fifteen years ago.¡± He thought that three people would rebuke him for coming down an uncertain road, but no one blamed Yeonjun Hong. Geom Woo-bin became curious about who ¡®she¡¯ was. And so he asked, and she replied, ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll let her know when I see her.¡¯ There was no road, only the rugged terrain continued with blade-like rocks and cliffs. He climbed a mountain like that by one sijin. Geom Woo-bin, who had reached such a difficult place, looked mystified. He spit out a sigh. There was a pond where a waterfall was located, and the trees around it were full of various flowers. The hut stood in the middle. It was a landscape that made him think that a god would live in a place like this. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about it, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even met a priest?¡± Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°The only person I have a relationship with is Geum Hong. We only heard stories like legends.¡± ¡°Eww¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m really curious about what¡¯s going on.¡± Geom Woo-bin was surprised to see Jang Man-dok. ¡°Yes? North Sea Ice Palace?¡± Embarrassed, Jang Man Dok turned her head and hid her face. ¡°How do you automatically create facial expressions?¡± Hyeonmyeonhong, who gave the pint cup, said to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t have her secrets to her executioner, but her secrets about her are with her permission and I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s amazing that some priests care so much!¡± ¡°Still, the person we care about the most is the death penalty. You know?¡± ¡°Sure. I want to meet you soon.¡± Entering the basin, they approached the hut. The hut of about 20 pyeong had been neatly maintained and did not seem to have been abandoned. A voice could be heard from behind when Nguyen Hong was just about to announce his visit. ¡°If he came to avenge an old grudge, he¡¯d better just go back.¡± Surprised, Geom Woo-bin turned his body. The fact that he did not feel any presence at all suggested the level of her opponent¡¯s martial arts level. A woman was standing just three steps away. Wrinkles on her face and grayish hair told her age, and she did not look strangely old. Yeon Jeong-hong smiled broadly and said, ¡°I was still living here.¡± ¡°There is only one person in the world who will greet me with a friendly face, but not that person. Then who¡­?¡± ¡°Is it that person?¡± Her woman¡¯s face grew increasingly colored with surprise. ¡°Maybe golden¡­ Sister?¡± ¡°Have I changed a bit?¡± ¡°Oh My God! What happened? Anti-labour? Is it really like that?¡± ¡°Well, how did it happen?¡± The woman hugged the aloe vera fiercely. Alchemist Hong patted her on the back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t come here often.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good place to come here often. Still, sixteen years is a bit long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen years.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it more like sixteen years? Well, how are you? Are those who come from the same group as your sister¡¯s enemies?¡± ¡°Huh. Now it is the death penalty.¡± ¡°Five! Did the bad-tempered demon gentleman finally accept him as a disciple? However¡­¡± The gaze of the pretty old woman stopped on Geom Woo-bin. ¡°What¡¯s that guy that looks like a parasitic brother? Disciple?¡± Goosebumps sprung up on the back of the reporter¡¯s spine, which was full of unknown hostility from her woman. Hearing that Geom Woo-bin was called a parasitic brother, the three of them were about to be furious, but Yeon Ji-hong quickly came forward. ¡°Our death penalty.¡± The woman blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Execution.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a topic to joke about.¡± ¡°No! Demon gentleman, even if that old man is senile, he is still oily! Did you make such a little girl her sister¡¯s death sentence?¡± After Geom Woo-bin and Hwajeok Mountain, Do Pyeong-su exploded. ¡°Geum-Hong saw her face and tried to let her go, but the old man is digging the grave!¡± ¡°Looking at how you look, it seems that you are an immortal gwido, but I will try to kill something other than fish after a long time!¡± ¡°They say that the blood of the Bukhae Binggung girl is cold, yes! Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true today!¡± The Blood Lion couldn¡¯t do an exact pinpointing, so the two backed off, and Hong Yeong-jeon didn¡¯t know what to do. No matter how much he was found to be a cherished little brother, she treated the raging mountain and Geom Woo-bin as a senile old man and a parasitic brother, so he went out too much. A white frost spread around her feet as her lady raised her powers. ¡°Two minutes, stop!¡± It was Geom Woo-bin who stood in the way between the two of them. ¡°We cannot leave the master and those who insulted the death penalty.¡± ¡°Huh! How can that selfish old man be so great?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re her grandmother, please refrain from insulting her dead father.¡± With that, the woman¡¯s expression hardened in surprise. ¡°Are you dying? She¡¯s dead? That magician? The demon gentleman who seemed to survive alone even if all the former Moorim died?¡± Almighty Hong said with a long sigh, ¡°Yes, it was only after my father passed away that he accepted us as disciples.¡± She told a story about Geom Woo-bin and the frost that had spread around her woman disappeared. Geom Woo-bin appeased Do Pyeong-su, who was still stubborn, to soften her momentum. ¡°Even the best people in the world die¡­¡± A murmuring sound as if she had accepted the impermanence of her life with her whole body came out of her woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eww! She was still the only person who had the coolness of a Moorim.¡± Although she was senile, she could tell from those words what she thought of a woman who was angry. ¡®You are all old and you have to serve the young death penalty. The woman who muttered, ¡®It¡¯s true that she sold her sister.¡¯ With that, the woman headed for her hut. Everyone followed her, and she opened the door to the hut and said, ¡°Wait outside. I dare not let a boy come into my hut.¡± As Geum-hong and the woman entered, Seo Seok-san clicked her tongue. ¡°Even after being in hiding for forty years, his temper is still the same.¡± ¡°Yes? Here she lived forty years? Alone?¡± ¡°Can you imagine living alone in a place like this for forty years? No matter how good the scenery is, if you¡¯re like me, you¡¯ll go crazy.¡± ¡°Is it because of the man? I think he hates men very much.¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, Eun Bi-yeon is perfect too. He was the Sogungju of Bukhae Binggung, which is not enviable in the world, but he met the wrong man. If Eun Bi-yeon had become the king of the palace as planned, the status of Bukhae Ice Palace would have risen beyond comparison.¡± ¡°Is that grandma¡¯s martial arts that high?¡± ¡°Did you see that she was peaceful and trying to fight?¡± Do Pyeong-su said bluntly, ¡°I win.¡± ¡°Of course it is, but it must not have been easy.¡± Do Pyeong-su did not object to Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. The curiosity about the female high school girl who had a skill comparable to that of a Blood Lion had grown. They found a large rock next to the pond and sat down, and Yeon Geum-hong and Eun Bi-yeon appeared. They had teapots and teacups in their hands. Seok-san said, ¡°I think I can finally taste the most delicious tea in the world that Geumhongi talked about.¡± Do Pyeong-su who had a bad first impression with Eun Bi-yeon, spat out, ¡°If the car is like that, it¡¯s a car.¡± Eun Bi-yeon then put the tray on the rock. ¡°Whoa! Making my boys drink my tea.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you even burn poison?¡± Eun Bi-yeon snapped her finger at Do Pyung-soo¡¯s blunt reply. ¡°Ah! Good idea!¡± ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± The car turned out to be a wagon. It looked like it was made from flowers picked nearby. Eun Bi-yeon didn¡¯t want her men to have her knees together, so she sat separately. ¡°No matter how deep your resentment is, forty years have passed, but now forget it.¡± ¡°If I had forgotten, I would have gone out into the world, would I have been here all this time?¡± Eun Bi-yeon filled the glass of Almighty Hong sitting opposite her with water, and the other four had to drink on their own. Fortunately, Seo Seok-san was also well versed in the tea ceremony. He warmed the cup and soaked it once to wash away the dust on the car, and the scent of tea came up. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Seo Seok-san, who drank hundreds of teas that he said was good, could guess the eighth part of Hyangman tea. She took the glass to his mouth and felt her heart beat for a long time. In addition to this, the tea that touched his tongue gave him a taste that exceeded his expectations. ¡°Ah!¡± He took another sip from Seo Seok-san, who unknowingly burst out an exclamation. ¡®The first taste and the second taste are different. The first feeling is refreshing and the second is sweet, so this is the ultimate wagon tea!¡¯ He was not exaggerating when he said that it was the most delicious tea in the world. ¡°Five! Is this delicious?¡± Even Do Pyeong-su, who felt the same taste as a silver coin or a single door coin, admired it. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to Eun Bi-yeon because they were sipping tea. While the men drank tea, Jeon Ji-hong took out a drink. ¡°I thought all my desires had been fulfilled, but I couldn¡¯t forget my sister¡¯s Yeo Geum-ju.¡± Geum-hong asked while pouring Yeo Geumju into a glass. ¡°Did you drink a little bit?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to check it out today.¡± When the drink touched her lips, Eun Bi-yeon frowned, but then smiled broadly. ¡°It tastes good!¡± With that, the tip passed. The hot water was almost running out, so Seo Seok-san and Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s eyes met while holding the kettle. ¡°Is that person a crocodile?¡± When he asked Yeon Jung Hong, he found that his gaze was still on Seo Seok-san. ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°The man who stole the hearts of a thousand women and shed the tears of ten thousand women¡­ is called¡­?¡± ¡°The rumors are a bit exaggerated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration, it¡¯s just a rumor. Did the standards for men change while I was in hiding?¡± Eun Bi-yeon pointed her finger at Seo Seok-san, who was slowly starting to feel worse. ¡°No matter how much has changed, isn¡¯t it ¡®looking like that¡¯?¡± ¡°You look like that!¡± ¡°Make sure to look at that head. There must be more hair on this rock. Ho ho ho!¡± Wow! The glass in Seo Seok-san¡¯s hand was crushed into powder, and as he was about to stand up, Yeon Geum-hong gestured. ¡°The tea is delicious, so be patient.¡± ¡°Little boy.¡± Geom Woo-bin, startled, quickly replied. ¡°Yes!¡± Eun Bi-yeon patted the seat next to her. ¡°Sit here.¡± Geom Woo-bin moved her seat secretly. Eun Bi-yeon looked at Gum Woo-bin briefly. ¡°Are you really thirteen? You look seventeen¡­ Hey! If I hadn¡¯t met that person, I would have been living happily with one grandson just for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling crazy too. He passed through the face of that parasitic brother-in-law, gave away all the gallbladder, and even handed over the martial arts of the North Sea Ice Palace. Of course, all handsome men must die.¡± When Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s chills arose, Jeon Yeon-hong filled the glass with alcohol and read through it. ¡°Calm down, this one.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s all gone. Forty years have passed and his face is now blurred. When you smile, the wrinkles around your eyes look really good.¡± Her memory was said to be fuzzy, but Eun Bi-yeon remembered even the fluff of her man¡¯s ears. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my sister, I would have spread all the Bukhae Ice Palace weapons without knowing that he was a gossip master. Okay! It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re an ear-tested gossip! Not all magic is bad! Even her sister¡¯s master, Magun, was cooler than any other faction! is not it? Why would a married man with a child do such a thing! Why!¡± It was an intentional approach aimed at the defense of the North Sea Ice Palace, and it was Jeon Yeong-hong who revealed the plot and informed Eun Bi-yeon. He was deceived, not betrayed by the one he loved the most. Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s anger was promptly justified. It was unfortunate that Eun Bi-yeon was the one who uttered justified anger to the end of her head. She said that the defense of the North Sea Ice Palace was great enough to be covered by the check, but with the half of the sword she stole, she could not afford the complete defense of the great North Sea Ice Palace. The swordsman, who had a fairly prominent reputation in Gangseo-seong, could not handle Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s anger for even one night. Eun Bi-yeon, engulfed in her anger, did not save not only the warriors but also the women who did not know the martial arts. Still, her children were saved, thanks to her faint ties of reason, which her nature had grasped. ¨DCome for revenge! please! I¡¯ll even dry up the seeds of the swordsman! Even though he said this with such fervor, Eun Bi-yeon, who destroyed the sword, eventually came to a place where no one could find her and took refuge. After all, it had been a story from 40 years ago. Chapter 39 After a long talk while sipping alcohol, Eun Bi-yeon glanced at Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Looking at you as well, I can see the kind of growth spurt you have.¡± And, as chills ran down her spine, Hong gently pressed her shoulder. ¡°Our executioner will be a wonderful person who surpasses the master.¡± ¡°What? My brother, who worships the Demon Gentleman like a god, actually just said that?¡± ¡°Because he is the metabolic type of the Blood Lion.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Eun Bi-yeon looked at Geom Woo-bin again. ¡°It sounds really absurd, but believe me because I¡¯ve proven it. And oh? I ran out of alcohol.¡± Eun Bi-yeon, who had been walking around in circles, suddenly moved to Seo Seok-san. ¡°Why¡­ ¡­ Come on¡­¡± ¡°More alcohol.¡± ¡°You come by my side only when there is something absolutely necessary¡­¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do that, give me a drink. Hehehe!¡± She definitely looked cute at her age. ¡°It was something I cherished to drink while traveling.¡± They had no choice but to release the scammer. If even one of the Blood Lions was recognized as a younger brother, it would be because he was the youngest of all of them. Sitting around the rocks, they eventually became nauseous, telling them to pour and drink all night long. He could drive out his drinking spirit with his inner strength, but no one did. They were pleasantly drunk and fell asleep on the rocks, and Geom Woo-bin covered them with a blanket. ¡°It really feels like a family trip¡­.¡± Eun Bi-yeon, who was the drunkest but drank the least amount of alcohol, woke up first. Wow! Wow! Geom Woo-bin, playing with a puppy beside her nail, caught her eye. When she woke up, Geom Woo-bin smiled broadly. Eun Bi-yeon thought it was a very clear smile. ¡°Are you awake? just a moment.¡± With that, Geom Woo-bin entered the hut. She was brought into her sacred hut by a man, and she was strangely not upset. As Woo-bin eventually came back out, a steaming hot pot was held in his hand. ¡°The priest said it was the best for a hangover.¡± Her stomach wasn¡¯t that sore, but she emptied it at once. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But what about that dog?¡± ¡°Are you Oh Seon? She went to a nearby prefecture and bought it.¡± ¡°Nearby county? No matter how high your rank is, it would take more than two sijin round trip.¡± ¡°Yes. It took that long.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who was carrying her dog, held it out to Eun Bi-yeon. ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°Not as bad as her friend, but it will soothe her boredom a little.¡± It was the first time she had received a gift ever since she was young. ¡°Oh, thank you. But why is your name Oh Seon?¡± ¡°The name of our manor in Hangzhou is Wushen Manor. Don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Inseok-ah, what are you going to do if I come to see you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the name I came up with. It is better to live with a group than to live alone.¡± Geom Woo-bin continued as they watched the sleeping Blood Lion. ¡°I only found out after meeting the priests.¡± At this, Eun Bi-yeon narrowed her eyes and glared at him. ¡°Are you also aiming for the defense of the North Sea Ice Palace?¡± ¡± Yes? No! How could that be?! ¡°Ho ho ho! It¡¯s only a joke. If there is a Blood Lion, what use is it to be a warrior at the North Sea Ice Palace?¡± Eun Bi-yeon, although young, was very unfamiliar with herself smiling in front of her man. ¡®Well, I initially thought so¡­ I didn¡¯t know that this situation would be comfortable.¡¯ And with that, one by one, the Blood Lions woke up and started eating Yeonjatang that Geom Woo-bin had cooked. The time for parting had soon come. Geom Woo-bin and the three of her left the hut first, and Yeon Geom-Hong was left alone. Looking at their backs as they left, Bi-yeon said, ¡°I never thought I would envy someone twice.¡± ¡°What are you envious of? Twice as well.¡± ¡°He has one thing I¡¯ve been envious of ever since. Friends who will stand by him no matter what. I was really envious of that. But today you make me jealous again.¡± ¡°Our death penalty?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s written as death penalty and read as disciple? Or son?¡± Almighty Hong only smiled. ¡°He seems like a really good kid. How can you grow like that among Blood Lions?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why we respect the death penalty. Knowing our strength and realizing what we have, if we were a hundred, we would have become a hundred fools¡­ On the contrary, the smell of blood on us seems to be fading little by little when we are with the death penalty.¡± ¡°Will the smell of blood on my body go away?¡± ¡°You want to come?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve been living here for forty years. Still, I will never forget this moment, all thanks to the puppy Woo-bin gave me.¡± They set up in Yangyang County, Hubei Province, where Zhuge Sega resided. Even if one were to walk slowly, it would be because of Zhuge Guk, who washes his face in gold, that he even reached the place where he would arrive at a different angle. ¡°I should have killed him then, but he saved me for nothing.¡± Twelve years ago, the Blood Lion met with Zhuge Zhugeuk, which proved to be quite the problem. If one were to go to Zhugesega like this, their identity will be exposed. With that being said, they simply decided to play the role. ¡°What the¡­! You have to play a role at this age.¡± ¡°Yeah, what are you doing? Just live as you are.¡± Hong pouted his lips as he raised them. He, who had performed anti-labor labor, was an exception even if he did not play a role The remaining three also played a role, but Jang Man-dok became gloomier, Do Pyeong-su became more severe, and Seo Seok-san had to put a big dot on his cheek in return for abundant hair. ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them were stopped by the alchemist. ¡°Where are you going together?¡± ¡°Why? Did you even overdo it?¡± ¡°If you go to Zhuge Sega, you will meet Namgung Se people, how are you going to explain it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to just look around.¡± ¡°What are you looking around for? Does that even make sense?¡± ¡°What¡¯re all these restrictions?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense, don¡¯t create problems for nothing, and let¡¯s just walk away!¡± Do Pyeong-su looked dissatisfied. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who accompanies the death penalty.¡± ¡°If you feel sad, you too will be half-labored.¡± ¡°Anti-labour-hwandong is a faux.¡± The grumbling Do Pyeong-su tilted his head. ¡°By the way, that Zhuge sovereignty is paying taxes. There must not be many entangled silver circles. Isn¡¯t it pretty complicated just what we know?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I have a lot of silver won, so I just brush it off and leave?¡± ¡°You may think so at first glance, but it is Moorim that it becomes more difficult to leave when Eun Won overlaps. What will happen if our blood-breeding lion declares to Murim that he will do a golden tax collection?¡± As Geom Woo-bin, I couldn¡¯t imagine it, but Seo Seok-san gave the answer. ¡°It will be a sea of ??blood. That¡¯s because we won¡¯t just wait for those who have suffered from us to retire gracefully. They¡¯re probably going to try to avenge their grudges somehow before they do the money-spinning.¡± Geom Woo-bin asked, ¡°What happens if you take revenge on the person who collected the money?¡± ¡°No matter what happens, it is a public service. It is an unwritten rule of Moorim that has been passed down for a long time. So, a Moorim who wants to do a gold tax must declare at least a year in advance that he is a gold tax collector. He¡¯ll have to give him time to settle the silver won before he does the gold tax. It is also the unwritten rule of Moorim.¡± ¡°There are surprisingly many rules to follow in Moorim.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the death penalty. It¡¯s just a rule made up for self-defense by stupid bastards. Hopefully we can see something interesting.¡± With that, Jeon Yeong-hong hit Mt. Seo Seok. ¡°You have the death penalty and you want something dangerous to happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the death penalty, we can protect it.¡± He was about to leave Seo Seok-san¡¯s room, but Geom Woo-bin said, ¡°Man-dok. If you want spout nonsense, then don¡¯t be ashamed of it.¡± Jang Man-dok, who received everyone¡¯s attention, made a surprised expression. ¡°Do you even show those emotions on your face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something the Priest can do at will.¡± Nguyen Hong said as he left the room. ¡°It¡¯s just that Man-dok is pitiful. I have to live with the death penalty for the rest of my life. Death penalty, we go first. You guys come pooping with Man-dok.¡± After leaving a message saying, ¡®don¡¯t get into an accident.¡¯ Although he returned a lot, he worked hard when he was bored, so the time to arrive at Zhuge Sega was similar to that of a runaway. Geom Woo-bin asked where Pyo-heng had arrived and went to the backyard full of wagons. The Zhuge Sega was similar in size to the Namgung Sega but was decorated in a more antique style. In the backyard where dozens of people were gathered, there were not only Western flags but also flags of as many flags as there were wagons fluttering. Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong were looking around in search of the Western Flag when they heard a call from one side. ¡°Scammers of Hangzhou! The person who brought Hangzhou scammers!¡± With that, the two walked through the crowd and went to a man in his mid-30s with a mustache. The man looked at the top and bottom of Yeon Ji-hong and then asked Geom Woo-bin, ¡°You say you are supplying scammers?¡± If Geom Woo-bin hadn¡¯t hastily grabbed her arm, Pension Hong would have grabbed her man by the collar and threw him out of her fence. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We decided to deliver two hundred bottles, but why is the quantity three hundred bottles? Are you trying to push out the inventory left in our Zhuge family?¡± ¡°No. The other hundred bottles will be sold elsewhere.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing it all the way here? It¡¯s quite confusing.¡± ¡°I ask you to keep the other hundred bottles until you leave¡­¡± ¡°Is this your warehouse? How dare you treat Zhuge Sega as a warehouse like a brewery!¡± Nguyen Hong couldn¡¯t stand it as he spits out his words. ¡°You are simply digging a grave.¡± ¡°What does this woman say?¡± Geom Woo-bin blew out a sound, but the anger did not subside. The mere warehouse keeper ignored Woo-bin, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would tolerate this. However, then, someone called Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Woo-bin-ah!¡± It was Namgung Hyeyeon who ran towards him with a smile on her friendly face. ¡°You arrived sooner than expected! Aunt! Hello!¡± When she saw the abrupt greeting, the warehouse keeper scoffed at her. ¡°To come to Zhuge with two girls to deliver. The buds are yellow. The old girl and the young girl, evenly matched.¡± Namgoong Hye-yeon¡¯s expression hardened, as well as that of Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s. ¡°What did you say now?¡± ¡°You? Do you dare to know who I am and make fun of you?¡± Even though he guarded the warehouse, Zhuge was but a human being. Warehouse Keeper Deungseodae was not only proud of it, but also held a sense of privilege. In the eyes of Deungseodae, Geom Woo-bin was nothing more than a trader at the foundry. In short, he seemed insignificant. Chapter 40 ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°If only he had been rude to me, I could have put up with it. But even my aunt here proved to be a rude person, so I couldn¡¯t stand it. Aunt Yeon here is a difficult person for my father as well. How dare such a person talk about a household like a warehouse keeper! Do you think it¡¯s going to go away with a few of those little things?¡± Zhuge Pyung¡¯s gaze turned to Yeon Seok Hong. ¡®Is the Namgung family a difficult person?¡¯ Namgung Sega, who claimed to be the head of the Oh Dae-se family, had a lot of pride. In particular, Namgung Cheol-woon had a great sense of pride as well as his skills, so he tended to subtly ignore even the most senior monarchs of the old Daemun faction. Nam Goong-cheol was such a difficult person to get lucky, so he felt curious. ¡°Who is that?¡± After asking Zhuge Pyeong, Oops! He made a look that did. This was because it was rude to a master of Moorim to ask a person he did not recognize in person. ¡°Sorry.¡± Namgoong Hye-yeon made a fuss, and somehow, Zhuge Seul received an apology from rumors, so it was funny to make the issue any longer. ¡°If the discipline of the family is like this, even Zhuge will not be able to go far.¡± A smile had been drawn on the face of Nation Hong towards Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who gave special strength to her title, took the hand of Geum Hong. ¡°You did well.¡± At his whispers, Hong Yeon-jeon smiled. ¡°What can I do? You can¡¯t destroy Zhuge Sega with such a trivial thing. by the way¡­¡± He glanced back at Namgoong Hye-yeon, who was explaining her self-care to Eun Je-gal-pyung, Eun-Je-Gal-Pyung. ¡°That kid is pretty clever, isn¡¯t he?¡± If Namgung Hye-yeon wasn¡¯t overly angry, she would definitely have stepped forward towards Geum Hong, and things wouldn¡¯t have ended this far. ¡°Namgungse is a little insufficient for the death penalty, but¡­¡± ¡°I am only thirteen yet.¡± ¡°Is Seok-san changing three women at that age?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the priest a little too difficult to level?¡± As he was leaving the backyard and crossing the yard, the bell rang. It was the sound of lunchtime. Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°I¡¯m on the go. Shall we go eat here?¡± ¡°Is the meal going to be poor?¡± In any case, they were not formally invited guests, they were just deliveries. In addition to this, there was no choice but to give out poor meals to the workers. ¡°It¡¯s a food you eat countless times in your life. It¡¯s just a quick bite to eat.¡± ¡°If the death penalty is okay.¡± It was not only the workers of the Zhuge family but also the general representatives of the country and the dignitaries who ate here. And so, the yard where the mat was spread and had a meal was crowded with many people. Representatives of the western mark, who were familiar, came running. ¡°I heard that you two have arrived.¡± Both of them bowed down to Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°But what¡¯s going on here¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have some dinner, too.¡± ¡°Yes? Sojuseon and Binghwaseon? Alas, it would be absurd for the two of you to eat such rough food.¡± ¡°Sure. It wouldn¡¯t be if I¡¯ll talk over there.¡± The representatives waved to each other saying no. As Geom Woo-bin and Jeon Yeon-hong were arguing against him, a man approached from behind and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a place for a beauty like Sojour.¡± The one who suddenly appeared was a man in his mid-twenties in a clean gray uniform. One could tell that he was a Do-in by wearing a uniform, but the white skin and neat features reminded one of a noble family. ¡°My greetings are late. My name is Jang Myung-gi, a disciple of the nonpartisan.¡± Geum Hong said in full tone. ¨DSomehow it smells like Seoksan-i? ¨DIt is clear that you are interested in your sister-in-law. ¡°There is a separate seat over there, how about going there?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± No, other than that, Jeom Yeong-hong¡¯s intention was to feed Geom Woo-bin delicious food. As he was about to leave the yard, he saw a familiar face among the people sitting on the mat and eating. Of course, the other faces were more familiar, but the reversed appearance was familiar enough. ¡°These are priests.¡± At that moment, the three priests also met their eyes. Geum Hong whispered as he passed by. ¡°The lower ones should eat something like that here.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± In response to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, Jeon Yeong-hong pointed to Jang Myung-gi, who was leading the way. ¡°We have been invited. Thanks to my beauty.¡± ¡°Priests, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even Geom Woo-bin¡¯s apology could not relieve their expression. ¡°Damn it! Only three dry cups! That¡¯s too much!¡± Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong followed Jang Myung-gi, leaving behind the murmurings of the three priests. The difference between ¡®lower¡¯ and ¡®upper¡¯ was clear. Twenty tables placed in the wide hall were full of seafood and seafood to the extent that the upper legs were bent. Jang Myung-gi pointed to the empty table and said, ¡°If you go over there¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, go there. We¡¯ll go over there.¡± Jang Myung-gi pointed to a fairly large table, but Yeon-hoon Hong sat down on the other side of the table. It was a place with only two chairs. As Yeon Ji-hong and Geom Woo-bin sat down, Jang Myung-gi had to stand still, unable to understand the situation for a moment. Hon then said: ¡°Thank you for guiding me. I¡¯ll have a delicious meal and go.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later. Well, I don¡¯t think there will ever be a chance.¡± At this, Kang Myung-gi hesitated and eventually moved to the place where his age group gathered. ¡°The milky smell is vibrating, making my stomach churn.¡± ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡± ¡°Oh, death penalty! Cruelty is what you say when you split up 12 ships at once and leave the intestines hanging, and that¡¯s more like a favor.¡± ¡°Did you make the non-partisan late index into soy sauce?¡± As Geom Woo-bin sighed and said, Geum Hong pointed to the table where five other late Jisoo including Jang Myung-gi were gathered. ¡°Imagine I¡¯m stuck there.¡± Geom Woo-bin had no choice but to nod her head. Some families thought that the odds of losing money were sufficient. Geum Hong then said, looking around. ¡°I don¡¯t see an important person here.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s not important.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t think complicated, and she admitted it this time too. ¡°Reconnaissance is the job of the three fools, so we eat and go out for a walk around town.¡± It seemed that Pension Hong was trying to fully enjoy the benefits of anti-labor labor. Geom Woo-bin also had nothing to do with Zhuge Sega, so she followed Pension Hong¡¯s advice. As she went downtown, Geom Woo-bin picked up a fever that she scammed. She was to carry out her whole purpose faithfully. However, Yang Yang-hyeon was different from her sword Woo-bin¡¯s expectations. She thought it would be quite large because of Zhuge Sega, but there was only one giraffe that looked like a girdle, and there were not many giru, and it was less than the mid-range size of Hangzhou. ¡°Yeah, a scammer? What is that?¡± The first three bases were all like this. If one were to taste it, they would eventually buy it, but if you hear the price, you will surely be terrified. The governor of Dongungiru seemed to have heard the rumors about the scammer. ¡°If it¡¯s fifteen nyang, I¡¯ll get it delivered.¡± Geom Woo-bin replied that it would be difficult for her to be under 30. Even if one were to subtract the shipping cost to get here, it didn¡¯t make sense to reduce the price compared to Hangzhou. There was a look of disbelief appeared on the general¡¯s face. ¡°This is not a place with a lot of rich people like Hangzhou. At that price, it¡¯s hard to sell one bottle a month. If you can¡¯t give it to fifteen nyang, then go away.¡± Geom Woo-bin had no choice but to retreat like a leaf being swept away by the commander¡¯s gestures. ¡°Are you going to pluck out the tongue of that general?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance because you will want to choose yourself later.¡± In the end, they couldn¡¯t even break through a single customer in Yangyang County. ¡°I have to go back and visit Wuhan. I guess I will have to drill through the big city first.¡± The two of them looked around and returned to Gaekzan in the evening. The three who came back half an hour later than them ordered a huge amount of food as if to avenge their poorly eaten lunch. ¡°I sent him to spy, and he came back as a pig. Were there any people who had a grudge against Zhuge Lord?¡± Do Pyung-su put duck meat in his mouth and said, ¡°There were a lot of those guys. Ilhaemun Moonju also came, and I saw a boongsan gwonja goju. I¡¯ve only seen about six. Mandok, you are eight?¡± ¡°I found the most. because there are ten. In fact, among them, there are only two people who can be said to be the real enemies of Zhuge. And looking at it, it looks like it has already been solved. It¡¯s not enough to put it into words, so I¡¯m guessing.¡± Do Pyeong-su received Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°In the past month, the number of times Zhuge Guk has fought will be ten.¡± Geom Woo-bin then asked, ¡°Looking at the situation, it seems that Zhuge Gaju¡¯s military power is great?¡± ¡°If he is not confident in his martial arts, he cannot even earn money. Well, looking at it for a second, I saw that my face was half-faced. It seems that one leg is also limp.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the body that hurts. Some might have been solved with money, some might have been a treasure trove. Not only the face but also half of Zhuge Sei¡¯s fortune, right?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su groaned. ¡°Probably by now, you must be very regretting that you were going to do your taxes in minutes.¡± Moorim was a place where you couldn¡¯t even retire with peace of mind. ¡°By the way, Geum Hong said that you and Zhugeulse had a fight?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I heard that Zhuge Sei was not only cut off as a warehouse keeper but was also completely evicted from Yangyang-hyeon, where she lived for the third generation?¡± ¡°Did you break one of your legs?¡± ¡°Rumors are spreading that it was the price for touching the iceberg, one of the Hangzhou ships.¡± ¡°Ugh! did that happen? If that¡¯s the case, it was good for him. He used to call me a sissy.¡± Seo Seok-san nodded. ¡°Right. It¡¯s normal that his head must have been smashed on the spot. So, is Zhuge Sega lucky for him? After his head broke¡­¡± Do Pyeong-su received his words coldly. ¡°The gold tax revenue of the Zhuge sovereign state must have become the extinction tax revenue of the Zhuge family.¡± ¡°I heard that it was Namgung Hye-yeon who prevented the disappearance of the Zhuge-segae. It has become a strange situation where neither the beneficiary nor the recipient do not know the truth.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Seo Seok-san said in a hounding tone to the thorny question of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°Last time, I was going to have a fight with Namgung Cheol-woon, but this time I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere. Are you planning to make the trip with the death penalty a blood test? Please don¡¯t crash.¡± Alchemy red was indeed like a habit. When he listened to what the person was saying to him the other way around, his bua grew tighter. ¡°I¡¯m a granny who follows me because the blood is giving me food¡­¡± Eventually, she flew off her chopsticks. When Seo Seok-san¡¯s three hairs fell out, this time Seo Seok-san became even angrier and vomited her flagship. If Geom Woo-bin hadn¡¯t dried it quickly, this restaurant wouldn¡¯t have ended with a table and half of the chairs broken and a column collapsing. However, the two, who seemed to be fighting for their lives, were released as if nothing had happened while they returned to Gaekzan. ¡°Isn¡¯t it endless?¡± Seo Seok-san and Yeon Ji-hong waved their hands at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question. ¡°There is no such thing. Not even a child¡­¡± ¡°A little kid doesn¡¯t destroy a restaurant in half. With that kind of arguing. By the way, the woman¡­¡± After taking out her pocket, Woo-bin¡¯s expression darkened. She said, ¡°I prepared very generously, but for some reason, she became a bit fussy. She asked for the price of the boat while she was on the boat a few days ago.¡± ¡°Sorry, death penalty.¡± ¡°If you want to fight in the future, you fight in an empty field. I don¡¯t want to vandalize and run away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as the grass died, the Blood Lion returned to the guest cup and changed into night clothes. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have to go to Zhuge Sega to collect more information. There may be dangers we are not aware of yet.¡± ¡°Do you really need to? I don¡¯t think anything will put us in danger.¡± If it was a combination of Blood Lion and Geom Woo-bin, there was a high probability that the conspirator would become pitiful. ¡°Everything is strong.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s face had a look of anticipation on his face as he answered. ¡°Hopefully it will happen¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes? Ugh! Could it be!¡± The Blood Lions waved his hand to express their will, but Geom Woo-bin had a trump card. ¡°It¡¯s written on Priest Zhang¡¯s face.¡± Chapter 41 Jang Man-dok turned around, and the three quickly stopped him. ¡°Sah, the death penalty got it wrong. It¡¯s smooth, isn¡¯t it?¡± In response to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, Do Pyeong-su made an expression, ¡°Why did you bring me in?¡± and only smiled awkwardly. He couldn¡¯t lie to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Bye. Don¡¯t crash.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Blood Lion, who answered vigorously, rushed out the window. ¡°You must have been quite bored in Hangzhou.¡± The Blood Lion, who used to roam because of the narrow midfield, lived in Hangzhou for several years, and even earned the inappropriate nickname of Hangzhou Saseon. He survived the boring Hangzhou life because of Geom Woo-bin, but when he came out, he felt thrilled, almost as if a gambler had set foot in a gambling hall. ¡®Still, I hope that someday the good karma will overtake the bad karma, priests.¡¯ Seeing that Geom Woo-bin refused to come back until he fell asleep, she seemed to be looking around. Her sleep in an unfamiliar place did not last very long. After waking up at dawn, Geom Woo-bin gave up asking her to sleep again and left her guesthouse. Woo-bin, the sword, trudged along the path where the blue day began to shine. She had no specific destination for her. She just went down the road she was accustomed to, and she came close to Zhuge Sega, but she couldn¡¯t get her to Zhuge Sega, so she took the mountain path. Yangyang-hyeon wasn¡¯t a big city, so it was a place with a nice dense landscape. The mountain path was gentle and well maintained, so it was as comfortable as walking on flat ground. As they climbed up the hill, they came to a path with bamboo forests on both sides. It was nice to hear the sound of the bamboo forest writhing loudly even in the slightest wind. Halfway through the bamboo forest, he heard a rattling sound in front of him. It was a bright day while they were coming, so it would not be strange if someone showed up. However, the appearance of ¡®someone¡¯ that appeared was not normal. She looked about the same age as Geom Woo-bin, who sat in her chair with wheels. The rattle was the sound of the chair wheels rolling. The boy came down carefully so that the wooden wheel did not roll too quickly, and Geom Woo-bin turned aside and made a way. A boy with unusually thin legs and pale skin passed by after bowing his head to Geom Woo-bin. He thought it was an unusual meeting, but a passing boy called his name. ¡°Geom Woo-bin?¡± The boy smiled brightly as Geom Woo-bin, who had stopped her steps, turned her head. ¡°Is it Geom Woo-bin?¡± ¡°How do you know me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have to scold the guy who broke his face. You look so much better!¡± At this, the boy rolled the wheel with his hand and got closer to Geom Woo-bin. It was a gentle albeit uphill, so she looked pretty tough. Geom Woo-bin then waited for the boy to approach. ¡°After! I was looking for a chance to meet, but seeing this by chance, I guess you and I have a relationship.¡± Geom Woo-bin then scratched his head. ¡°Well, once you know who you are, you can decide whether this will be a relationship or a bad relationship.¡± With that, a shadow fell on the boy¡¯s face. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t even know who I am when you look at me? Did you not even know about Sega when you came to Zhuge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come to deliver alcohol, and I have enough money to pay for the expensive scammers. Do you think you have all the information you need?¡± ¡°When you say that, it sounds like the information I have gathered about you is exaggerated. Would it be polite to tell me who I am at this point? This is Zhuge Gal-hoon, the youngest member of the Sega family and in charge of the Rye Party. nice to meet you. Ah! The Rye Dang is where Zhugellse¡¯s information is handled.¡± ¡°Are you the head of the family?¡± ¡°Huh. I¡¯m pretty smart because God puts my head to the point where I need to go from my lower body.¡± In the Moorim family, disability came as a punishment that proved to be worse than death. And so, despair and reclusive, and disappeared as if they never existed. However, Zhuge Hun was demonstrating his abilities while passing over his fatal flaw as if it were his joke. Although he was a boy who had no choice but to be liked, he knew well that if he opened his heart easily, he would be easily hurt as well. ¡°But how do you know me? I¡¯m not an important person for Zhuge Sega to pay attention to, am I?¡± If so, that was a problem. ¡°It¡¯s my personal curiosity regardless of Sega. soju line. It¡¯s not easy to get a nickname by yourself at that age. No matter how great a scammer is, it¡¯s great that he broke through the market by himself at the age of eight and succeeded in a big way. Since I knocked out the Budo-Kwan at a young age, of course, my martial arts skills must be considerable.¡± Jegal-hoon knew quite a bit about Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Thank you for the compliment, but do you still feel bad for doing my research?¡± At Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words, Jegal-hoon put on a bewildered expression. ¡°Oh sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel bad. At first, after hearing about you from Hyeyeon noona, I recognized you lightly, but the more I got to know her, the more attractive she became, so I dug into it without realizing it. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Did Namgoong Hye-yeon talk about me?¡± ¡°Huh. It was the first time Hyeyeon noona had spoken about her man in such a lengthy way. When she heard her second brother, she would have been jealous.¡± ¡°Still, it wouldn¡¯t be a story that Zhugellse would envy his son.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Tak Tak! With that, Zhuge Hoon tapped the handle of his chair on which he was sitting. ¡°I¡¯m not riding this for fun.¡± In Jegal-hoon¡¯s eyes, as he looked at his slender legs, an instinct-like pain came to mind. ¡°What would have happened if I had been born into a farmer-like family, not Zhugellse? It must have been a burden only to collect food. He was weak, so he might have died a long time ago. If there is no Zhuge, there is no me. But you really did it on your own. Without family or parental help. I envy and respect you, who is one year younger than me and self-made. It is the object of my envy. Oh! The last thing I said was tickling. Hehe!¡± Although what Jegal-hoon said was true, this was a fantasy created by a boy who was not able to move freely when he was too immersed in Geom Woo-bin, who was his age. ¡°I can¡¯t be that great.¡± ¡°It is not the person who makes that judgment, but the people who see it. Anyway, meeting and talking like this is worthwhile to have you come.¡± ¡°Do you want me to come? You?¡± ¡°Who do you think was the orderer?¡± Indeed, that was puzzling. This was because, in Yangyang, the only person who knew the master was the owner of the biggest giru. ¡°If a country like this is okay, why don¡¯t we become friends?¡± Jegal-hoon¡¯s face reddened slightly when he said those words. It was Geom Woo-bin who read Jang Man-dok¡¯s expression. Although this meeting was strange and a little embarrassing, it was clear that there was no malice in Zhuge Gal-hun. ¡°Is it okay if the head of the Zhuge Sega family is friends with someone who is a brewer?¡± ¡°What are you talking about! You¡¯re not just a foundry man! Of course he¡¯s good enough now, but he¡¯ll be a bigger character in the future! All the shortcomings of my legs went to my head. That includes the human eye. Trust my eyes when people call me a genius. You will be big enough for me to be honored.¡± He didn¡¯t know what the ¡®big person¡¯ that Jegal-hoon said twice meant, but it was not a human thing to turn away from eyes full of hope. Geom Woo-bin turned behind Jegal-hoon and said.,¡°Don¡¯t blame this friend for being bad at pushing a wheelchair. I am not a genius like you.¡± At this, Jegal-hoon raised his hands and expressed the joy of being friends with Geom Woo-bin. While going down the mountain, they talked surprisingly a lot. Like most people who were called geniuses, Jegal-hoon reads a lot, and Geom Woo-bin also liked books. The topic was overflowing and there was no talk until all the way down the mountain. ¡°Would you like to go to Sega for breakfast?¡± ¡°No, your aunt will be waiting for you.¡± ¡°What about your uncles? You left Namgungse together, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? Hey, you went to Hangzhou first for work.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he was spying on Zhugellse. ¡°Are you coming again?¡± Geom Woo-bin had nothing to see in Zhuge. After the gold tax was over, all she had left to do was come to collect the drink. ¡®By the way, aren¡¯t the priests¡¯ excuses for spying out of fear that I¡¯m in danger? And that promise was kept surprisingly quickly. ¡°Yes? Mandokmun Moon Ju?¡± After a night of reconnaissance, the Blood Lion returned just in time for breakfast. It was written on the face of Jang Man-dok that he happened to see while eating the chewy dumplings he had made last night. Of course, Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t know who Mandok-mun Moon-ju was, so Seok-san gave an explanation. ¡°This is a sect that Zhuge Zhugeuk destroyed six months before taking over the position of Munju 12 years ago. Mandokmun Mundogazegalse poisoned six people and killed them. It was caused by a misunderstanding, but Zhuge Zhuge couldn¡¯t be such a merciful person. No matter how much Mandokmun was raging in Honam, it could not be the opponent of Zhuge Sega.¡± At that, Geom Woo-bin nodded her head. ¡°I ordered the annihilation, but it was not a complete annihilation as Munju and some remnants fled.¡± Seo Seok-san, who glanced at Jang Man-dok, muttered, ¡°My mouth just hurts and yet it¡¯s for nothing.¡± ¡°Is it true that such a Mandokmunju appeared with a role? Then, like everyone else, you have no intention of meeting Zhuge Zhuang in person to solve Eun Won?¡± Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°So, let¡¯s say that we don¡¯t even come close to the Zhugesae until the tax collection ends. Being next to poisonous things just makes me tired.¡± When Jang Man-dok glared at him, the other three spoke with Lee Gu-dong. ¡°After all, there¡¯s nothing good about being next to poison-touching things.¡± Geom Woo-bin was thinking about something. ¡°Can you find out more about Mandokmun Moonju?¡± ¡°Are you going to ignore our advice?¡± ¡°Because I knew this was the case when I was eating with Jegal-hoon.¡± After all, someone from the Blood Lions was always watching Geom Woo-bin. ¡°You can¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know when you know an innocent person will get hurt.¡± ¡°The only innocent people among the Murim are those who are already dead. I just made friends for nothing.¡± ¡°You still look like a good guy, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a little lower than the death penalty, but he¡¯s kind, so it¡¯ll be good to eat him occasionally.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Jeon Yeong-hong clucked his tongue. ¡°Are you making friends to pamper you? After all, you have to make good friends. Otherwise, you will suffer for the rest of your life.¡± At the end of those words, the Blood Lions looked at each other and let out a long sigh. He was not a Blood Lion who would refuse the request. No matter how secretly the Mandokmun Munju moved, he could not avoid the watch of the blood lion. In the afternoon, Penguin Hong returned. ¡°I think the plan is to poison the Moorim people who attended the gold dust collection.¡± It was said that Mandokmunmunju Machungsan secretly met three people. ¡°There are three people: Jeon Woo-mang, who trades salt with Zhuge Sega, Hwang Tae-jeong, who supplied tea in large quantities, and Gong Man-deok, who sold alcohol other than Sagi-ju. Mandoki and Pyeongsu may find out more, but for now, I think these three are helping Machungsan.¡± Seok-san seemed to be watching Geom Woo-bin from somewhere. ¡°Isn¡¯t the day after tomorrow the day you do your laundry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If Machungsan has a plan to poison the Moorim people, the timing will vary depending on the type of poison. In the case of severe poisoning with late symptoms of poisoning, it may have already been poisoned.¡± Geom Woo-bin stood up after thinking deeply. ¡°I want to go to Zhugesega.¡± ¡°Do you know which of these two poisons is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s toxic.¡± If one was going to use instant poison, it would have been mixed among the people working in the kitchen, not the people who deliver the goods. ¡°They probably already have poison in the deliveries.¡± ¡°Are you just going to visit me?¡± Geom Woo-bin laughed. ¡°You have a new friend.¡± Fortunately, it was not all that difficult to meet Jegal-hoon. As soon as he revealed the purpose and identity of the person who came to him, the waist of the warrior who guarded the front gate was immediately folded. ¡°If the head of the family visits us, he has given us an order to serve him immediately.¡± In addition to this, the delivery of alcohol and the invitation of Master Sega were different. As the gold tax collection drew near, Zhuge Sega proved to be much busier than the oil market. ¡°Uh? Geom Woo-bin?¡± Chapter 42 When someone called and turned his head, a man was pointing at Geom Woo-bin with his finger. ¡°Is it Geom Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Who¡­ Nine?¡± The man¡¯s face contorted. ¡°How can you not recognize it? Because of you, I¡¯ve been practicing closure for three years!¡± ¡°So who¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a classmate of the Soga-ju of the Dong family!¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s changed a bit.¡± The appearance had changed, too, but her memory was fading because she wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°It was nice to meet you. I will pay you back the debt I owed you three years ago.¡± Geom Woo-bin asked her classmate Changmin, who grabbed her sword handle. ¡°You want to fight here?¡± It was the worst place for Zhugellsae, who was about to receive a gold tax bill. Alumni, who caught the attention of the people, secretly let go of the knife handle he was holding. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± ¡°Wait. I have some business to do with Zhuge.¡± ¡°You want to get a drink? Come out quickly!¡± Geom Woo-bin left behind the shouting classmates and headed to the Rye Dang. Before he moved a few steps, the existence of Dong Chang-min disappeared from Geom Woo-bin¡¯s memory. ¡°Friend! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d come so soon, didn¡¯t you?¡± Geom Woo-bin took out her business without even omitting her greetings. ¡°You know Mandokmun?¡± ¡°It happened when I couldn¡¯t poo and pee, but I know. But why Mandokmun?¡± ¡°Mandokmunju Machungsan is here now.¡± Jegal-hoon¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Machungsan? The fact that you even know the name is unmistakable information. If it wasn¡¯t for sure, you wouldn¡¯t have come to me.¡± Jegal-hoon asked cautiously, ¡°Do you even know where it is?¡± He couldn¡¯t reveal that the priests were watching, so he was about to say that he didn¡¯t know the exact location, when he heard Seok-san¡¯s voice. ¨DThe death penalty, the two idiots missed, so there is no need to lie. ¡°I don¡¯t know the location, but I think I know the plot of Mt. Geom Woo-bin, who recounted the story he had heard from Geum Hong.¡± ¡°There may be more than those three items, so it¡¯s best to do a thorough inspection.¡± ¡°How do you know about him?¡± ¡°We are not friends to whom we should confide all our secrets.¡± ¡°Are you still here to rescue me?¡± ¡°Because they are friends.¡± Geom Woo-bin left the party, saying, ¡°Now it¡¯s out of my hands. Unleash your genius.¡± ¡°For a moment!¡± Jegal-hun¡¯s eyes gleamed like a pathetic cat as he rolled the wheelchair and came closer. ¡°Can I stay at Sega?¡± ¡°It will never put you in danger.¡± ¨DThe promises of those who can¡¯t keep themselves can¡¯t be trusted. ¡°Okay.¡± Geom Woo-bin extended a hand out to Seo Seok-san, who sighed. ¨DThere is a priest in Seo, but when I worry about it, I don¡¯t trust the priest. isn¡¯t it? -Yes. Trust me. He seemed to feel better. Jegal-hoon personally guided Geom Woo-bin to the room he was staying in. ¡°It¡¯s right next to my room.¡± The guide was not right next to the room, it was just one room. In the middle, there was a study and a place to drink tea, and on the left was Jegal-hoon¡¯s room and Geom Woo-bin occupied the room on the right. There were over three thousand books in the library. ¡°You can use them all as you do. Then I will come and see you.¡± ¡°How are you going to talk about Mandokmun?¡± ¡°I am the rye owner. it will work out somehow.¡± There was nothing good about the fact that Geom Woo-bin informed him about Mandokmun. Naturally, she would try to figure out what happened, and she had no other way to explain it other than the Blood Lion. Zhuge Hun didn¡¯t know about the Blood Lion, but he knew there was something he couldn¡¯t say to Geom Woo-bin. Zhuge Hoon, who was not called a genius for nothing, had no intention of revealing that the source of information on Mandokmun was indeed Geom Woo-bin himself. After Jegal-hoon left the room, Geom Woo-bin, who was looking around the study, took out Sima-cheon¡¯s morale and went into the room. She also had a chair in her study, but reading a book was most comfortable on her stomach. As the book turned about ten pages, he could feel someone entering the room. ¡°Hoon-ah, I¡¯m going to rest in my room. I didn¡¯t sleep well last night and I¡¯m on the verge of collapse. Don¡¯t ask me why I left my room here.¡± Even if he didn¡¯t ask, he told me well. ¡°Because you can¡¯t sleep because the guys put scorpions in every corner.¡± The door swung open and a woman with her eyes half-closed came in. She said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether I should give up the nickname ¡®Seol Junghwa.¡¯ At first, she thought she was fine, so she took care of her facial expressions, but now she was paralyzed in the face and it felt like it was going to fall off like plaster. Are you reading a book? I¡¯ll sleep next to you.¡± Then, he took off her coat and threw it away. She half-opened her eyes and she could see Geom Woo-bin, and then he crawled into the blanket. Fortunately, the bed was wide enough to lie on its side. ¡°You go out and make some friends¡­ Yeah, pretty girls¡­¡± The woman, who had not stopped talking to her, turned her head to look at Wooo-bin. She blinked a couple of times and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hoon? Who?¡± There was no sign of surprise on her face, as she slept. ¡°Hun is your friend.¡± ¡°A child of the Murimse family? student?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± She closed her eyes and she soon heard her snoring low. She was invited by Zhuge Hoon, and she was only reading a book, but by chance a woman in underwear was sleeping next to her. ¨DIt looks like Zhuge¡¯s daughter, Zhuge Palmer. Heh heh¡­ ¨DPriest Seo, what is the meaning of that last smile? -Can I tell you something? Of course I won¡¯t see it. -Don¡¯t tell me anything. I¡¯ll just read a book. ¨DA beautiful woman like that is sleeping next to her in underwear, can you see the text? ¨DIf you keep the priest standing quietly, you will be able to come in. Seo Seok-san muttered, ¡®You have to eat the rolled-in rice cake.¡¯ Unlike Seo Seok-san¡¯s Ki-woo, Geom Woo-bin devoured his morale. Among his morals, the unreadable filial piety Bongi (ТÎä ±¾¼o) made him forget the Zhuge Palm sleeping next to him. Geom Woo-bin, who had been reading her filial piety for a long time, turned her head at her strange feeling. Zhuge Palm, who she thought was asleep, was lying on her stomach, staring at Woo-bin, her sword. Her eyes met for a brief moment, said Zhuge Palm, after a time that felt strangely long. ¡°The expression on the face of reading a book is warm and similar. But are you really Hoon¡¯s friend? You look two or three years older than Hoon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m one year younger.¡± ¡°Five! So twelve or three? I heard that I am not a Moorim¡­ Right? When I¡¯m sleepy, I lose my mind.¡± Even when he was to wake up, he wouldn¡¯t feel like he was fully conscious. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s rude and it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Then you can relax your face.¡± Zhuge Palm, who had cleaned his facial muscles by twitching his mouth and cheeks, asked. ¡°Name is?¡± ¡°Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°A place to live.¡± ¡°Hangzhou.¡± ¡°The work.¡± ¡°The drunkard.¡± Zhuge Palmereo clapped his hand. ¡°Ah! You are that Geom Woo-bin!¡± ¡°Hoonie talked about it a couple of times. You say it¡¯s called soju line? Your aunt and uncle, Hangzhou Saseon, are like real gods. I also want to go to Hangzhou. The night view there was really dead.¡± She was quite a chatty woman. Fortunately, Zhuge Palm¡¯s chatter did not last long. The owner of her room had returned. Zhuge Gal-hun looked at the clothes that fell to the ground and the palms of Zhuge. Geom Woo-bin and Zhuge Palm-ryeo also saw Jegal-hoon. That time went on. Leaving behind such a strange time of silence, Zhuge Gal-hoon rolled the wheel and left the room. ¡°Why is he there?¡± ¡°You are the one who is acting weird.¡± ¡°That one? Oh! It¡¯s the first strange name I¡¯ve ever heard. don¡¯t you have any brothers It¡¯s awkward to call them bro or sister.¡± Zhuge Palm, who raised his upper body, stretched him out for a long time. Thanks to that, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s eyes strengthened. ¡°Now, shall we go back to Seoljunghwa and serve guests? I have to tell my father never to wash my face in gold minutes. I¡¯m bored to death.¡± She left the room in her underwear and said, ¡®Huh? Were you taking off her clothes?¡¯ She came back and put her clothes on. ¡°What the hell is going on?! Why is your sister taking her clothes off and in bed with Woo-bin?¡± Zhuge Zhuge, who had a hardened expression on her face, was no longer the woman she used to be. Zhuge Palme, which exuded a chill that seems to freeze if he was next to him, passed by without a word and disappeared. ¡°Why are you going back to Seoljunghwa now? Damn it!¡± The suspicious gaze was fixed on Geom Woo-bin, who was then left alone. ¡°I was reading a book and you came and slept next to me. Taking off your clothes¡­ Would it be comfortable?¡± It was a very brief explanation, but it was enough to make Jegal-Hun understand. ¡°Eww! By the way, that punk. When I¡¯m sleepy, I can¡¯t come to my senses. Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s mean, it¡¯s that he¡¯s a hater. That noona like that is one of the Six Dragons and Sambongs of the late faction index.¡± ¡°How did you go?¡± Jegal-hoon smiled broadly. ¡°As you said, poisonous substances were found in salt, tea, and alcohol. We¡¯re working secretly in Sega right now, so we¡¯ll catch those who did hard reading soon. Other foods are being investigated.¡± If one didn¡¯t know the conspiracy, you would be able to stop it if you don¡¯t know. ¡°Only my father knows that you gave the information. If you tell someone else that you got the information from the rye, you can pass it on, but it doesn¡¯t work for your father, the head of the house. do not worry. Because you promised to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be waiting this long.¡± When one leg hurt, I shifted to the other leg, leaned my back against the wall, and eventually squatted down. Thousands of people came in and out through the gate, but Geom Woo-bin was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did this kid run away?¡± Alumni crouched down in the warm sun and began to doze off. Zhugell Sega captured seven Mandokmundo and thinned out five foods, including salt and tea, which became Hadok. Although he struggled to replace those items, the gold taxation proceeded without a hitch. On that day, a huge number of people gathered in Zhuge. Not only the Moorim people but also onlookers came to see the golden tax collection, which was rare in Moorim. It was a perfect day to wash your face without a single cloud. On one side of the dance hall, a pedestal of ten by ten and three by length was made, and only the family of the Zhuge Sega were seated on it. Representatives from each clan were seated in the VIP seats around it, and Gaju and Jangmunin were present in four of the Hwangbosega and Gudaemun sects. The ceremony of washing the water in gold with a loud and long gong started. The collaboration that Zhuge Sega had done in Moorim was exaggeratedly recited. Then, the life of Zhuge Zhuang, who was washing the money, was also beautified and spread among the people. And finally, the gold-plated washbasin was lifted up on the pedestal. The washbasin, which shone yellow in the sunlight, was more than enough to make people close their mouths. Zhuge Sega captured seven Mandokmundo and thinned out five foods, including salt and tea, which had become Hadok. Although they had a hard time replacing those items, the gold tax collection proceeded without any setbacks. On that day, a huge number of people gathered in Zhuge. Not only the Moorim people but also onlookers came to see the golden tax collection, which was rare in Moorim. It was a perfect day to wash one¡¯s face without a single cloud. On one side of the dance hall, a pedestal of ten by ten and three by length was made, and only the family of the Zhuge Sega were seated on it. Representatives from each clan were seated in the VIP seats around it, and Gaju and Jangmunin were present in four of the Hwangbosega and Gudaemun sects. The ceremony began with a loud and long gong. The collaboration that Zhuge Sega had done in Moorim was exaggeratedly recited. Then, the life of Zhuge Zhuang, who was washing the money, was also beautified and spread among the people. And finally, a gold-plated washbasin had been placed on the pedestal. Silence spread as if the washbasin, which glittered yellow in sunlight, had the effect of closing people¡¯s mouths. Zhuge Guk, who looked at the washbasin with an expressionless expression, rolled up his sleeve. It was funny that all the silver coins I had accumulated in Moorim for fifty years could only be washed with water in a gilded washbasin. Everyone in attendance then waited in silence for Zhuge¡¯s hand to touch the water, and the nerves of those in charge of the guard were sharpened like sharp blades. As if Zhuge Guk¡¯s hands were washing his face every day, he went into the washbasin. Water dripped from his raised hand, and as he wiped the net with the towel he brought to him, cheers erupted. It was the moment when Zhuge Guk finally retired from Moorim. Chapter 43 Everyone cheered, but Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t think it was over yet. The Mandokmun Munju Machungsan, who tried to indiscriminately poison the Moorim people who attended the gold mound tax, was yet to be caught. It was said that all silver won would be liquidated when the gold tax was collected, but it was not likely that Machoongsan would be bound by such a rule. The idea of ??the Blood Lion was also the same, so they were densely gathered around Geom Woo-bin, who played the role. When the tax collection was over, music was played, and the Zhuge Sega family dispersed among the Moorim Myeongsuks. People who had been seated in an orderly manner began to mix in a mess. Someone called Geom Woo-bin to look around. ¡°Woobin-ah!¡± He saw Jegal-hun beckoning among the people. Jegal-hoon was with Gaju Jegal Myung-jung. It was clear what he was looking for. So he was troubled, but he couldn¡¯t refuse. Geom Woo-bin squeezed the people and approached the two of them. When they got close to three chapters, someone greeted Zhuge Myung-Jung. In addition to this, the cry was heard. ¡°Mandokcheonha! Eternal immortality!¡± There were three In the hands of the three men, about four inches apart, held a metal cylinder four cubits long and a span of width. As soon as he saw the silver barrel, someone shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a lightning bolt!¡± The reaction of Geum Hong was the fastest. He threw his saliva towards the forehead of the person in the center and blocked the front of Geom Woo-bin. However, the man fired a thunderbolt even though her head was pierced to death. Memorization pieces as thin as cow hair were poured out from the other two memorization boxes. The Sichuan Dangmun can be said to be the best of Moorim in terms of poison and memorization. In particular, there were many things that could be said to be feared for weapons using mechanical devices. The Thunderbolt was one of the first weapons of mass destruction to be reckoned with. When more than 3,000 memorization techniques that pierce even self-defense were fired at the same time, the hall turned into chaos in an instant. Those who were considered first-class masters avoided or blocked memorization, but even the slightest weakness in martial arts was pierced by memorization and collapsed. Geom Woo-bin was also not free from the range of the thunderbolt. Of course, even if he was still, she was not worried because the Blood Lion would protect her. Unlike Geom Woo-bin, Jegal-hoon was left defenseless. The owner, Zhuge Myung-jung, had no time to take care of Zhuge-hoon because he had to spit out the river. In an instant, Woo-bin flew her body. ¡°Execution! danger¡­!¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s movements were too sudden and quick for the Blood Lion to prepare for. She collapsed, holding Geom Woo-bin and Zhuge Hun. She could feel her needle stabbing her back through her self-defense, which she had raised to the highest level. The first to arrive, Yeon Ji-hong, pulled out the three needles stuck in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s back. This was the needle that should have been pierced by Jegal-hoon. ¡°Aww!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Even those who were not fatally wounded by the sting were writhing in pain. It was evidence of poisoning with dry poison that foamed at the mouth and turned the skin blue. Jang Man-dok pushed the antidote into Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mouth. Since it was a mineral poison by the smell, it was to prevent acute poisoning by feeding an antidote that was widely used for mineral poison. ¡°I am fine now. Please take a look at the others.¡± However, it was already too late in most cases to cure Jang Man-dok. Those who did not die instantly from the drowning began to sag one by one as they struggled with the poison. At a glance, it seemed that there were over a hundred casualties. ¡°What about Mt. Two out of three people who fired the lightning bomb were killed. But in the midst of the confusion, one of them ran away. ¡° ¡°Do not worry. Seoksan followed me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jegal-hoon struggled to raise his upper body. She knows she didn¡¯t get hit, but Woo-bin looked at Zhuge Hoon once more. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± At the question of Geom Woo-bin, Zhuge Hoon was rather worried about him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine! But you! You¡­ ¡­ You got hit!¡± There was no way that he would be able to block Zhuge Hoon with his whole body, could have escaped her saliva. ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t waste your time asking why.¡± Zhuge Palmyeo ran and hurriedly woke up Zhuge Gal-hun. ¡°Hoon! aren¡¯t you hurt? Look where! Where!¡± She turned Zhuge Hun around like a big doll. ¡°Sister, as long as you haven¡¯t died yet, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Whew! You were lucky.¡± ¡°Woo-bin saved me by blocking it with her body.¡± ¡°Are you blocking it with her body? Then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me anymore.¡± Although there was a lot of trouble, he wasn¡¯t an ignorant Zhuge. She made her oath of silence with a hand stitching herself in her mouth. ¡°Woobin-ah!¡± It was Namgoong Hye-yeon who ran and called Geom Woo-bin. After confirming that her sword, Woo-bin, was unharmed, she floundered. ¡°Thank God.¡± In the midst of dizzying, Zhuge Sega started a search to catch the criminal. After all, the two who died on the spot were not Machungsan. Despite Zhuge Sega¡¯s efforts, he was unable to capture Mt. If he had already escaped from Zhuge, it was impossible to follow him and catch him because he did not even know the direction he was running from. Zhuge Myung-jung and the five heads of the family gathered in the yard, exhaling only empty breath. ¡°Nevertheless, we should organize a pursuit team first.¡± It was when the words of Zhuge Myung were finished. Something tumbled into the center of them standing in a circle. There was a face of the person lying with his back on the floor was as if he were saying, ¡®Why am I here?¡¯ It didn¡¯t happen safely, but anyway, the tax collection was over. Those who were going to go back, and Geom Woo-bin, who received his slip, slowly prepared to return to Hangzhou. Jeon Yeong-hong was with Geom Woo-bin, and the other three went back to the guesthouse and packed their belongings. ¡°It was an eventful trip.¡± Jeongyeon-hong smiled and whispered. ¡°It was fun though.¡± It was unfortunate that the people who died in the attack of Mandokmun were, but it was a pleasant trip for Geom Woo-bin and his party. ¡°Sozer! See you here again!¡± The man who was approaching Pension Hong warmly was Jang Myung-gi, a disciple of the shaman. Geom Woo-bin whispered to Hyeon-myeon. ¡°Is your persistence commendable?¡± ¡°Then Paris deserves praise.¡± ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± Pension Hong reluctantly responded. ¡°I would like to say hello to the landlord, but I don¡¯t think such an opportunity will arise.¡± ¡°Lord Zhuge? You can do it anytime if you can. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No, I have to¡­¡± Jang Myung-gi, who chewed on her words, strode forward. ¡°I just cut the back of that kid¡¯s head¡­!¡± Geom Woo-bin pulled Yeon Jung-hong¡¯s arm. ¡°Even with Hoon, I have to say goodbye, so let¡¯s just go.¡± Many people gathered near the office of the state of California. Everyone was waiting to say hi to Zhuge Myeong-Jung, and they even had to get a numbered ticket. ¡°I put a scorpion in my name, so please wait. Would you like a cup of tea while we wait?¡± However, there was no time for tea. Palmer Zhuge, who came down from the Daecheong, approached Geom Woo-bin with an expressionless face. ¡°Your father wants to meet you.¡± And soon, he bowed his back towards Geum Hong. ¡°Binghwaseon also asked for it.¡± ¡°No, I just need to go see Hoon¡­.¡± ¡°Hoon is with you too.¡± Jang Myung-gi, who was standing next to him, asked, ¡°I? Isn¡¯t the Lord calling for me?¡± Zhuge Zhuge, who glanced at Jang Myung-gi, turned around. ¡°Your brother is one hundred and twenty-two.¡± ¡°Ha, but I just came with you¡­¡± ¡°The VIP first.¡± Jang Myung-gi¡¯s face became bewildered. ¡°Are those two more distinguished than me, a disciple of a shaman?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who was walking alongside her shoulder, whispered to Zhuge Palm. ¡°Let her face relax. It doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Zhuge Palm let out a long sigh, confirming that no one was there, looking left and right. ¡°I almost died of suffocation. It¡¯s all because of my older brother! She hadn¡¯t been told that cold girls were popular! Oh! It¡¯s late, but thank you for saving my brother. He said that he saved her by throwing her body too? Even after being hit by a strong needle that ripped his self-defense force, he was fine and he wasn¡¯t poisoned by poison. Hmm! Even so, I¡¯m not a Muslim¡­ That¡¯s weird, hmm¡­¡± ¡°My nose is coming out.¡± Zhuge Palm, who gently rubbed under his nose with his index finger, smiled indefinitely. ¡°We¡¯ve already seen everything we can¡¯t see, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I guess there wasn¡¯t much to see?¡± ¡°What? I think you got it wrong, would you like to see it again? By the way, besides my family, you are the one who sees my flesh the most.¡± ¡°Is that meaningful?¡± ¡°You have to take responsibility. By the way, I¡¯m okay with being five years old and younger.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± When Zhuge Gal-hoon shot from the open door, Zhuge Zhuang Zhuang said, ¡®I¡¯ve completed the hospitality mission, so I¡¯ll leave.¡¯ ¡°Sorry for bothering you sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was fun.¡± The polite Jegal-hoon bowed his head also to Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt.¡± Geum Hong just smiled. In the waiting room, Zhuge Myung-jung was waiting alone. It was the utmost courtesy to his guests that Zhuge Myeong-jung stood up. If it wasn¡¯t for Geom Woo-bin, Zhuge Sega would have been engulfed in a much bigger wind of blood. In addition, he saved Zhuge Hun, so the thanks for Zhuge¡¯s success could not be too long, no matter how long. ¡°I have to say thank you again. In the future, we want to increase our exchanges with each other by visiting often from Zhugegalsega as well.¡± It was not a very good thing to visit Oseon Manor often in Zhuge. ¡°I will come to play often.¡± Zhuge Myung-jung, who thought it was a consideration for Zhuge Gal-hoon, had a happy smile. Then his gaze turned to Yeonjunhong. ¡°I heard rumors about the Hangzhou Sa Ship, but I didn¡¯t know that the Iceberg was such a beautiful woman.¡± It was a ceremonial compliment to a woman, and Yeon Ji-hong just bowed her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know the true identity of Hwa-seon Bing because my eyes are short, but I am not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a drinker.¡± ¡°If you say that, then I know.¡± I had a hard time refusing to say thank you again and again and ask me to stay for a few more days at Zhuge. Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong, who managed to get out of the room, were sent off by Jegal-hoon to the front door. Jegal-hoon asked Hyeon-myeon. ¡°Are the other three of the Hangzhou ships somewhere?¡± ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Because I thought about the reason why Machungsan, which had fled, fell into the yard by Zhuge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I don¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. However, be sure to say thank you to the three uncles as well. And Woo-bin.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Zhuge Sega will never forget grace. There may come a day when you will need the power of our Sega, but if you need even the slightest strength, remember that Zhuge Sega is always waiting for you.¡± ¡°Yes. Do not regret it.¡± Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong left Zhuge with a horse pill loaded with a hundred bottles of fraudulent liquor. The three joined the two only after people had stopped coming and going. ¡°Shall we buy a carriage first?¡± He couldn¡¯t leave the road with a hundred bottles of scammers on one horse. Geom Woo-bin, who checked the pocket containing the travel expenses, let out a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough money left to buy a carriage.¡± He then went to the battlefield, leaving behind the Bloody Lion who was smoking a tantrum. Since he didn¡¯t have any hermits right now, it was to exchange the slips he had received from the fraudsters for hermits. However, the battlefield staff who checked the slip gave a troubled expression. ¡°There are no hermits on our battlefield to exchange these slips for. I have to wait three days, are you okay?¡± It was impossible to sit idle for three days in Yangyang County to change the slip. Geom Woo-bin sighed again. ¡°I could have bought a wagon if I hadn¡¯t just wrecked the ship and the restaurant,¡± he said. ¡°Zhuge Sega will never forget grace. There may come a day when you will need the power of our Sega, but if you need even the slightest strength, remember that Zhuge Sega is always waiting for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret it later.¡± Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong left Zhuge with a horse pill loaded with a hundred bottles of fraudulent liquor. The three joined the two only after people had stopped coming and going. ¡°Shall we buy a carriage first?¡± He couldn¡¯t leave the road with a hundred bottles of scammers on one horse. Geom Woo-bin, who checked the pocket of her travel expenses, let out a long sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough money left to buy a carriage.¡± Geom Woo-bin then entered the battlefield, leaving behind her smug-spirited Blood Lion. Since he didn¡¯t have any hermits right now, it was to exchange the slips he had received from the fraudsters for hermits. However, the battlefield staff who checked the slip gave a troubled expression. ¡°There are no hermits on our battlefield to exchange these slips for. I have to wait three days, are you okay?¡± It was impossible to sit idle for three days in Yangyang County to change the slip. Geom Woo-bin sighed again. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t destroyed the ship and the restaurant, I could have bought a wagon.¡± Chapter 44 White smoke was rising from the middle of the roadless forest. Didn¡¯t this smoke in the rain mean that at least there was a roof on the fire? The five hurriedly ran to the spot where the smoke was visible. There was a small hut among the dense trees. It was not a very large hut, but it was clumsy enough to tell at a glance that it was not built by a proper carpenter. Anyway, the rain seemed to be escaping, so Do Pyeong-su knocked on the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°They were passing by, so they wanted to avoid the rain for a while¡­ Yo. This.¡± The door opened and a woman with unusually white skin came out with her face. In her mid-twenties, she was so beautiful that she no longer needed makeup anymore. Her eyes, which had been very wary of Do Pyeong-su, disappeared as she looked at Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°Come on in.¡± The woman who moved away from her brought her clean towel. ¡°Suddenly it rained and got very wet, didn¡¯t you just get wet?¡± While entering the hut, he was struck by a few drops of water that fell from the eaves while he was working hard. ¡°I¡¯m hiding under a big tree.¡± After speaking, Woo-bin, a swordsman, realized that her woman¡¯s stomach was full. They looked around the cabin while the woman who had boiled water served her tea. It was a hut small enough that one didn¡¯t have to move even a single step to look inside. Compared to the sloppy exterior, the interior was clean. One bed, two chairs, and a small table and dining table. The items used in the kitchen were made of wood or porcelain with missing teeth. On one side were a bow, a sword, and a trap. That made it clear that the owner of this hut was a hunter. Of course, she wasn¡¯t like a hunter. ¡°Her husband will be back soon.¡± When the woman brought her car, Geum Hong asked. ¡°How many months?¡± The woman patted her stomach and smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s been six months.¡± The tea was nothing compared to Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s, but drinking it in a hut in the rain gave me a different feeling. Knock! Knock! Water dripped from the roof of the kitchen, drop by drop. ¡°This gentleman, you¡¯ve fixed it clumsily again. Because I can¡¯t do anything right.¡± The woman then put the bucket where the water fell, as if familiar. As she stretched her back, her clumsy man returned. She was a man in his mid-thirties with a thick beard and one earlobe cut off. Three rabbits were in her man¡¯s hand, soaked in her rain. Her man¡¯s steps, finding her stranger, stopped, and her empty hand, not holding the rabbit, returned behind her waist. ¡°People passing by came to avoid the rain for a while.¡± As the sharp eyes looking at Woo-bin and his party turned to her woman, it softened as if her petals were scattered. She grumbled as the woman brought her dry clothes and towels for her. ¡°Well, I told you not to go out because it looks like it will rain today. What to do if you catch a cold¡­¡± Even as she listened to her woman¡¯s nagging, her man¡¯s soft gaze did not change at all. ¡°I brought some greens and mushrooms, too.¡± Her man handed her pockets around her waist to her woman. ¡°I¡¯ll use the table for a moment.¡± Since there was only one table, Geom Woo-bin and his party had to hold all the teacups they were drinking from. On the table were vegetables and mushrooms that her man had dug. ¡°Well! It¡¯s definitely edible, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it¡­ From the smell, it looks fine, and the mushroom doesn¡¯t seem poisonous, given the lack of colorful color.¡± They were a clumsy hunter couple. She divided what she could eat and what she could not eat. With a sigh, Jang Man-dok, who had not seen it, remixed the things the woman had shared. ¡°Why?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled awkwardly at her. ¡°My uncle is well aware of mushrooms and wild vegetables.¡± Jang Man-dok distinguished between mushrooms and herbs with his amazingly quick hand movements. Herbs were piled up on one side, and mushrooms on the other side. ¡°All these mushrooms are poisonous. Even if the colors aren¡¯t flashy, not all of them are edible.¡± Of the mushrooms her man had picked, he could only eat one. She picked up one of her poisonous mushrooms by a woman. ¡°Does this look the same as the one you can eat here?¡± Geom Woo-bin turned the mushroom upside down. ¡°See the grain on the head here? Edible is vertical, but poisonous mushrooms are spirals.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Poisonous mushrooms are fatal to eat, how have you been eating them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. Mushrooms for the first time today. Hehe!¡± After she repacked the things men couldn¡¯t eat and threw them out her window, she went to the kitchen. A look of dismay crossed her man¡¯s face as he looked up at her leaking ceiling. ¡°Can you fix it?¡± The man nodded her head, and the woman nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s the twelfth, so I¡¯ll trust you this time. I think I said this eleven times.¡± At this, the man just scratched his cheek. Meanwhile, the rain stopped. It was a rain shower. ¡°The rain has stopped, so we should go. Thank you for providing a place to shelter from the rain. The tea was also delicious.¡± While Geum Hong thanked him, Geom Woo-bin took a bottle of Sake Juice from her bag and placed it on the table. ¡°When you have a baby, let the two of you have a celebratory drink. Or you can go out to the castle and sell it. If you go to a big girule or a main base, you will be able to get a fair price.¡± ¡°It looks like a precious drink, but I don¡¯t know if I can accept it.¡± ¡°The tea you served was also valuable. And since we are the makers of that drink, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± The man didn¡¯t blush a single word as they left, except for the first word. ¡°Did she learn martial arts?¡± Seo Seok-san nodded at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question. ¡°It was worth it.¡± ¡°There are so many people in the world who have stories. He must have been hiding from something.¡± ¡°Is it true that the enemy is that strong to live in hiding even with that level of martial art? Wait!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Do Pyeong-soo shook his head, thinking deeply. ¡°Nope. Come to think of it, it¡¯s not him. I wonder if he is my enemy.¡± ¡°You have to clean it up on the spot, there is no end to it. Are you running around with grudges?¡± Seo Seok-san, who was giving Do Pyeong-soo a pint glass, slowed down. ¡°The death penalty, wait a minute.¡± Geom Woo-bin also stopped his work by Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Only after Geom Woo-bin finished her question, she could feel the presence of her approaching from the front. The speed of those approaching through the roadless forest was also very fast. At this level, it could be said that he was a master among the Moorim people. Five of them stood there, killing their spirits. Because of the thick forest, the twelve people walked away without notice, even though they only passed by the right of the three chapters. ¡°If it¡¯s over there¡­¡± Even if Seo Seok-san didn¡¯t have to finish speaking, it seemed clear that they were heading towards the hut where they had sheltered from the rain. ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± It was a hut in the middle of a mountain. The owner of the hut is a master of Moorim who lived in hiding from anyone¡¯s eyes, and twelve other masters were running towards the hut. ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin turned her body toward the hut. ¡°You¡¯ve been taken care of.¡± ¡°Do you think you paid it off as a scammer?¡± Geom Woo-bin scratched his head and pondered, then added her words. ¡°When I think about it, I think it was the price of tea. Do you think the rent for the roof is still there?¡± It was the first time he had come to this mountain in two years. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah! I was thinking about how to fix this roof.¡± ¡°I was just looking at it from a different angle. The hole would be bigger.¡± Sangnamjae jumped in front of Goshinji. ¡°Shall we change our residence?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just. It¡¯s a little boring here.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s because of those people, then stop. If you keep trying to hide in that deep place, you will end up living underground.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the only way to get out of the Seobaeksalmun Gate, then you should do it that way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three years. They must have forgotten by now.¡± Sangnam Jae shook his head with a deep sigh. ¡°Seobaeksalmun never forgets the traitor. Even after a hundred years pass, they will find us.¡± ¡°Then tell me to come back after a hundred years. Until then, if we¡¯re alive, well, we¡¯re willing to die. He must be suffering from arthritis because it¡¯s neuralgia, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you killed him.¡± As always, it seemed that Koshinji¡¯s guts were ten times his own. He did the same the night he went to kill the late Shinji. ¨DIs this necklace the reason you came to kill me? She took a necklace of gold and jewels from a drawer and hung it around her neck. It was too big to be worn over her head, so she had to turn her hands behind her neck to fit the holes. She had promised her mom she¡¯d wear it till she died. Turning her hands behind her neck, she wiggled for a while. ¨D Her hand is trembling, so the hole doesn¡¯t fit well. She didn¡¯t want to show her frightened face to the Salsu Naburin. Shinji Ko finally turned her body back. Sangnamjae filled the necklace with Shinji Koh as if he had been covered in something. He could have stuck her sword in her back and ended up throwing it away. But she couldn¡¯t. To his surprise, he fell in love while she went back to her back and fastened her necklace. He lived for twelve years. He couldn¡¯t believe that he still had a heart to feel love, and he had never even dreamed of falling in love with someone at first sight. But then, it happened. Sangnamjae escaped with Go Shinji on that road. ¡°Using mud to close the hole in the roof¡­.¡± Sangnamjae, who was turning around, stopped moving. Although he did not inform the late Shinji, he did not neglect his martial arts training. His sense of sharpness, sharper than the antennae of insects, caught his attention. ¡®Two guests a day?¡¯ But soon, he realized that this guest wasn¡¯t just a passer-by, unlike the previous one. Living suppressed by secret movements, those who approached were slaughtered. ¡°Honey.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Go Shinji¡¯s face hardened like Sangnamjae. ¡°I will prepare and leave.¡± Although she did not feel the presence of uninvited guests, she could read Namjae Sang¡¯s expression better than anyone else. ¡°Late.¡± Koshinji stopped moving. The presence that Sangnamjae felt surrounded not only the front but also the entire hut. ¡°Don¡¯t fall from my side.¡± Sangnam Jae pulled the sword from behind his waist. two characters long It was moderately mediocre. Three men appeared like ghosts in front of Sangnamjae. It had been a long time since they had been three chapters apart, but they were all familiar faces. ¡°You really did hide. Lord.¡± ¡°Looking at you guys, it looks like you didn¡¯t hide well.¡± ¡°But that knife¡­ ¡­ Are you going to fight us?¡± Sangnam Jae looked down at the sword in his hand and put his sword back into its sheath. ¡°I was a little impatient.¡± ¡°Come with us for now. It is not wise to turn enemies like our fathers and brothers and sisters because of one girl.¡± ¡°There was talk of being like brothers, so please. Can¡¯t you just come back?¡± ¡°Go to the door and ask the Lord for mercy.¡± A bitter smile was drawn on Sangnamjae¡¯s lips. ¡°Munju is not the one to forgive anyone.¡± As far as he knew, the harshest person in the world was Munju Naengseomok. He was the owner of the Salsumun Gate, so it could be said that he was a natural person. ¡°But isn¡¯t that more hopeful? Rather than fighting us here.¡± All the signs were detected. ¡®Twelve.¡¯ If you are twelve assassins from Seobaeksalmun, you can decapitate yourself even in your sleep. However, all those who have come to arrest him now are at or above the level of the captain. The twelve men surrounded by the couple could have decapitated Munju Naengseomok. Sangnamjae also has people to protect. It was a fight with no win at all. ¡°Neither do we want to fight the Lord.¡± When Jang Cheol-jae finished speaking, Oh Pil, who was standing next to him, spit out a cold voice. ¡°If you get down on your knees and beg, think about it.¡± ¡°Oh, Captain!¡± ¡°If not now, when will we ever see the campers kneel down?¡± Oh Pil-san, who is mean and likes to lie, was not credible. However, he was a good man who had to hold on to even the tiniest hope. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying at all. It was death that has been following me like a shadow since he walked the path of death. However, there was Shinji Ko who was more important than his life. If the person to protect was too desperate, pride and stubbornness were easily broken. Shinji¡¯s voice rang out as his knees relaxed and his body half-collapsed. ¡°Don¡¯t get down on your knees!¡± Chapter 45 The body was about to collapse like a wooden doll that moved as he started to speak. ¡°A man¡¯s knees are meant to support her life, not to bend.¡± ¡°But, Shinji¡­.¡± ¡°I know your heart. If I could save her, I¡¯d kneel on her knees, even if that knee broke a hundred times when it touched her ground. But can you really do that to save me?¡± He knew that this was merely a glimmer of hope. The desperation to try to grasp the rarity made her knees loosen. ¡°It is only the difference between being early and late, but death that will come one day. After all, death comes only once in a lifetime. Let¡¯s not die in shame.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lady. But what is the crime of the child in the belly who has to disappear without even seeing the world?¡± It seems that Oh Pil-yang wanted to see Sang Nam-jae kneeling in the end. As he monopolized the favorites of the cold-headed, he sneered as if he was the best assassin in the world¡­ ¡°Do you really think you can kill this child?¡± As these words were spoken, she stroked Sang Nam-jae¡¯s arm. ¡°You guys can¡¯t be a match for this man. This person will protect me, protect the baby, and protect himself. Right?¡± Sang Nam-jae read the fear in the depths of Go Shinji¡¯s eyes. She was speaking without even trembling in her voice, but of course it was scary. She gave her faith even though she knew it was a fight she couldn¡¯t win. She could win even if her martial arts was weak. One could win even with fear present. Without even knowing her martial arts, she was learning the truth. ¡°Sure. There are about a dozen people who can buy it, so it¡¯s not even a harbinger.¡± He pulled out the knife that Sang Nam-jae had put in again. ¡®Even if I have to die, I will save as much as Shinji!¡¯ ¡°I tried to have some fun, but they didn¡¯t respond.¡± Miss Opil continued her words as she drew the sword from her back. ¡°What does it feel like to stab a child in the stomach? I wonder.¡± A smoke machine appeared from Oh Pil¡¯s left hand. A circular smoke machine the size of a palm fills the surrounding dozen with smoke, making it impossible to see. If it was one-on-one, it would create a condition that neither could be seen, and if there was no Koshinji, Sangnamjae would rather have used it. However, from the standpoint of Sang Nam-jae, who had people to protect while under siege, the smoke machine could not but be a bad thing. Profit! The smoke machine flew off with smoke and fell in front of Sang Nam-jae¡¯s feet. In an instant, the surroundings were covered with thick smoke. ¡°Stick next to me!¡± Even Shinji, who was close enough to reach with her arms outstretched, was faintly visible. With a sword in her right hand, the Sang Nam-jae raised her senses to the limit. If he missed even one approaching enemy, the death of Ko Shinji is decided at that moment. ¡°Cool! Cool look!¡± Ko Shinji, unable to hold his breath, coughed. However, he could not move out of range of the smoker. If one were to move, their attention would be distracted even by a small amount, and the scavengers would not miss the opportunity. ¡°Hold on a minute.¡± He could only say those words to Shinji Ko, who was suffering from acting. ¡®Come on!¡¯ Sang Nam-jae did not even move and waited for the attack of Salsu. However, only the sound of a painful cough from Ko Shinji was heard, but the enemy did not attack. Gradually, the smoke from the smoke machine began to fade. ¡®When are you going to attack?¡¯ Sang Nam-jae waited more impatiently for the attack. Suddenly, Shinji¡¯s arms were visible, and even his face was clearly visible, but still nothing happened. His smoke was completely cleared. In addition to this, he finally knew why the attack didn¡¯t come. The three-year-olds, including Oh Pil, who was standing in front of them, were lying down. The smoke that came out of the smoke machine was obviously not alone. The proof was that he and Shinji were still alive. They were definitely dead. And after a while, Sang Nam-jae realized something else. The dead were not all three of them. In fact, all twelve men surrounded by the hut had disappeared. ¡°What is this?¡± Black society in Hangzhou was peaceful. One of the black societies has completely disappeared, and Kang Chan-sik, who was the president of Hongmoonhoe, also retired for unknown reasons. Of course, peace was not always so good. If there was no wind, the apples will not fall on their own. When the tree was shaken, the fruit would fall, and there was something for the Black Society to pick up. ¡°Because of scammers, our sales plummeted, so our protection costs were reduced, and when one guy made a lot of money, the rest of the guys¡¯ pockets were empty, and the gambling halls were quiet.¡± Songmunhoe Huizhou, who had newly caught the night of Hangzhou, murmured along the way. This was all because of scammers, but the most unfortunate thing was that they couldn¡¯t drink as much as they wanted because their income had decreased. ¡°Lord.¡± Only Bongtae, who was following one step behind him, called for Wangjingju. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± What Bong Tae-man pointed to was a middle-aged man carrying a bag and going into Wolhagiru. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the guy who works at Oseon Manor?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s the guy who almost got stabbed in the street the other day.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Originally, a soju line was supposed to come for delivery, but the fact that he is coming means that there is no soju line at Oseon Manor. He is said to have gone on a liquor delivery as far as the Hangzhou Sa Line.¡± ¡°Therefore?¡± Bong-tae whispered as if he could hear it. ¡°Currently, there is no staff in the Oseon Manor, and only chaff that gets hit by a knife is left on the road.¡± Still, the Bong Tae-man¡¯s eyes became even smaller. He had an ingenious idea, so he looked like a dog wags its tail, asking for praise. ¡°You want to rob Oseon Manor?¡± ¡°There must be a huge pile of scammers in the warehouse. Isn¡¯t it a more reliable hermit than a slip on the battlefield if it is fraudulent?¡± When he thought of the scammer, his saliva flowed before the hermit. ¡°My brother told me not to crash¡­.¡± ¡°If we sneak and steal, who will know that it is ours? If you take it to a place like Wuhan, not Hangzhou, and sell it, it is a complete crime.¡± Bong Tae-man¡¯s words, ¡®Think of the amount to be paid on the door this month,¡¯ made the decision to reciprocate. ¡°When is a good time?¡± ¡°They say they want to get rid of the horns too, so they attack tonight.¡± Since Lao-tzu was dangling, he went to the battlefield first and changed the slip to a hermit. Like Wuhan, the largest provincial city in Hubei Province, there were enough hermits on the battlefield. First, he bought two horses and a carriage. ¡°Now that I¡¯m staying in a guesthouse, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to buy horses and carriages slowly?¡± Geom Woo-bin answered Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°You never know when the priests will buy again. You have to buy what you need in advance when you have the money.¡± At Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words, ¡°Please don¡¯t crash, please,¡± the Blood Lion had no choice but to bow. Wuhan was not as glamorous as Hangzhou, but it was a large industrial city. The road was wide enough that four wagons could pass side by side, and there were also many large buildings. Geom Woo-bin settled in the best place among the infinite guests. Although the name was free guestzan, it was such a place that Giru also ran. While Geom Woo-bin was taking a room, something collided between Seo Seok-san and Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a woman in Gombo who fell in love with an idiot, but I¡¯ve never met a woman who fell in love with short hair.¡± Seo Seok-san was furious at the words of Geum Hong. ¡°The charm of Confucius Pungryu is absolute that transcends all appearances! I don¡¯t know of a girl like you, but if it¡¯s Giru¡¯s anticipation, if it¡¯s a hundred, it¡¯s going to be over a hundred!¡± ¡°Wait, little girl? A bald beast who is obsessed with this woman!¡± Geum Hong¡¯s momentum had long since risen. When she heard the memorization in her hand, Seo Seok-san, who retreated abruptly, also prepared to fight. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice pierced through them. ¡°I bought a horse-drawn carriage and paid for the accommodation, so you can destroy it as you please.¡± Geom Woo-bin was smiling, but she knew that she didn¡¯t laugh, even when she smiled. The two slowly lost momentum. Geom Woo-bin saw Jang Man-dok and said, ¡°Yes that¡¯s right. Priest Jang is the nicest. Would you like to sleep with me today?¡± Jang Man-dok, who had a full-bodied smile, nodded loudly. Then, Do Pyeong-su said with a sad expression. ¡°The two of them had an accident, so why did you leave me out?¡± Geum Hong and Seo Seok-san also came out. ¡°You almost had an accident, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°This is just an attempt to buy. I was trying to take off my underwear, but I couldn¡¯t even take off my skirt.¡± Geum Hong groaned. ¡°It happened because you were arguing that you could take off all of the skirts of the infinite high-class prostitutes, but it¡¯s another skirt taryeong!¡± ¡°Whether I take off the prostitute¡¯s skirt or the Hyeonyeong¡¯s pants, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do, damn it!¡± ¡°If you want to talk like a dog, you have to bark so hard that you can¡¯t understand it! Even a hairy dog ??is cute when barking!¡± Geom Woo-bin then grasped his forehead. ¡°Are you friends for life? Anyone who sees it will know that it is the enemy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen blood nine times in my life, and three of them were from Seok-san.¡± ¡°Huh! My brother-in-law is talking to me! Wounds on my arm and back, and on one side of the secret area! Eww¡­ When I think about it, I get fever again!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we make the solution a little more non-violent?¡± They both shouted at the same time, ¡°A stick is medicine for a mad dog!¡± Do Pyeong-su suddenly stepped out. ¡°Then why am I excluded?¡± This was an opportunity to see that lovely face all night long while lying in the same bed with Geom Woo-bin. If Woo-bin received even the moonlight that seeped through her window, her loveliness would make her heart flutter. ¡°Then we will all sleep in the same room.¡± Except for Jang Man-dok, the three of them looked satisfied with the outcome of the negotiations. He couldn¡¯t see anyone alone intoxicated with euphoria. While getting the room key and going up the stairs, Jeon Yeong-hong and Seo Seok-san quarreled again. The widest room in the free guest cup had a living room in the middle, and the rooms were placed on either side. The larger room had three beds and the other room had two beds. The Blood Lion moved the two beds to the larger room without anyone giving an opinion. Four beds were placed around one bed. It was an arrangement that everyone except Geom Woo-bin was satisfied with. Geom Woo-bin, who didn¡¯t want to cause any more riots, let the Blood Lion do what he did. ¡°I¡¯m going to do some fraudulent sales.¡± Seo Seok-san said to Geom Woo-bin, who got up. ¡°I have something to tell you about the death penalty and how to sell it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Even in Wuhan, like Hangzhou, it is driving scammers only in one place or one.¡± ¡°Yes? Do I really need to?¡± ¡°Auctions are the best way to increase prices. It is a monopoly to deliver fraudulent stocks to the places with the highest prices.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression got worse. ¡°Because of that in Hangzhou, a lot of giru have closed their doors.¡± ¡°I know the good intentions of the death penalty. But this is a business, and when you do business, you should choose the method that leaves the most impressions. You can do good things with the money you earn.¡± ¡°We sell alcohol made by priests, so we have to obey the priests¡¯ wishes. I see.¡± Seeing Geom Woo-bin leaving the room with droopy shoulders broke his heart, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of those who swear, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Will there be people like Hangzhou here too?¡± ¡°Bad guys are everywhere. Heh heh¡­¡± ¡°It is only a matter of time before those who have been ruined by fraudsters come to our manor.¡± Seo Seok-san stood up and Jung-min Hong asked, ¡°Are you going to take off the prostitute¡¯s skirt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pee!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at yours while peeing. Let her hair sag and fall.¡± ¡°Why is that happening today¡­ ¡­ ? Ugh! Rather than dealing with old people, you should have fun with young children.¡± ¡°Do you have the money to enjoy the breeze?¡± ¡°Pungryu Confucius at my level doesn¡¯t need money.¡± ¡°Would you like to bet?¡± ¡°Bet?¡± ¡°Can you really take off a prostitute¡¯s skirt without money?¡± ¡°What will you do if I take it off?¡± ¡°Then I will call you to death.¡± Seo Seok-san sat down at the speed of light. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Am I not lying about this?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ ¡­ right.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t take it off?¡± ¡°I should call you home!¡± Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok looked at the two with happy expressions. ¡°Why are you guys so happy?¡± Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt this good as a spectator on the battlefield. Heh heh¡­.¡± ¡°I choose the prostitute. Because if you choose, you will definitely choose the one who will lie flat on the door of ten coins.¡± ¡°No prostitute can escape my fatal charm. She¡¯s ready to call me the death penalty. How about she practices now? Death penalty, death penalty, death penalty¡­.¡± Geum Hong, who pushed Seo Seok-san¡¯s scruffy face, stood up. ¡°Then shall we go pick her courtesan? This brother-in-law will show special generosity and lower the level a little.¡± Chapter 46 Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even have to leave the guesthouse to do business with the scammers. Clearly, Wuhan was different from Yang Yang-hyeon, so rumors of fraud had already spread. Since Wolhagiru, who was supplied with sage liquor, stood tall over all the pillars of Hangzhou, there was no law preventing that from happening even in Wuhan. The person most sensitive to money was the merchant, so it was natural to know the whereabouts of Geom Woo-bin and his party, who then left Yang Yang-hyeon. ¡°So Ju-seon, where are you going?¡± When a man in his fifties with shriveled cheeks asked with a friendly smile, Geom Woo-bin was startled. ¡°How do you know me?¡± A skinny middle-aged man among those with him said: ¡°He¡¯s the one who makes Sagi-ju, the most delicious liquor in Jungwon, but if the owner of Giru doesn¡¯t know about it, he¡¯s ignoring his duties.¡± At this, six people nodded their heads at the same time. Geom Woo-bin then asked, ¡°Then are all the people here the masters of Giru?¡± ¡°These four are playing the Giru, and these two are running Gaekzan, which is one of the top five in Wuhan. Two more will come in a little while. Let¡¯s have tea and talk.¡± After taking a seat, they ordered a top-of-the-line Yongjeong tea. After the ceremonial praise of Hangzhou Wusun followed, two more came and became eight people, and then came the request to visit Geom Woo-bin. ¡°The reason we came here is to receive a fraudulent stock. Regardless of the quantity, we will purchase all of them.¡± ¡°Are all eight of you here?¡± ¡°Yes. I know the price of a scam stock sold in Hangzhou, so if you include the shipping cost¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin cut off the skinny middle-aged Bae Chong-mun. ¡°I have no intention of delivering fraudulent stock to all of you.¡± ¡°Yes? Do you have any business partners that you have already set up?¡± ¡°No. It will only be delivered to one of these people.¡± The eight looked at each other. ¡°What? Have you already met Soju-sun?¡± ¡°Did you decide to act together?¡± ¡°Not me.¡± Geom Woo-bin stood up. ¡°Come back tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t forget to write down the highest price you can pay the scammer when you come.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to bid?¡± ¡°Yes. Collusion is never allowed. If any traces of collusion are found, the scammer will be delivered to Juru or Gaekzan other than those here.¡± They had no choice but to stare at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s back as he moved away. He was inflated with expectations of becoming the eighth best-selling giru and guest in Wuhan, but became a concubine fighting for one emperor. ¡°Young man¡¯s business skills aren¡¯t normal.¡± ¡°Yeah. But we can¡¯t play with little children, can we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fix it?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± At this, everyone looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Jung Gi-mong, who suggested collusion, seduced him again. ¡°After writing a reasonable price, we share it among ourselves. You can¡¯t ruin everything, can you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not all ruined. One person can stand tall as the master of the Infinite Highest Kiru.¡± He could then see the gun door that everyone was talking about. ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡± ¡°Think of who is holding the hilt. And honestly, can you be sure that everyone here will keep their promises?¡± It was only two years in Wuhan that the mutt knew that they had hated each other for a long time in a rivalry. They had been pushing each other as cheaters, liars, and playboys, and it was funny that they were showing their sincerity now. ¡°Then how about setting an upper limit? If you buy it at a price that is too high, there is nothing left.¡± ¡°That is collusion. You don¡¯t even know the meaning of collusion.¡± When the bae gunman stood up, Junggi-mong asked. ¡°Are we really going to have a bidding competition?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident I can win.¡± As Geom Woo-bin, who had set up a fight with Gi-ru and the owner of the guesthouse, was about to step up the stairs to the room, Jeon Yeon-hong called. ¡°Execution!¡± She was coming from a direction with a girdle. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± ¡°We are making an interesting spectacle. Come and see the death penalty.¡± ¡°What kind of sight is it?¡± ¡°I need to help Seo Seok-san-i understand the subject as soon as possible. It would be sad if an old man who had lost all his hair died in a narcissistic state.¡± He didn¡¯t think it would be bad because he was happy on his own, but Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t bother raising an objection. Passing through the yard leading to the giru, Geum Hong said. ¡°The death penalty, I have one request.¡± Seo Seok-san had been making plans while Geom Woo-bin received a favor from Yeon Ji-hong. He was seated on the second floor, and Yeongi Hong was dancing on the podium on the first floor. She looked down through the railing and was beautiful. She said she would pick out a low-level kid, and she picked out of this giru, a gimmick that was sure to fit within her three fingers. ¡°Geum Hong is such a person who has good eyes for women. What are you going to do with Jiji¡¯s eyes for women?¡± Although she grumbled, her confidence was still full. The dance of Chae-mi, chosen by Jeon Yeon-hong, was soon coming to an end. She was dancing with her and her five members, but Chae-mi was one of the best. The eyes of the guests on the first floor were all focused on Chae-mi. Seo Seok-san deliberately sat alone, and Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok were seated across three tables. They were watching the bet between Seo Seok-San and Yeon-Geum-Hong with interest. When Seo Seok-San asked for a pipa, Geom Woo-Bin and Yeon-Joo Hong appeared upstairs. It was a good opportunity to educate Geom Woo-bin on how to win the heart of her woman. Jeomso-yi brought the pipa in time. The old loquat, which had been stained with hand stains, was clearly not used for a long time. Seo Seok-san was able to tune the string with his senses without even having to bounce. Finally, the music ended. While the others show up, guests would pick up one of the dancers and go upstairs. Chae-mi, who was breathing hard, nevertheless came down from her stage without losing her professional smile. She would then get her nomination the moment she got closer to the table where her guests are sitting. Then, Seo Seok-san lost the bet without even having a chance. Thirling! Before it was too late, Seo Seok-san¡¯s finger plucked the pipa¡¯s string. Anyone could make a pipa sound by sweeping their fingers. Seo Seok-san¡¯s finger movements were as simple as that. However, the sound of Seoksan Mountain was completely different from the usual one. Even those who knew the pipa for the first time could see the difference, and Seo Seok-san¡¯s finger moved. His performances always touch people¡¯s hearts and blow their souls. His voice could be as loud as a general¡¯s cry to match the song, or pathetic like that of a scholar who struggles with the pain of a broken heart. The song of Seo Seok-san, a song written by Lee Tae-baek, a genius poet of the Tang Dynasty, resounded all over the hill. Using a little work force, the music that was delivered to everyone regardless of distance was a chord that even court musicians could not imitate. While Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance continued, no one moved or opened their mouths. People focused on Seo Seok-san¡¯s performance and singing, forgetting that the delicious tea had cooled and the taste of the sake was gone. Finally, even though the finger ran the string and the performance was over, the inside of the giru was engulfed in silence. The lingering sound that Seo Seok-san made lasted for such a long time. With only Chae-mi¡¯s face with her eyes blurred and her mouth half-open, it was clear that the pendulum of victory was already leaning toward Seo Seok-san. However, Seok-san did not stop there. He started the next avenue to put a wedge in the game. Colorful fabrics were hung from the railings of the giraffe for decoration. Before the lingering sound of Seo Seok-san¡¯s music was over, he flew off and came down to the first floor on a white cloth. ¡°Ah!¡± The reason why someone screamed was because the writing was engraved on the cloth that Seok-san was holding and descending. The moonlight that descended on the east lake was setting in the clouds, and the years had taken him away from this. Seo Seok-san¡¯s poetry swaying along with the white cloth drew tears from some eyes. The steps of Seo Seok-san, who had descended lightly, headed towards Chae-mi without hesitation. ¡°Will you spend the night with me tonight?¡± Chae-mi, who had a bean pod pierced during Seo Seok-san¡¯s music show, nodded with hazy eyes. Seo Seok-san looked up to see the second floor, but Geum Hong was not visible because it was covered by the railing ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± Because he tended to sell art, this was usually paired with a prostitute. There were cases where only the spear entered the room from the Giru, but not only the spear. If there was an exception, it would be the case that Yegi himself would even play the role of a prostitute, and such an exception could not be expected unless the threshold wore out, or regular customers came and went. However, Chae-mi said that she would even play the role of a prostitute herself to Seo Seok-san, who was visiting for the first time. As he chuckled, Geum Hong turned his head away. Even with the sound of salting, Hong did not respond. Do Pyeong-su, who was watching, said, ¡°The skills are still there.¡± Jang Man-dok nodded, which meant that Seok-san was acknowledging the victory. Seok-san¡¯s room was on the third floor. Even though he didn¡¯t order it, seafood was served on the table. With the most expensive food and expensive alcohol, the beautiful Yegi sat in front of Seo Seok-san Mountain. It seemed that the time had come again for her to make a name for herself as a chemical and chemical engineer as she traversed Moorim. ¡®I¡¯ve been having so much fun in these twenty years.¡¯ . When the performance was over, Seo Seok-san gave compliments on his lips, and Chae-mi showed her gratitude and poured him a drink. That drink was the last time Seo Seok-san could feel happy that night. ¡°The Heavenly Lady will leave.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you leaving?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay long because I have a reservation.¡± ¡°Yes, reservation?¡± It was rather strange if Yegi, as beautiful as Chae-mi, did not have a reservation. When Seo Seok-san¡¯s hair was plentiful, it was necessary to get a reservation from him. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of reservations. I couldn¡¯t. Anyway, can¡¯t you break that reservation?¡± ¡°Sorry. You are a guest who has made a promise that cannot be broken. Then have a good time.¡± Seo Seok-san just stared blankly at Chae-mi as she left the room. She didn¡¯t even try to force her to hold her, and she didn¡¯t even get angry. ¡°Oh! Shall I send you another child?¡± When Seo Seok-san shook her head, Chae-mi disappeared after saying, ¡®You will be able to receive the bill while you go down the first floor.¡¯ All of this didn¡¯t feel real. He was rejected by Yegi. He didn¡¯t just refuse, he ripped off expensive food and even alcohol. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± No matter how thin one¡¯s hair was, this was not the case. He was the foremost chemist in Jungwon, and his art went beyond thin hair and touched the hearts of all women. He, until now, believed so. It was unimaginable that that belief would be broken, and the unimaginable reality made Seo Seok-san stop thinking. Seo Seok-san left the room and trudged down the stairs. He couldn¡¯t even feel his feet stepping on the stairs or struggling through the air. ¡®Am I really finished?¡¯ The bill of two hermits was nothing like that. However, one would need to be inspired. He had no money. When one had money, they could drink whatever they wanted, and when one didn¡¯t, they could drink and play. Fortunately, Geom Woo-bin was approaching, which proved to be a comforting existence for Geum Hong. Chapter 47 ¡°Death penalty.¡± ¡°Priest, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seo Seok-san gave one the aura of a person whose whole family was slaughtered when the world collapsed. ¡°Please lend me two hermits.¡± When he talked about the amount of the bill, he suddenly felt embarrassed. As the world¡¯s best craftsman, he told Geom Woo-bin about women like that, but he was rejected by Yegi himself. ¡°Death penalty, should I do that close-up training?¡± Now he could hear the voice of Yeon Ji-hong, whom he hated to meet the most. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a practice for pulmonary tuberculosis with hair?¡± Hong wiggled his lips and whispered lowly. ¡°Priests.¡± He didn¡¯t know it would be so humiliating to hear that name from someone other than Geom Woo-bin. Seo Seok-san was about to explode, but Geom Woo-bin, who could read his expression, hurriedly intervened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but for now, calm down. I will calculate this.¡± After checking the bill, Woo-bin pulled out her hermit and muttered. ¡°Today, two of you are borrowing a hermit from me.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s ¡®two people¡¯ words changed Seo Seok-san¡¯s mind. ¡°Who else has borrowed the hermit other than me?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law borrowed it for fifty nyangs.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s gaze pierced her like an arrow. ¡°Why did you borrow money from the death penalty?¡± ¡°What do you care if I borrow money from the death penalty or a knife?¡± ¡°Where did you spend that money?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. And you to your sister-in-law? Did you forget your promise?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s momentum had changed terribly. ¡°Where did you spend your money?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t write it. I borrowed it in case I needed it, but I didn¡¯t need it.¡± Jeon Yi-hong took out the hermit bag from his arms and handed it to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°The death penalty, well written.¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t five enough?¡± For a moment, a look of embarrassment flashed across his face. ¡°Well, it can be. That¡¯s fifty bucks right.¡± ¡°Hey, how many hermits I received while selling scammers. If you just hold it in your hand, you know the weight. Take it out and count?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Come to think of it, I think I wrote five nyangs earlier.¡± Seok-san asked. ¡°Where did you write those five nyangs?¡± ¡°Why do I have to tell you that?¡± ¡°No matter how many bad things we do, at least we don¡¯t deceive ourselves, right? is not it?¡± Geum Hong with his arms crossed turned his head and said, ¡°What else will you deceive? You put some oil on your bet.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­ I gave Chaemi money!¡± ¡°Huh! Seeing that you fell for just five nyangs, your charm was so weak! Ugh, our stone mountain is now complete.¡­¡± ¡°You cowardly old man! This is a foul!¡± ¡°What is the foul thing here?! There was no provision for prohibiting the purchase. If the charm was worth less than five bucks, I wouldn¡¯t have had to spend the money!¡± If Geom Woo-bin hadn¡¯t stopped, this giru would have been out of business for several months. ¡°Stop it, both of you. I can only guess what¡¯s going on, can I come to a conclusion?¡± If it was Geom Woo-bin¡¯s decision, he could agree to whatever it was. ¡°It is clear that Yeon-sama¡¯s fault for giving Yegi money.¡± Seo Seok-san raised his arms. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s coming too.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s arm slowly lowered. ¡°Anyway, Priest Seo was polite¡­ What should I do to win with Yegi?¡± ¡°Her skirt¡­!¡± With that, he hurriedly shut Seo Seok-san¡¯s mouth and said. ¡°Anyway, I failed because I couldn¡¯t do what I had to do.¡± ¡°Well¡­. That¡¯s the conclusion of the bet. That¡¯s right, failure is failure. But the other one made a foul, so this bet is a draw.¡± Since Geom Woo-bin admitted the foul of Yeon Ji-hong, Seo Seok-san was able to argue further. However, Seo Seok-san accepted the decision, and Yeon Ji-hong did not say any more. After a while, Seo Seok-san and Yeon Ji-hong sat face to face on the shore of the lake in the night breeze. ¡°Were there really five?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Did Chaemi give up on me for only five?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Just in case you didn¡¯t know, I prepared about fifty nyang.¡± The reason Seo Seok-san Lee Gum Woo-bin¡¯s decision was accepted was because of the amount of five nyang. If he had been in full swing, even if it was not fifty, but five hundred, his heart would not have been shaken. ¡°Am I done?¡± ¡°Now we will be 100 years old in a few years.¡± ¡°I will soon have less hair than my age.¡± At this, Jeon Yi-hong patted Seo Seok-san on the back. It was indeed a gloomy night Crossing over the walls of someone else¡¯s house always made his hands sweat. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Fifteen men, including Bong Tae-man, nodded their heads at the question of Wang Wang-ju. Even within the black society, the fact that he brought these guys with a fist was for sure success. According to their investigation, there were currently fifteen people in Oseonjangwon. If the workers in the foundry used their energy, how much it would be used, but it was always better for the number of people to be in excess than to be scarce in this kind of work. When the horse¡¯s feet over the wall touched the ground, the sound of an animal was heard in front of them. Creepy¡­ It was a dog that threatened with a low position. At first, he thought it was a tiger in the shape of a dog. It was simply that big. Surprised, the servants backed away. ¡°The person who is afraid of the bastard will be interviewed later.¡± At this, the men hurriedly drew their swords. Kung! Kung! Only a calf ran into one dog. Although he did not have mastered martial arts like the Moorimin, he would have a third-class level of strength when he was a master of the Black Society. ¡°How dare this bastard¡­!¡± A knife was swung at the dog. However, surprisingly, the dog evaded the knife and moved to the side. As soon as it put its foot on the ground, the dog ran towards the shuttle again. ¡°Aww!¡± Hearing the screams of his subordinates, Zhuang Zhou swung his fists. The dog caught in his fist fell to the ground, but then he jumped up as if nothing had happened. The men who came with him were stunned by the three dogs. He also caused damage to his allies while wielding a magic knife. ¡°Children! Get it done quickly!¡± It was time for him to swing his sword at the dog again. Beep! When the whistling sound was heard, the fighting dogs all backed up and ran towards one place. The dogs went and wag their tails were the guys who took turns delivering drinks. One of them let out an inexplicable smile. ¡°Heh heh¡­. This is true, heh heh! This is so¡­¡± Then, the other two guys joined in the laughter. ¡°Heh heh heh! I did. That was it. Now I understand why the masters were so happy when we came.¡± ¡°Is this the first taste in years?¡± The sharp voice erased Kangseo Samak¡¯s laughter. ¡°Oh! what¡¯s this? Your tail was cut off!¡± ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°Look at this tail of Boram!¡± The face of Samak Gangseo, especially Galmapyeong, who was in charge of Boram, was bleached white. The tail was cut off by about a quarter of the lyrics, and blood was dripping down, but Boram continued to wag his tail as if he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain. ¡°Hey, Boram! How did you get to this point?¡± Of course, he was also worried about the reward. However, Galmapyeong¡¯s neck was more dangerous than Boram¡¯s. If Jang Man-dok were to find out that Boram was injured, he might turn him into a handful of blood. At this, Galmapyeong slowly stood up and turned towards the Black Society. ¡°You dare cut off this tail? You all died today.¡± From now on, it was not a game, it was revenge. ¡°Yu, sixty? Did you write that amount down thinking too much?¡± Bae Chong-mun answered Jung Ki-mong¡¯s question with a natural expression. ¡°It is only at that level that we can monopolize the scammers.¡± He wanted to get a high price, but for 60 nyang, it was much higher than Gum Woo-bin¡¯s expectations. So he asked, ¡°How much do you want to sell the scammers for?¡± ¡°We will sell it at its original price.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I have no intention of leaving this door as a fraudulent stock. Scammers are bait to lure customers.¡± Since he was definitely an excellent trader, Woo-bin nodded. ¡°There is no reason not to sell to Bae Rouge since we are more than twice as different from others. I¡¯ll hand over the hundred bottles of scammers I brought. The next delivery will be in a month. It will be delivered through the western stamp office, so you can also give the money to the western stamp office.¡± Other than Bae Chong-mun, the owners of the giru had no choice but to watch the contract proceeding in a snap. When everything was finished, the Hangzhou ship came down. Despite the comfort of Yeon Ji-hong, Seo Seok-san¡¯s mood was still subdued. As he was about to leave the guesthouse after paying for my lodging, Jeom So-yi handed me a letter to Seo Seok-san. ¡°Miss Chae-mi told me to give it to you.¡± ¡°Is it Chae-mi?¡± At this, Seok-san opened the letter. The letter began with ¡®Dear evil good.¡¯ The content of the letter was half praise for Seo Seok-san¡¯s art, and the other half was about feeling sorry. Because she was a woman who took her promises as her life, she had sinned against the evil good because of the promise she made earlier. If he had met Akseon-nim first, he would have flatly refused even five hundred nyang instead of five. With that, the letter ended with a request that he would visit us again when he visited Wuhan again, and that he would serve him with all sincerity. After reading his letter, Seo Seok-san¡¯s shoulders were widened and his face was full of confidence again. ¡°Look.¡± After reading the letter, Jeon Yeong-hong didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I am not dead yet. Pu ha ha ha!¡± Looking at Seo Seok-san leading the way with dignified steps, Yeon Jeon-hong quietly asked Geom Woo-bin, ¡°Did the executioner do it?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Geom Woo-bin put his index finger to his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s a silver nyang. It made me feel better, so it was worth the money.¡± ¡°Ahh! Boram, don¡¯t wag your tail!¡± However, it was the dog¡¯s instinct to wag his tail, and because of that, the fake tail, which had been glued together with glue, fell again. If he could find the real thing, I would sew it, but no matter how much he searched around, he couldn¡¯t find Boram¡¯s missing tail. ¡°Sabaek-nim and the masters will be back soon, so what should I do?¡± Go Seobang said to Galmapyeong, who was about to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°I need to find a stronger glue.¡± With that, a long sigh was heard. Geom Woo-bin got off first at her crossroads. ¡°Since I¡¯m back after a long time, I¡¯ll stop by Cheonha Best Gaekzan and Wolhagiru. Ah! I¡¯ll have to go to the Western Table Country. We also have to sign a contract to send the scammers to Infinite.¡± Having arrived in Hangzhou, nothing dangerous will happen to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Is the Hangzhou Incident doing well?¡± The Blood Lion purposely parked the carriage in a distant place. Seo Seok-san snuck out his face through the gate that was only open on one side. Not feeling their presence, the Hangzhou Incident sat roundly squatted. ¡°You can¡¯t put it like that. It¡¯s a little out of place here.¡± ¡°You have to put it on quickly before the glue hardens.¡± ¡°Come on, hold on. Yes, not good.¡± The Blood Lion bowed his back behind the Hangzhou Incident and looked down at ¡®it,¡¯ which was attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Kung! When Boram waved her tail in delight when she saw the blood lion, Galmapyeong ejaculated. ¡°Come on, please stay still. If I find out that you have your tail cut off, I will die.¡± ¡°Are you saying the tail was cut off?¡± ¡°What are you asking again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. How did that happen?¡± At last, the Hangzhou Incident realized that a voice had been heard above his head. Their gaze cautiously turned upwards. The Blood Lion, with his head bowed towards them, looked like a grim reaper. ¡°Sir, Master, uh, when oh¡­ ¡­ Are you here?¡± He stuttered with his hands trembling. ¡°Did you get goosebumps?¡± ¡°That, that¡­.¡± ¡°If the wind blows, you are lucky. Maybe Man-dok will take a look.¡± Jang Man-dok¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, looking only by turning his eyes. He knew how bad it was, but only Geom Woo-bin and Do Pyeong-su knew exactly how bad it was. ¡°Am I going to die?¡± Do Pyeong-su glanced at Jang Man-dok¡¯s face and said, ¡°Are you worried? Should I kill it right away, or should I live and use it as a poisoning test, or not¡­ Inseok-ah, I can¡¯t even joke because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to have a heart attack. Can¡¯t you even have a dog¡¯s tail?¡± After thinking for a long time, Galmapyeong answered. Chapter 48 ¡°Am I better off than the tail?¡± Galmapyeong was asking really seriously. That dazzling middle-aged man¡¯s eyes made the blood lion¡¯s sigh. ¡®Anyway, you¡¯re a geezer,¡¯ said Galmapyeong cautiously as the Blood Lion turned without a word. ¡°I¡¯ll stick the tail well.¡± ¡°What are you pasting? What a big deal to have a dog¡¯s tail cut off!¡± Do Pyeong-su asked when Seo Seok-san, who was angry and yelled at him, went away. ¡°Oh, how did Boram¡¯s tail end up like that?¡± ¡°Some of the Black Society of Hangzhou jumped over the fence to steal the scammers. I had a bit of a fight with them¡­ In the meantime, stop.¡± ¡°What about those who crossed the wall?¡± Galmapyeong looked at him and answered. ¡°Inevitably, the four died¡­ and the eleven were just looking after their hands¡­.¡± He said ¡®a little¡¯, but he had five people who had to eat porridge for the rest of his life and three people who had to live lame. ¡°You said you were alive? Why?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked with his eyes closed. ¡°At first, I was angry and used my hands a little too much, but now that I think about it, it is not that I have committed a deathly crime, nor that I have committed murder without permission at the Oseon Manor where Sabaek-nim and his masters live¡­¡± Go Seobang received Oh Tong-soo¡¯s words that blur the end. ¡°It was not enough to fight for my life. That¡¯s why I said let¡¯s just let it go in the middle.¡± Do Pyeong-su listened to the two of them and nodded his head. These guys were also people who looked at people¡¯s lives easily. Would it have been called Gangseo Samak? They were also talented enough to move around the powerhouse with such a nickname with the word ¡®evil.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter to them, though. In any case, whether they felt guilty or noticed, they let those who tried to kill them live. Just by looking at it, it WAS clear that he HAD changed since he came to Oseonjangwon. ¡®It¡¯s not just because of us.¡¯ If one could learn mercy from seeing Blood Lions, one may be able to make a lucid Buddha through demons. ¡®The great hyung changed even these guys.¡¯ Do Pyeong-su joined the pavilion of the lake where the three were sitting. Seo Seok-san and everyone else wasn¡¯t in a good mood. As Do Pyung-su sat down, Seo Seok-san filled the glass with alcohol and asked. ¡°Have I been that harsh to my disciples all this time?¡± ¡°Were you the only one? We were all the same.¡± ¡°Then we all did the same badly. How can a disciple worry that he will die because his dog¡¯s tail is cut off?¡± Yi Hong then said as if comforting him. ¡°Are you really worried about that? It must have been just saying If it really bothers you, you can do better in the future.¡± With that, a moment of silence passed. Do Pyeong-su asked Hyeon-myeon Hong only after he had been drinking alcohol. ¡°How do I do it well?¡± And again, there was silence. Seo Seok-san and Geum Hong, who believed they were smart, could not even understand what it was like to be kind to someone. ¡°You can¡¯t do the same to your master or the death penalty, can you?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯d rather kill him.¡± ¡°Should I ask the death penalty for this too?¡± Seo Seok-san gave a pint glass to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°Then the death penalty will see us as fools.¡± Everyone nodded at that. In the end, they couldn¡¯t come to any conclusions and just drank alcohol. When the prepared alcohol was almost running out, Geom Woo-bin returned. The first thing that greeted Geom Woo-bin was the four dogs. ¡°Uh? Enjoy! Why is your tail like that?¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t ask the question with the expectation that the dog would answer it. Do Pyeong-su who came running with her friendly face, solved the curiosity of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I got hurt while I was hunting!¡± He had practiced the same words a hundred times for the perfect lie. It was because of the blood-blooded messenger that she did not need to inform Woo-bin of the invasion of the Black Society. ¡°Dude, have you even met a tiger? However¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin asked about the Hangzhou incident where he was standing. ¡°Have you finished your duck walk training?¡± ¡°Yes! As soon as the masters returned, she said that her physical training was up to today!¡± Hangzhou Incident, who responded vigorously, seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°The priests seem to be in a good mood after coming home after a long time. So are the four qualities.¡± Do Pyeong-su entered the yard and asked Geom Woo-bin. ¡°How did you go out into town? Did you make a good contract with the Western Flag?¡± ¡°Yes. The delivery was decided to be handled by the Western Mark Office. However, the general secretary¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t look good. It sounds like you have something to worry about.¡± The old man said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the death of the owner of Wolha-ru. It must have been the day Sabaek-nim left or the day after he left.¡± ¡°Then who runs Wolhagiru?¡± ¡°I thought he said it was run by his son? You probably don¡¯t even care. I heard that the owner of Wolhagiru is not only Hangzhou but also Zhejiang Province¡¯s first refusal! Damn, only the only son was a hit.¡± Come to think of it, he had been trading for such a long time, but he had never seen the owner of Wolhagiru. ¡°The death penalty, what do you care about that? Let¡¯s think about what we¡¯re going to do next. Shall we go on a family trip or one more time?¡± Geom Woo-bin answered Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question with a smile. ¡°I have to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Ah! You should. Yes. That¡¯s important.¡± It was rewarding and good to see Geom Woo-bin getting stronger day by day. But she also couldn¡¯t keep up with the joys of her family trip. ¡®Aren¡¯t we going to deliver alcohol again?¡¯ If Gong Seong-tak¡¯s foot hit his head, it would break, and if he were to block it with a knife, he would fly away with the broken knife. No one was able to stop him from being in the dark. There were always corpses piled up wherever he passed, and streams of blood flowed one after another. ¡°Stop that guy! What are you all doing without stepping forward!¡± A man in a red coffin and a colorful scarlet robe bit the foam and shouted. She was the headmaster of the Five Bangs. Although he was over eighty years old, he was still a person full of desire. It was one of the deepest problems in Fujian Province, and there were a lot of first-class scholars, so no one could touch it prematurely. Gong Seong-tak came there. ¨DIf you give up your neck, others won¡¯t touch it. Baengin laughed, and had no mercy in his hands, as if he didn¡¯t want a siege turmoil. Not a single member of the church was able to escape Gong Seong-tak¡¯s slaughter. It was because he knew better than anyone that there was no room for him to become a dog as long as he committed himself to the Five Bangs. Corpses piled up in various places on the five-story bridge, which was built like a castle on the hillside. Thirty-eight people mixed in more than two hundred corpses were the group leader guards of the great masters of the Five Bangkyo Church. Now, the only remaining bodyguards were seven people around the principal. As Gong Seong-tak was approaching Baengin, the archers that appeared on the roof of the pavilion fired arrows. Thirty arrows hit Gong Seong-tak without missing a single one. In addition to this, it just fell to the ground without leaving a single one. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s self-defense force was too hard to pierce with a normal arrow. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s gaze turned to the thirty archers on the roof. He could have blown me away right away, but he decided to save time. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s raised feet hit the ground. Wow! The advance that was unfolded by raising the aerodynamic force to the maximum was nothing like an earthquake. The pillars of the building cracked and then began to crumble. Three pillars were enough to bring the building down. The archers on the roof screamed and disappeared into the rubble of the building. Eight more men rushed after them, but the weapons they wielded could not even cut the fluttering hair of the siege tak. Now, there are really only seven guards left. ¡°Nothing at Jincheonmun Gate¡­ Why is Munju coming here and doing this?¡± Even though Gong Seong-tak did not reveal his identity, the fact that Bae-in knew it was probably because someone from the school guard informed him. ¡°You were the one who killed my parents. Isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡± ¡°Am I your parents? Dude, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Gong Jin-soo and Yeo Woon, my parents were members of the Five Bangs.¡± Baengin¡¯s eyes widened to the size of a candle. At the same time, anger flashed across his face. ¡°Hey, this guy! Our school has a law of loyalty from generation to generation! If your parents were Kyo, you too are Kyo! Can¡¯t I get down on my knees right now!¡± Siege Tak rolled his feet instead of on his knees. The distance between the two disappeared in an instant. The last seven escorting Baengin were first-class masters, but they were not at the level that could handle Gong Seong-tak¡¯s jincheongak. Gong Seong-tak used seven kicks to get rid of Seven. In the end, only the waterproofs remained. Gong Seong-tak stared at him with an emotionless gaze. How many times have you thought of this scene? It will be well over a thousand times. The most painful way to kill a waterproof man was also thought of as many as he could have imagined. However, when he saw the old man sitting down with his pants wet, he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Hey, save me. please¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear his murky voice any longer. When Gong Seong-tak¡¯s feet cut through the air, Baengin¡¯s head was shattered like a ripe watermelon. revenge is over He ended up doing one of the two most important things in his life, which wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. ¡°Maybe there is one more thing left.¡± Gong Seong-tak went to a mountain stream to take a bath and to wash his clothes. The reason he kept his clothes clean like this is because he had to go out into the world. Now that his revenge was over, the last important thing in his life was to find a disciple who would succeed Jincheon Il-Inmun. If one were to go looking for a genius, it would take five years, and if you were an engineer, it would take ten years. He didn¡¯t want to even think of accepting Dunjae as his disciple. It was because he had to bear the hardships that his master had suffered. ¨DDon¡¯t even dream of coming to me! Thinking about how hard I suffered because of you! These were the words left by the master as he drove away Gong Seong-tak, saying that he had taught them enough. On the twenty-year anniversary of giving his master a gradient, he was expelled. He couldn¡¯t achieve the Jincheon nookgak. His master was like that, and the master¡¯s master was far from reaching Daesung. Gong Seong-tak also managed to appear in Moorim to the state of the Eight Fortresses and was able to avenge the revenge he had so longed for. The disciple he would accept in the future was enough. It would be nice to make great achievements with bone-sharpening efforts, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was at a level that would never stop in Taiwan. ¡°Now, if we just need to find a disciple, it¡¯s all over.¡± Gong Seong-tak looked up at the sky and sighed. With that, he headed to the city. According to the truth that in order to find people, one would have to go to a crowded place. ¡°Thank you! Master!¡± Do Pyeong-su bowed deeply and bowed. Oh Tongsu behind and walked to the pavilion. Three people (with Jang Man-dok¡¯s expression) asked at the same time, who were drinking in the pavilion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The master taught the disciple the number of martial arts.¡± ¡°So hard?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing to practice while sweating profusely.¡± ¡°Are you the only one who practiced with sweat? Everyone made it sweet in their mouths.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su drank his Hwagok wine and said. ¡°We were forced to do it. We were taught for fun, too, to break the venom rather than play. It¡¯s fun to watch them suffer. Hey! After all, my drink is the best.¡± ¡°But have the children¡¯s martial arts increased a lot?¡± It was because he had never confirmed that no one could answer the question of Geum Hong. ¡°It must have grown because I suffered so much. If not, would that be a person?¡± ¡°Have they been with us for over three years?¡± ¡°Has that already happened? Time goes by quickly.¡± Geum Hong let out a long sigh. ¡°We were too indifferent to the kids.¡± Although Seo seok-san did not allow the blood lions to follow the rules of the gradient, he sincerely taught the martial arts. ¡°Are you going to teach me properly from now on? Isn¡¯t teaching martial arts good for kids? is not it?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su, who had been teaching hard, took the other side. ¡°Those idiots? Besides, you¡¯re over fifty. How much do you need to increase your martial arts skills?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that Master said that talent cannot beat hard work?¡± ¡°Talent depends on talent, and effort depends on effort. If they work hard enough for us to see, they will die in three days.¡± With this, Hong said, ¡°You can lower your eye level a little. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting much from Sehwa, but she threw me a lot of memorization.¡± ¡°So what? Shall we pass on our true martial arts to them?¡± Chapter 49 Seo Seok-San gave Do Pyeong-su a pint glass. ¡°Is there anything you can do to make the walkers crawl? If you mix it up wrong, you could end up living in bed for the rest of your life. As with all low-level martial arts, there must be weaknesses. Let¡¯s make up for that weakness. If you add more strengths to it, you will be able to become three or four times stronger than you are now. From what I¡¯ve heard, it doesn¡¯t sound like it was just a piece of blood. It looks like you made a name for yourself.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su then asked, ¡°Is this a matter to be decided by a majority vote?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to teach, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work. Even if I die, I cannot see my best disciple who is weaker than your disciple.¡± The result was as if Do Pyeong-su, who ignited this discussion, was forced to participate. In any case, the Blood Lion decided to pass on the martial arts to the Hangzhou Incident. Until now, if you were just telling yourself whether to learn or not, then the time of hustle and bustle was over as long as there was a sense of competition. Was this incident good or bad for the Hangzhou Incident? ¡°Yes? Is that for real!¡± ¡°Give us no feat¡­ Are you going to pass it on to me?¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much!¡± The Hangzhou Incident exclaimed with ecstasy. Even Sehwa was happy. He had never encountered martial arts in his life, so he thought he wouldn¡¯t be interested, but Sehwa quickly learned the inner-gong-sim method and cancer technique that Yeon-Gong-Hong gave him. ¡°Master! I will do my best!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. work hard.¡± The Hangzhou Incident already rejoiced as if they had already become masters, but their joy did not last long. From that night on, the sound of music began to be heard. ¡°Sir, Master¡­ Rest for a while¡­.¡± Then, Seo Seok-san¡¯s cold voice interrupted Go Seo-bang¡¯s pleas. ¡°What rest! I haven¡¯t even started yet!¡± Go Seo-bang was wielding a sixty-kilometer midway for the first time without a break. He was in the middle of casting the herbivore of the method 20 times slower than usual. The horizontal slicing knife was so slow that even if it tried to cut the slugs, it could not chase them. On days when his arm trembled and the sword went down a little, or he used too much force to go up even an inch, a stone thrown by Seo Seok-san flew in. Damn it! He couldn¡¯t even sit down holding his head. If that was the case, the corners would only increase further. In fact, he didn¡¯t know how much it affected the training time as the number of corners increased. He just wanted to listen to Seo Seok-san asking him to ¡®stop¡¯ like crazy. ¡°Stop!¡± As soon as the sound was heard, Seo-bang simply lay down. Seok-san¡¯s voice continued as he was breathing hard enough for his heart to pierce his chest. ¡°Half break!¡± ¡®Fuck!¡¯ That day, the Hangzhou Incident could not even return to his room. After training, he didn¡¯t have the strength to move, so he just fell asleep on the spot, exhausted. Workers who woke up early in the morning were horrified when they found them while cleaning. ¡°Lord, I thought you were dead!¡± He thought he was going to die. Even when he woke up, his bones ached and his joints moved independently like a wooden doll. ¡®Aren¡¯t the other guys supposed to be like this?¡¯ He thought as the old seobang got up to and fro. ¡®My training must have been the most difficult.¡¯ The Hangzhou Incident looked at each other¡¯s faces and let out a long sigh. ¡°You are not a human being.¡± Kang Seo Samak saw Sehwa¡¯s face without makeup for the first time that day. A magpie house was built on his head, and his clothes were all messed up with sweat. Still, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°Can you give me a break today?¡± ¡°If you do it like yesterday, that means you will die!¡± Karma Pyung, who struck her voice, grabbed her chest. Just screaming at her gave her muscle aches. Muscle pain in the chest! Damn it! ¡°I need to soak myself in warm water.¡± Sehwa, who turned around, looked at Geum Hong and hardened. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Master.¡± ¡°Why is it that shape? Were you homeless yesterday?¡± ¡°Yeah, I was. Why?¡± ¡°Twitch! It must have been something like this, so I made her heat up the water in the bathroom. Yesterday¡¯s training must have been hard, so go and soak yourself in warm water.¡± Sehwa¡¯s tears welled up at her consideration of Geum Hong, and Samak looked at her with her envious eyes. This was because the other three masters would never give her the same meticulous consideration as Geum Hong. However, they knew the other three sporadically. ¡°What are you guys doing? You should warm up your body in some warm water! Rest is just as important as training!¡± ¡®After all, the teachers were warm people!¡¯ The four of them shed tears of emotion and went into the warm water prepared by the Blood Wind Lion. In addition to this, they had to scream in pain, almost as if their intestines were going to pop out. The warm water was not just warm water, but was specially made by Jang Mandok. ¡°It¡¯s two exams. When you step out of it, it increases to four dimensions.¡± With this, he immediately thought that water lilies were better than soaking in hot water. The pain was so great. The four of them came out after filling two sijins. Three days later, the half-half of the Hangzhou Incident gathered in one place. The thing that united people the most was also communion, after all. ¡°If we continue this practice, we will die.¡± No one objected to that. Whether he died from exhaustion or from pain, he thought he was going to die somehow. ¡°Are you telling your masters to stop training? Honestly, what would we do if we were stronger here?¡± Samak Gangseo no longer had the ambition to become famous in Moorim. In the last three years, they had gone from Moorim to Sinabro foundry workers. Now, even if he lived like this all his life and died of old age, he would have no complaints. Still, he was not just a worker, but a worker who listened to the voices of other people when he goes out in the city. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through a lot of trouble, right?¡± ¡°What will the masters say if we stop training?¡± Even after watching the Blood Lion for three years, it was still difficult to understand. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t kill you.¡± One of those beliefs has definitely come true. In fact, even if they ran away, it didn¡¯t seem like the blood lion would come after them anymore. Of course, he had no intention of running away. He was more satisfied with the life of Oseon Manor than I went to Moorim and lived in Gangseo Samak or Sehwa like before. ¡°Maybe we should talk first?¡± And with that, they looked at each other. Once someone had spoken, the order was to look at the reaction. Their eyes turned fiercely as they looked at the other three. ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡± As the time elapsed, Sehwa was the first to let out a long sigh. ¡°How do you put a bell around a cat¡¯s neck?¡± ¡°Hey! But, among us, you are the prettiest Master Yeon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sehwa screamed at the old Seo-bang¡¯s words. ¡°Pretty is a bitch! Can¡¯t you see my skin here? Where can I find this pretty face, it¡¯s the bark of a tree!¡± With that, the other man snapped his fingers. ¡°I had a good idea! We¡¯re kicking out all the workers!¡± ¡°What? How is that a good idea?¡± ¡°What if there were no workers? This manor is not going to be a mess! Then we will have to work in the manor again, and training time will disappear naturally!¡± It was a pretty plausible idea, but¡­ Something seemed out of place. ¡°What if I told you to work in a manor and do training?¡± ¡°Is that possible? No matter how toxic the masters are, they won¡¯t make you do the impossible.¡± With that, the old man nodded. ¡°Right! It would be worth a try.¡± ¡°How do you get the workers to quit?¡± Oh Tong-su said to Sehwa¡¯s question, ¡°Even if a third of us are in trouble, we will kill them right away. First of all, I pull up the wake-up time and get rid of the work time. If you roll it properly, everyone can¡¯t last three days¡­.¡± ¡°Sads! What are you doing here?¡± Their plotting was stopped because of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Sah, Sabaek! We are taking a break after lunch.¡± ¡°I heard that you are working hard in martial arts training these days. The priests were very pleased.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It is the job of a disciple to please the master. Hahaha!¡± ¡°We are working hard not to tarnish the names of our masters.¡± Geom Woo-bin nodded with a happy expression. ¡°The priests will be delighted if the martial arts of the four quarrels advance by leaps and bounds. Because of this, I did some preparation. Now, the four people will no longer have to worry about household chores and will be able to focus on the martial arts.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°To hire more workers to do housework. There will not be enough workers for the four-legged soldiers to focus on martial arts training.¡± That meant they were plotting to kick out the workers but were in turn also hiring new workers! ¡°Ah, no, Sabaek-sama! that¡­ ¡­ You don¡¯t have to! Don¡¯t waste your money¡­ ¡­ !¡± Geom Woo-bin turned his back before Oh Tong-su finished speaking. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because quality is more important than money. I¡¯ll get you a worker after delivery of alcohol!¡± With that, they had no choice but to watch Geom Woo-bin¡¯s back as he moved away. ¡°Ruined!¡± A very clever idea was left behind even before it was even started by Geom Woo-bin. ¡°These guys! Are you going to just breathe all day?¡± They let out a long sigh at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s cry. ¡®You will get used to it.¡¯ It became much easier when one had to give up. ¡°This is the new general, Baek No-pal.¡± He was a skinny man with a nervous impression in his late twenties. ¡°I heard that General Ha quit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Do you know why you suddenly quit?¡± ¡°I do not know either. If you don¡¯t like the temple, isn¡¯t it natural for Jung to leave?¡± It was hard to believe that Ha Seok-moon left because he didn¡¯t like Wol Ha-ru. As he worked for over ten years, Geom Woo-bin knew just how much he loved him. However, it was not polite to talk about someone who had already quit. And so, Geom Woo-bin was polite, but Baek No-pal was not very polite. Even though Ha Seok-mun did the same thing, he showed courtesy towards Geom Woo-bin, but Baek No-pal treated Gum Woo-bin as if he was a little boy in her neighborhood and showed nothing more. ¡°Leave the alcohol there, and the slip is here. What kind of drink is so expensive?¡± Geom Woo-bin dropped the slip before he even received it and fell to the floor. As he bent down to pick up the slip, a new voice was heard. ¡°Are you a soju ship?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who stretched his waist, was startled inside. He didn¡¯t live very long, but even if he were to live a hundred years, he wouldn¡¯t see anyone thinner than the man in front of him. The skinny girl was so tall that it looked like a long broomstick with her clothes on. ¡°Sisterhood, it¡¯s not something you care about. Dealing with the liquor store is me¡­.¡± Baek No-pal, who was talking to her, was slapped in the cheek by the hand wielded by the liquor and rolled over. ¡°Aww!¡± The girl who had blown him away politely bowed her head. ¡°Sorry. This guy is not polite and makes mistakes often. Instead, I apologize.¡± However, it still didn¡¯t feel sincere. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s stop.¡± As Geom Woo-bin left, the girl looked at Baek No-pal with her angry eyes. He was angry at what she had hit and was about to argue, but when he saw those slit eyes, his anger melted away and fear took its place. ¡°Why, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Are you not thinking? Don¡¯t you know that Giru still needs a scammer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you bought it.¡± ¡°Yeah, what do you think if Manor Oh stops supplying fraudulent stocks because of that cheeky attitude?¡± ¡°Come on, I hope you do.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t sell it because you don¡¯t have it, you¡¯re a scammer! Don¡¯t you know that the hilt is in the Wauseon Manor? Why are you flirting in front of the guy holding the hilt!¡± ¡°Then you mean something to bake with a little girl?¡± With that, the girl patted Baek No-pal on the cheek as if to soothe it, but even that was painful. ¡°Hang in there. A liquor expert is coming from Beijing soon. Someone who can make any kind of alcohol the same.¡± Chapter 50 ¡°You mean Wang Wei-ju, who forged the mother liquor that was supplied to the imperial castle?¡± With this in mind, the name Wang Wei-ju was not his real name. No one knew his name and only the last name of the king was known, so he was deemed to be called Jang Wei-ju. ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t continue the madness of paying 20 hermits and drinking alcohol. Is Yehyang ready?¡± Baek No-pal made an embarrassed expression. ¡°That is¡­ Yehyang isn¡¯t a prostitute. So, forcing me to¡­¡± Match! Baek No-pal¡¯s expression had been found turned to the side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work right? Don¡¯t you know how important Hwang Dae-in is today? Even if it¡¯s not Yegi, even the daughter of the magistrate should sit next to her!¡± ¡°Who is Hwang Dae-in¡­? What are you talking about? What kind of person are you to a friend?¡± ¡°A pathetic bastard. We are friends when we hang out together in Beijing. Is Hwang Dae-in still going to play with us?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Who is giving you money?¡± ¡°Joe, Jo Gil¡­. No, Hwang Dae-in.¡± ¡°Okay. You must not call the name of the owner who feeds you, puts you to sleep, and makes you a bitch.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Anyway, Yehyang said I was somehow¡­.¡± Sister Sul didn¡¯t give Baek No-pal a chance to finish his speech. ¡°Done! Yehyang calls that bitch!¡± The girl¡¯s liquor, who went up to the second floor of Giru, didn¡¯t last long, and she was soon able to face Yehyang. Yehyang was a woman with her beauty that was rumored to have spread, and even the neatness that was not like a courtesan. ¡°It¡¯s worth the expensive oysters.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± When the sister-in-law put an expression on with the sole intention of intimidating her, the other person was compelled to feel fear. ¡°You say you refuse to serve guests?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yehyang answered firmly. ¡°I am not a prostitute.¡± ¡°I know. But today, I have to listen.¡± Yehyang said firmly despite her fear. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate stubborn things.¡± The sister¡¯s liquor robbed her of her seat and got up. ¡°Because there¡¯s a publication beauty that breaks that stubbornness.¡± As her sister¡¯s feet of alcohol cut through the air, Yehyang grabbed her belly and collapsed. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yehyang screamed at her and collapsed. In addition to this, to hold back her pain, she breathed heavily on her. Her feet flew back to her as she fell down. Yehyang then rolled a few laps and lay down looking at her ceiling. No screams came out of her open mouth. Sister pulled out her hair and sat her on her chair. ¡°How much money do you owe our giru?¡± When she couldn¡¯t answer due to the impending anxiety that she felt, the other woman spoke up again. ¡°It¡¯s one hundred and eighty pieces of silver.¡± Although her courtesan looks glamorous, she was mostly a person who drew money from the future into the present, and Yehyang also did not fall out of that category. Of course, about 100 out of a hundred and eighty nyang was a debt that was generated by adding interest to interest. ¡°Would you like to pay off that debt at the end of the month, or go into the mountains and pick tea leaves to pay it off? If you pay it back here, it will take you six months, but if you go to the mountain, you can¡¯t pay it back even if you work for the rest of your life. If you go to the mountains there, you will be full of men hungry for women, but you will become prostitutes while picking tea leaves. It¡¯s a prostitute who doesn¡¯t even get paid.¡± Her sister¡¯s alcohol whispered into Yehyang¡¯s barely breathing ears. ¡°You decide. Are you going to work here or go to the mountains?¡± She told her to make a choice, even if she inexplicably said that she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll keep working here.¡± ¡°With what?¡± When Yehyang was crying and could not speak her words with her own mouth, her sister¡¯s sake asked once. ¡°What are you going to work for?¡± Then Yehyang said, fading her tears. ¡°Window¡­ energy.¡± ¡°No, I guess. But you only need to pass it over once when you need it. So don¡¯t look so sad.¡± The girls¡¯ liquor comes out, she added. ¡°After all, everyone will be like that.¡± What stopped Geom Woo-bin from walking was a building that stood sullenly. Most of Hangzhou¡¯s high-end ones had either closed or were in danger of closing soon as Wolhagiru monopolized the liquor. The building Geom Woo-bin was looking at now was the Hanghogiru, which Sehwa had a stake in. The already closed Hanghu Giru was looking for a new owner, but in Hangzhou, it was difficult to find someone to open a high-end one. There were three such ruined giraffes. There was also a number of giroux that were likely to close soon. He had no choice but to supply it exclusively to Wolhagiru, but he was not happy when he witnessed the harmful effects. The labor market was always full of people. They all either looked at the recruiters with earnest eyes, or they were trying hard to look good to the manager. When she first made up her mind to hire someone, she just thought she had to hire a decent person here, but she changed her mind a little after coming here. ¡°Are there any people who worked in the ruined Giroud?¡± The director of the management seemed to know the people¡¯s situation well and called the thirteen people. Most were men, two women in their forties working in the kitchen. Although there were more than originally planned, Geom Woo-bin decided to hire them all. Geom Woo-bin left a message that she had to leave the job from tomorrow, she thought as she went back to the manor. ¡®I¡¯ll have to think about exclusively supplying fraudulent wine on a monthly basis.¡¯ They looked at each other with wide eyes. There was a battle over who would put a bell around the cat¡¯s neck, but it seemed that the four of them would die of exhaustion before anyone could even try. ¡°Anyway, if one person is struck by lightning, the other three will die from the spark. So, let¡¯s assume that all four of us are struck by lightning from the start.¡± At the words of Oh Tong-su, the other three nodded with determined expressions. They pulled out all the courage they had and found the Blood Wind Lion. However, there was no way to use dog dung for medicine, so even though he had gone around the Oseon Manor, he could not find the blood lion. Only four dogs scattered here and there were gathered together, waving their tails. ¡°Masters are never really needed.¡± Then, he would come out of nowhere and set fire to his head saying that he was being lazy. ¡°Are we going to practice talking to the master first?¡± There were only four calves waving their tails with their tongues sticking out. ¡°Let¡¯s think of them as masters and practice.¡± When one was to meet a Blood Lion, they may not be able to open their mouth because they were afraid. It would be much easier to say to find out after practicing once. Oh Tong-su spoke after clearing his throat in front of the four dogs. ¡°Master.¡± Kung! ¡°Don¡¯t answer me!¡± Pinch. ¡°Master.¡± Kung! ¡°Don¡¯t answer me!¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± ¡°The general keeps answering, so it seems like he has become a disciple of a dog!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t call Master, just tell me!¡± Sehwa, who was looking at Oh Tong-su and Go Seo-bang, murmured. ¡°How did I end up being executed with these idiots? Uhh.¡± Oh Tong-su omitted the title ¡®Master¡¯ and said. ¡°If we continue to practice like this, we will die. No sect has risked their lives to practice training like this. This is not a tribute, it is murder.¡± Galmapyeong said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the last murder a bit harsh? Teachers are like murderers, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Is it an insult to your teachers to be called a murderer? If you count the number of Moorim people killed so far, it must be more than the rice we ate.¡± ¡°Even so, let¡¯s avoid provocative lines as much as possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need to provoke the masters for nothing.¡± ¡°I put on the most pitiful expression on my face, and my lips trembled a little¡­ Okay. Plus, he tends to lean his body slightly to the left. As if my body was not normal because of my seniority,¡± Sehwa muttered. ¡°Sir, Master.¡± Do Pyeong-su had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Master? Who? Us? Aren¡¯t your masters the four dogs in front of you?¡± ¡°Or they treat us like bastards.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, the Hangzhou Incident shook both hands. ¡°Well, can it be? We just practiced!¡± ¡°There are pillars and trees over there, but what about the bastard?¡± ¡°No, just because they are here, without thinking¡­.¡± Geum Hong came out. ¡°You guys treated us like dogs, let¡¯s move on. Of course, it will remain in my memory.¡± The back end seemed to be long and thick. ¡°Is training hard?¡± The situation was twisted, but the intention that the Hangzhou Incident wanted to convey was delivered. ¡°A little.¡± The Blood Lion made an expression of incomprehension. ¡°I was so quick, but it¡¯s hard? They are mentally ill.¡± ¡°There is one year.¡± Behind Do Pyeong-su¡¯s Chuimsae, Go Seo-bang¡¯s protests followed. ¡°How is this alive? look at our faces It¡¯s like walking around a dead body three days ago, isn¡¯t it?¡± Do Pyeong-su asked the other three Blood Lions. ¡°How do you train weaker than you are now?¡± ¡°Yeah. We did at least twice as much as me, right? If we had been like them, we would have fallen asleep while training.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s reply, Geum Hong also nodded his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I just quit, training weaker than me is well¡­ There is no one to compare with.¡± It looked like he was going to die, but he had no intention of quitting. The opportunity to learn martial arts from the Blood Lions was a hardship to obtain even if they were reborn three times. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have anyone to compare with? Are you there, sir?¡± At Oh Tong-su¡¯s words, the other three nodded. ¡°I wish we could do the same.¡± In their view, Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t seem to work very hard while delivering alcohol and occasionally going out. It was impossible to always show such a lively appearance while practicing like the Hangzhou Incident. Such was the belief of the Hangzhou Incident. ¡°Are you going to practice training like the death penalty?¡± Seo Seok-san asked in surprise, and the Hangzhou Incident nodded in unison. ¡°Yes! I can endure a little more than that, a little bit harder!¡± As they confidently spoke, a strange smile appeared on the corner of the Blood Lion¡¯s lips. ¡°Is that so? I get it. Then let¡¯s practice just as much as the death penalty. Let me look at things that are a little bit less difficult than that.¡± The Hangzhou Incident spoke confidently, but the Blood Lion¡¯s reaction made them uneasy. ¡®I hope you¡¯re practicing like us, so you¡¯re alive.¡¯ ¡°Yes? Do you think the sajils want to practice with me?¡± Eight people came and wondered what was going on, but what they brought out was surprising. Geom Woo-bin watched the Hangzhou incident with her worried face. ¡°Are you okay? It still looked difficult.¡± ¡°Yes? No, of course it¡¯s fine.¡± They couldn¡¯t figure out why Geom Woo-bin had her worried expression on her face. ¡®I don¡¯t know how hard our training is. That¡¯s the way you are.¡¯ Seo Seok-san said to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will interfere with the performance, so why not do it in a separate place?¡± ¡°No. If several people do it, it¡¯s good for me. Shall we start then?¡± They went to the dance hall set aside for Geom Woo-bin. The floor was covered with iron ore, which was said to be comparable to steel, but there were still evident cracks here and there. ¡°I need to do some floor repairs.¡± After Do Pyeong-su said this and entered the building, Seo Seok-san spoke to the Hangzhou Incident. ¡°Take off all the metal fittings you are wearing now. You should train under the same conditions as the death penalty.¡± Hangzhou Sabyun, who was full of color, quickly took off the metal fittings from his wrists and ankles. As the thirty pounds fell, my body felt as light as if I could fly away. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to learn the magic today!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± As Go Seo-bang and Galmapyeong simultaneously spoke, Oh Tong-su shouted, and Sehwa called out Shinbeop. ¡°Okay, now.¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su appeared with a large bag of troops. Chapter 51 Chunkyung! ¡°I must have lost my senses too. I think you guys will have such a deep interest in training.¡± As the bag¡¯s bag fell to the floor, a heavy metal sound proceeded to ring out. An ominous foreboding whirled through Hangzhou Sageon¡¯s brain like an awl. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Did I mention that the conditions are the same as the death penalty?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was.¡± At the question of Do Pyeong-su, Hangzhou Sageon forcibly nodded his head. Tao Ping-su took something out of the bag and then threw it at the feet of Hangzhou Sageon. The sound of iron colliding with the iron ore then resounded loudly. ¡°Keep it around your waist, wrists, and ankles.¡± Just looking at the piece of metal that had to be kicked, it looked bigger than the previous one. What was even that piece of iron around his waist? ¡°I, we said the same conditions as the four Baeks¡­ ¡­ Dee?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it. Until now, we had been weakening the training intensity because we thought it would be difficult for you guys.¡± ¡°Oh, no. So, the same conditions as Sabaek-sama¡­.¡± As Go Seo-bang stuttered along, Sehwa snuck a word in. ¡°Ah! Sabaek-nim doesn¡¯t wear anything like this. Just looking at it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I have one too.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin rolled up her sleeves. Her thick wrists that were wrapped around Mu Myeong-cheon were now exposed. ¡°It would be a bit inconvenient because of the bulkiness of just wearing iron, so I made it out of ink iron.¡± Samak Gang-seo was also well aware of Muk-cheol. It was three to four times heavier and harder than ordinary iron, and well-refined muk iron weighs ten times as much. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. If Muk-cheol is enough¡­ How many pounds¡­?¡± ¡°I wrapped my arms around ten pounds on one side, the legs with fifteen pounds, and the waist with thirty pounds.¡± Hangzhou¡¯s jaw was wide enough to hit the chin. ¡°Hey, is the sum eighty?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten used to it these days, so I¡¯m going to increase my weight by 20 pounds in three days.¡± ¡°A boat, a boat, a boat¡­ A hundred pounds!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think training becomes a little easier once you get used to it.¡± Hangzhou Sageon looked at the Blood Lion with a discolored expression. The meaning of the smiles on their lips was now clearly understood. ¡®No, weight is not everything that determines the strength of training!¡¯ Seo Seok-san urged Hangzhou Sageon. ¡°If you know, put it on!¡± At this, Hangzhou Sageon put on handcuffs and shackles and wrapped a piece of iron around his waist. The increased weight from 30 to 80 felt much heavier than the meaning of the number. ¡®Sabaek-nim, did you say that you were living with this weight?¡¯ For the first time, the Hangzhou Sageon suspected that Geom Woo-bin was deceiving them. However, if she was a Blood Lion, she firmly believed that Geom Woo-bin could not deceive them. So, on the contrary, regret began to seep into her when she said that she would train just like Geom Woo-bin. Do Pyeong-su took something else out of the bag. It was a knife. The moment he saw the sword, Hangzhou Sageon became breathless. It was great. Really¡­ It was two spans longer than a normal sword, and the sword seemed to be one span. ¡°I thought I would only use it after a month, but thanks to your bold determination, I am using it in advance.¡± After receiving the sword from Do Pyeong-su, Se-hwa¡¯s body staggered forward. The one he had practiced before was enough to make his wrist tingle after a few swings, but it was so heavy that he doubted whether or not he could swing it. Geom Woo-bin also drew his sword. Unlike theirs, they were similar in size to ordinary swords. However, since the sword was all black, it appeared that it was made of ink iron. ¡°Sabak. It must be muk-cheol, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Huh. Seventy pounds.¡± Regret had now become a reality. ¡°Now, shall we start training?¡± Geom Woo-bin took a pause, holding his sword with both hands. He was the first to know that a person could move so slowly during a fight, but to Hangzhou Sageon it would seem as if the sword was swung sideways. She thought they were too slow to be boring, but she moved three times slower than them. ¡°What are you doing? You should start soon.¡± Exactly after one minute, Sehwa collapsed and emptied the thing inside. It didn¡¯t take too long for Samak Gangseo to vomit. Unlike the Hangzhou Sageon, which was about to die, Geom Woo-bin continued to follow the path of her sword with sweat dripping down his forehead. One sijin. Hangzhou Sageon recalled what was inside, fell down six times, and was about to stand up, then Geom Woo-bin stopped the swordsmanship. ¡°Whoa!¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face glistened with sweat as he exhaled her long breath. As she wiped away the sweat with Geom Woo-bin, she gave a worried expression to the Hangzhou Sageon. ¡°Are you tired? Shall we rest for a bit?¡± Hangzhou Sageon, who had barely woken up and sobbed, collapsed. With their ears, Seo Seok-san¡¯s unbelievable words could be heard. ¡°After all, the training of the death penalty is hindered by them. Didn¡¯t you usually do at least your inspection?¡± ¡°The sandals are the first. It will take a few days to get used to.¡± Hangzhou Sageon felt the urge to bite her tongue. ¡°The death penalty, then how are you going to practice Kwonbeop?¡± Geom Woo-bin answered Nyeon-hong¡¯s question without any hesitation. ¡°You should do it as usual.¡± ¡°You rested for about half an hour, and it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly as he spoke, Bang Go-seo unknowingly raised his voice and shouted. ¡°Yes? Are you saying that you are going to practice kwonbeop for four more times?¡± ¡°Huh. On days when alcohol is delivered, I reduce it a bit, but I usually do it at eight o¡¯clock. I did not know?¡± Of course he didn¡¯t know. Since it was taboo in her moorim to watch the performance of other people, she did not pay much attention to the practice of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Like that¡­ But are you still alive?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Sajil, you¡¯ve been at Oseon Manor for a long time, and you¡¯ve heard the joke.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not joking!¡¯ She wanted to be really angry. However, he felt that those words were not really a joke, so the Hangzhou Sageon did not show that expression even on his face. The break time was really ¡®a little.¡¯ Geom Woo-bin, who was only half an inch and fifty, raised his sword again, and Hangzhou Sageon had to move like a thousand geun. It would be a lie to say that there was nothing in the world that could not be done if one would have mental strength. In the training session that followed again, Sehwa could not hold on to one side and collapsed. She couldn¡¯t even tell the Blood Lion to stand up because of her loose eyes and squeaking breath. Samak Gang-seo also endured more than Sehwa. Their confused minds only returned after Geom Woo-bin had finished her training. ¡°Did you rest a lot? Shall we start practicing Kwonbeop now?¡± At the words of Do Pyeong-su, Hangzhou Sageon knelt in front of him. ¡°Master. There is an old saying that an old building is a Myeonggwan, right? Also, the previous training method seems to be suitable for us.¡± ¡°Twitch! Can¡¯t you last just one day, you damn disciples!¡± The Blood Lion thankfully forgave the misunderstanding of the Hangzhou Sageon. ¡°The death penalty and Kwonbeop training will be held tomorrow, and then you¡¯ll have a secret exercise after a long time.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Geom Woo-Bin gave her a crush. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve wanted to do a job with the help of a Do Priest!¡± Then, the other three were completely dried up. ¡°Execution! What a dangerous thing to say! How can you trust that guy and hold a sword in your hand? What if I get hurt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe in Kkot, but I can¡¯t believe in Pyeong-su! If you just do something, you are an accident!¡± Jang Man-dok also objected to Bimu by shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but as far as martial arts are concerned, I believe it.¡± ¡°Sure! I don¡¯t know anything else¡­.¡± As Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words got muffled, Geom Woo-Bin quickly raised her sword. ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± As the two of them stood apart in this chapter, the three Blood Lions sat around in a position where they could jump out at any time. No matter how dark it was, as long as one had a knife in one¡¯s hand, danger was inevitable. Even Hangzhou Sageon raised his eyes to try to forcefully watch Bimu. He was also curious about the martial arts of the Blood Lion, who was recognized as an outcast in Moorim, but what he really wanted to know was Geom Woo-bin. They had never seen Geom Woo-bin unfold her martial arts before. ¡®How strong will it be?¡¯ He would definitely be strong because he was studying the Blood Lion. However, the strength was considering the age of thirteen, and in absolute value, it was clear that it would not be enough to set foot as a first-class master. No matter how talented Geom Woo-bin may be, she had never heard of a Moorim who became a first-class expert at the age of thirteen. ¡°I will only use Samsung¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it first!¡± Geom Woo-bin flew away with the horse. It was only one movement, but the mouth of the Hangzhou Sageon opened wide. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s speed in clearing the distance from Do Pyeong-su was absolutely insane. None of them could guarantee that they could move as fast as Geom Woo-bin. Zeng! Geom Woo-bin¡¯s sword swung laterally and Do Pyeong-su¡¯s sword collided. Hangzhou¡¯s hair was swaying wildly, and he had to close his eyes because of the dust. Whoa! The sound of a knife cutting through the air resounded loudly. ¡®What is this? It¡¯s raining right?¡¯ He closed his eyes for a moment and couldn¡¯t see it, but the sound and the shock wave I felt reminded him of a real battle. Geom Woo-bin and Do Pyeong-su were moving so dizzy that it was difficult to follow them. Gum Woo-bin mainly attacked, while Do Pyeong-su focused on defense. However, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s counterattack, which he occasionally entered, was sharp enough to make people goosebumps. ¡®If it were me, that attack¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it.¡¯ Hangzhou Sageon thought about that several times while watching Bimu. As a 13-year-old Gum Woo-bin, their thought that they would be a long way from being a top-notch professional had already disappeared. Even before the half-hour of Bimu had passed, Gangseo Samak acknowledged that Geom Woo-bin was a better master than them. The ingenuity of herbivores goes unnoticed, and their speed and strength have already surpassed them. If he could perform that level of martial arts in the secret dance he did after completing all four of his breath-taking exercises, then Geom Woo-bin had already far surpassed them in every way. Zeng! The moment the two swords collided, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s sword suddenly shattered into pieces. The fact that they were not just cut, but smashed like a bowl was shattered, was a testament to the work of the two of them. ¡°Danger!¡± He was a Blood Lion ready to jump out at any time, but he could not protect Geom Woo-bin from the shards of iron that spread like light. A fragment of the knife that caused an unexpected accident passed by Geum Woo-bin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Execution!¡± The person who surprised him the most was Do Pyung-soo, who was doing the dance. Do Pyung-soo threw the sword he was holding and ran to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s shoulder. He saw the blood flowing from his face, and his face turned white. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a slight cut.¡± Geom Woo-bin was one such Blood Lion who could find all kinds of elixir just by being pierced by a needle, but since it was cut by her sword, the fuss was indescribable. Jang Man-dok ran like the wind and came with a medicine box, and Yeon Ji-hong took a blood test and gave it a geothermal fever. The treatment was over in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hey, you clumsy bastard! What if I injure the death penalty?¡± ¡°Kah, who knew that a knife would break?¡± ¡°You have to know by feeling! It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve eaten knife rice in Moorim, but I don¡¯t even know that!¡± The three grabbed Do Pyeong-su by the neck or strangled him, and Geom Woo-bin worked hard to stop them. Meanwhile, Hangzhou Sageon quietly left. They knew very well that there was nothing to see in the presence of such an excited Blood Lion. So Gi-cheon¡¯s short club split the air dizzyingly. The eight-second pursuit of the tagu-bong method, which was an open-ended, self-sufficient martial art, turned out to be a rare cutting edge that had both pleasure and side. The colorful ropes hanging from his waist danced as he jumped and turned around. The fact that the string had six knots was proof that he had officially become a disciple of the Open Ark. ¨DIf you achieve that level of achievement, there would be no human beings who would argue that I made you an official disciple. At the words of No Dae-sul, who suddenly came to me six months ago, So Ki-cheon became the 22nd disciple. And he still didn¡¯t know who the twenty-one executioners above him were. So Ki-cheon, who had been immersed in training for a while, suddenly stopped. He noticed that someone was watching from behind the pillars of the bridge. The figure was invisible, but the drooping shadow informed the existence of an uninvited guest. ¡°Don¡¯t hide like a mouse, come out.¡± Needless to say twice, a man appeared from behind the pillar. It was very rare for Sogi Chun, who saw so many people on his street, to be surprised just by his appearance. It was a man with three scars on his forehead and cheeks on his face, with his hair matted like a magpie¡¯s house. Of course, So Ki-cheon is not surprised at that level. It was the man¡¯s body that made So Ki-cheon¡¯s eyes wide. Wide shoulders, a narrow waist, thighs that could tear pants, and calves as thick as a normal woman¡¯s waist were a body type that could only be seen in a Moorim man who had mastered the martial arts to the utmost. Only the limbs were exposed outside of the clothes, but the firmness of the skin was sufficiently recognized. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Gong Seong-tak.¡± Chapter 52 He spoke like a celebrity everyone knew when he heard his name, but it was the first name he had ever heard. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Moorim¡¯s taboo against stealing other people¡¯s performance?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± He was at a loss for words because the answer was so simple. The combination of ringed eyes, bulbous nose and thick lips was harsh, but the expression was pure like that of a child. ¡°Why were you spying on me?¡± ¡°Did you just see it?¡± ¡°Then why did you just see it?¡± ¡°I want to make you a disciple.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°First of all, you are my disciple candidate. Know it with glory.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you proud of one dog? And can¡¯t you see this?¡± At this, he showed the six knots tied around his waist. ¡°It takes a lot of time, so I have to wash it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what this is? Opening. Opening!¡± Gong Seong-tak only looked at So Ki-cheon with a blank look. So Ki-cheon had never seen a Moorim who did not know how to open up. If you didn¡¯t know openness, you were definitely not a Moorim, no, you were not even a person. ¡°That¡¯s Okay. Just go.¡± ¡°It looks fine with the naked eye, but I¡¯ll have to touch the skeleton a bit.¡± So Ki-cheon avoided Gong Seong-tak¡¯s hand and retreated. ¡°What is this¡­!¡± He practiced the open poison tattoo corporation PS technique, but he could not avoid the hand of Gong Seong-tak. Seong-tak, who suddenly cleared his distance, traced So Ki-cheon¡¯s arms, chest, shoulders, and thighs. Astonished, he was about to launch an attack, but Gong Seong-tak quickly fumbled and retreated like a skillful molester. ¡°It¡¯s not bad either. The next thing to look at is humanity. No matter how urgent it is, we cannot pass on the martial arts skills of our clan to a guy with a strong personality.¡± He thought he might be a master of martial arts in the outside world, but when he followed the technique of PS, it was clear that he had reached a considerable level in the field of internal engineering as well. ¡°I, I already have a master! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m practicing?¡± ¡°You can replace Sabuya.¡± ¡°I know what kind of carriage parts the master and the inquisitor are!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to learn martial arts to be strong? It¡¯s called a multi-faceted line.¡± ¡°Many people are not the words for that kind of thing!¡± ¡°Is it? Then everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s farther away!¡± Talking to Gong Seong-tak, he thought he was going to collapse from blood pressure at the age of twelve. ¡°Anyway, I have no intention of learning uncle martial arts, so please stop.¡± ¡°Hmm. There¡¯s also decency. Humanity looks worthwhile. He is slowly getting closer to passing the second degree.¡± He seemed to be talking to the wall. Still, the persistence of the beggar waiting for Dongnyang in front of him all day was remarkable. ¡°I have no intention of replacing the former master, nor any reason to learn uncle¡¯s martial arts. So don¡¯t waste your time here, and go find your disciple somewhere else.¡± ¡°Will you change your mind once you see my martial arts?¡± ¡°Then, can you show me that handsome martial artist?¡± ¡°If you want to see me, I¡¯ll show you one.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you!¡¯ So Ki-cheon forced himself into holding back what he wanted to shout. In fact, he even had a slight desire to see what the level of defense Seong-tak had. Gong Seong-tak stood facing the five-quarter-wide creek his legs crossed. The creek, where all kinds of garbage and filth flowed in, was as dirty as ink. Gong Seong-tak, with his legs shoulder-width apart, took a long breath. Then, he raised his leg high and took a big step. Thud! Stones and soil in the field around Gong Seong-tak bounced high. It was an advance enough to be surprising. However, the shock of Jingak spread further. Three dirty streams spurted out, and an explosion broke out on the ground beyond. Soaring blobs of dirt spread in all directions, blowing away a thick layer of dust. Jingak, which crossed more than five streams and overturned the ground over eight sheets to a depth of two cubits, made So Ki-cheon mouth open. ¡°This is just a little taste. The real surprise of my martial arts isn¡¯t the sleight of hand.¡± I had to admit that Gong Seong-tak¡¯s martial arts were rare in Moorim. ¡°Are you thinking of changing the master?¡± So Ki-cheon, who shook his head toward the face full of hope, was not happy either. ¡°Once an open disciple is an open disciple until death.¡± Gong Seong-tak had a disappointed expression on his face, but the sound of chattering got closer. It was the sound of the little beggars living with So Ki-cheon returning from their lunch break. ¡°Ah! There may be some decent lumberjacks among those six.¡± Since no beggar has officially become a disciple of openness, he could become a disciple of Gong Seong-tak if the conditions were met. ¡°Okay? Shall we see you then?¡± So Ki-cheon had suddenly become the head of his little beggars. With that, he called the beggars to enter the hut. ¡°Hey, guys! Come here!¡± The children, who could not see him because of the hut, rushed out. ¡°Brother! I got a lot of delicious things today! They said they had a party at the big house!¡± The children ran proudly carrying scallops mixed with food. ¡°Look here in line.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing, so do what you say?¡± Six of the beggars lined up. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± They were all scruffy, skinny, six to ten-year-old children. Gong Seong-tak looked at the children without much expectation, and his eyes stopped at the child on the far left. One head was taller than the other children, and the skeleton was quite strong. ¡°How old are you?¡± So Ki-cheon, who received the child¡¯s gaze, nodded. ¡°I am eleven years old.¡± The practice of Jincheon Il-inmun was famous for accompanying pain. So, unlike other sects, they chose a disciple of an age that could tolerate suffering. ¡°You¡¯re a little young. Are you okay with the pain?¡± ¡°The pain will pass quickly.¡± ¡°You have a great mind. name is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic road.¡± Gong Seong-tak touched Ma Jeong-gil¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you, but my skeleton isn¡¯t bad. What is three plus living?¡± No matter how good the skeleton was, if one was stupid, their training would inevitably be slow. However, the limit that Gong Seong-tak could test was about three plus four. ¡®Because I also passed this level.¡¯ However, Ma Jeong-gil¡¯s reply was delayed. He was using his fingers, but there was no answer for a long time. So Ki-cheon, who had not seen it, said, ¡°What if I eat three meals today and four tomorrow?¡± Ma Jeong-gil answered right away. ¡°Good! I ate three meals today, how would it be to eat four tomorrow?¡± ¡°Right! If you eat like that, you will have no wish!¡± ¡°I wish we could have a party every day at the rich house!¡± The little beggars were chattering. So, he never heard the answer of three plus four. Gong Seong-tak sighed, and So Ki-cheon felt sorry for him. It was not an easy task to become a disciple of a master who was rare in Moorim. ¡°It seems that there are no children here who will be my disciples.¡± So Ki-cheon called Gong Seong-tak, who turned around in disappointment. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°No! There is someone more talented and a hundred times smarter than me!¡± ¡°Huh? Is there anyone like that? Age is?¡± ¡°You are one year older than me. The problem is that he may have a master too.¡± The person So Ki-cheon had in mind was, of course, Geom Woo-bin. In the end, Noh Dae-sul did not reveal the true identity of the Hangzhou Saseon, and it was unclear whether Geom Woo-bin was their disciple. If there were no obstacles, learning Gong Seong-tak¡¯s martial arts would not be bad for Geom Woo-bin. ¡°You can replace Sabuya.¡± It hurt his mouth to say that the master was not part of the carriage. ¡°He has a really good personality. At the very least, you must have become one of the Hangzhou Wushens at the age of thirteen?¡± ¡°Hmm. Seeing that there is a person who is good enough, it seems that he is kind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fresh sleep!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all good if it¡¯s good.¡± There were also Zen (°_) meaning boils or scabies, so it wasn¡¯t all good, but he didn¡¯t have to say it. ¡°Where is the child?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the alcohol delivery day today. Would you like to go see it?¡± As in the past, Geom Woo-bin did not always come, but there were cases where the workers of Oh Seon Manor delivered deliveries, but for now, they were headed to Wolhagiru. Thanks to the hurried steps, he was able to see Geom Woo-bin leaving Wolhagiru. So Ki-cheon was about to run, but Gong Seong-tak caught it. ¡°For a moment!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to see more.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You look weak. The martial arts of Jincheon-il-inmun entails great pain in the practice. But look at that kid. You look like a parasitic brother who has never suffered in your life.¡± He was certain that Gum Woo-bin¡¯s personality could be trusted, but So Ki-cheon did not know how he lived. ¡°How disappointed would he be if I met him now and he said he couldn¡¯t be my disciple?¡± Looking at So Ki-cheon, he didn¡¯t look like he would be so disappointed. Gong Seong-tak waved his hand. ¡°You go away.¡± A sound of ¡®Tick!¡¯ and ¡®Evil!¡¯ were heard at the same time. ¡°You foolish bastard! How many times do I have to say that his foot goes half an inch to the left!¡± ¡°Ugh! Master, that¡¯s half an inch apart¡­ Ahh!¡± ¡°That classmate can save your life and kill the enemy! again!¡± The training was in full swing at the newly built gymnasium for the Hangzhou Incident. As long as he decided to teach martial arts, there was nothing wrong with the Blood Lion. The martial arts they had already learned for more than 30 years were reinterpreted by the Blood Lion and transformed into a completely different martial arts. ¡°Hey! If you go to the left from there, don¡¯t you lose your center of gravity when you turn? How many times have I said that the new law should be connected as smoothly as flowing water!¡± It was better to explain in words like Do Pyeong-su or Seo Seok-san. Oh Tong-su, who was taught by Jang Man-dok, was truly to die for. Once Oh Tong-su made a mistake, he could only see Jang Man-dok shaking his head after being hit by one. He later heard from Do Pyeong-su as to where and how he was wrong, and the only thing he couldn¡¯t hear was the placenta. Before learning martial arts, Oh Tong-su had to learn to read Jang Man-dok¡¯s face first. It was so pitiful that Geom Woo-bin could not leave. ¡°Priests, can I come forward?¡± No matter how much he called for the death penalty of a Blood Lion, one must be careful about meddling in the ceremonies. ¡°Of course! Everyone take a break!¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Samak Gang-seo collapsed on the spot. ¡°You seem to be having trouble with your footwork, right?¡± ¡°It seems that we are getting older by ten years a day because of those blunts.¡± ¡°Can you show me a demonstration?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s a trivial stepping technique that these guys have learned, and you can clearly understand it just by looking at it five times.¡± Seo Seok-san unfolded the thirty-six steps of the Hyunhyeon learned by the three musics of Gangseo. ¡°This is what these guys were originally taught. How do you see it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit unstable.¡± ¡°Yes? The death penalty is what you know once you see it, and they believed that they were perfect for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s nice to be alive until now while using this kind of footwork. After all, they are tough guys. So we changed it like this.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s new step method was the same as the first one, even for most Moorim people. However, the foot positions of the twelve times were slightly different, and the shift of the center of gravity was also slightly changed. Therefore, the Hyeonhyeon Thirty-Yukbo reinterpreted by the Blood Lion became a season to perfectly take center stage in any attack or defense situation. ¡°The difference between those stone heads is so big, but I can¡¯t catch it.¡± It was quite simple for a Blood Lion, but changing the footwork they had been accustomed to for the rest of their life wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounds. ¡°Priest standing, can you show me one more time?¡± Seo Seok-san once again demonstrated the reinterpretation of the thirty-six steps of the Hyunhyeon. It wasn¡¯t a very clever martial art, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to unfold as long as you catch the flow well. ¡°Is it unfolding like this?¡± Geom Woo-bin unfolded the thirty-six steps. Just remember the position and sequence of your feet, and leave the rest to the most natural flow. As Geom Woo-bin took his last step, the Blood Lion nodded loudly. ¡°After all, our death penalty!¡± Samak Gang-seo was startled. He had been called a blunt by a Blood Lion more than a hundred times, but he never considered himself a blunt. He believed that it was simply that the standards required by the Blood Lion were too high, but when he saw Geom Woo-bin, he wanted to dig into the ground. ¡®We were dunks!¡¯ Chapter 53 Geom Woo-bin comforted Samak Gang-seo, who was engulfed in a sense of shame. ¡°The four qualities are not dull. It¡¯s rather strange to change a habit you¡¯ve had for the rest of your life in one day.¡± This gave him comfort. In a normal case, he would have even cut a knife once for making fun of an injured person, but he could always feel the sincerity when Geom Woo-bin said it. So, the Hangzhou Incident was quite the event. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±¡± Geom Woo-bin ran to her warehouse, and after she was halfway through, she came out with a bucket of ink. ¡°First, you have to make a mark for the body to remember.¡± Woo-bin, a sword with ink on the soles of her shoes, cast thirty six steps of Hyun. ¡°Ah! There was such a way. Why didn¡¯t you think of that?¡± Seo Seok-san was amazed, and Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok nodded their heads with expressions saying, ¡°As expected, our death penalty!¡± Geom Woo-bin left footprints in three places so that Samak Gang-seo could practice separately. ¡°There is a place where the footprints are only on the side.¡± When he looked at it, he saw that only the right or left side was photographed. ¡°It is a place where the center of gravity is different from the original thirty-six steps of Hyunhyeon and Hyeonhyeon that the four qualities were learned. If you move the center of the picture to the side, you can definitely see the difference.¡± Our meticulous nephew! ¡°Thank you!¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled broadly. ¡°I¡¯m glad it was helpful. But what about Sehwa?¡± ¡°I went to town to buy some cold food.¡± ¡°No. Instead of that drug, give it that one.¡± The old pharmacy owner put down the medicine he was trying to pick up and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work a bit¡­.¡± Woo-hyang then spoke in a crawling voice. ¡°I¡¯m short on money.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have enough money. You need good medicine to get better quickly.¡± ¡°Then give me some good medicine.¡± Woo-hyang turned her head to the sound from the entrance and was startled. ¡°Sister!¡± It was a short time, but it was Sehwa who was together in Hanghogiru. Of course, Sehwa had a different status from them because she was the owner of the stake, but she lived freely as her sister and sister. Then. Sehwa asked as she entered the drugstore. ¡°Are there any other medicines you need?¡± When she hesitated, Sehwa worked again. ¡°You may need a lot of medicine.¡± ¡°Who is sick?¡± ¡°Some of her sisters know and some she doesn¡¯t Although there were many kinds and quantities, it was not more than three pieces of silver, so he was able to pay enough. ¡°Where is the patient?¡± Hesitantly, Woo-hyang led Sehwa to the slum. In the narrow alleys, vomit from drunkards was left unattended for several days, and the filth that was thrown away was giving off a stench. Hyang-i Woo took Sehwa to one of the shacks that were close together. Although Woo-hyang wasn¡¯t a top performer, he was a child who did his part wherever he went. Such poverty was not suitable for the anticipation of the right-hand side. Ding! The rusty concubine screamed as the door opened. Opposite the narrow yard without a well, there was an old, small shack. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Before Woo-hyang-i could say anything, the door opened and one of his faces came out. ¡°Uh? Sehwa¡¯s sister?¡± She was very ill, and she recognized that Jin Ha, who was in the Hangho Giru, belatedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± The tip of Jinha¡¯s chapped lips caught herself. ¡°This is the end of the spear, huh?¡± ¡°Are you a prostitute? Were you expecting it?¡± Tears welled up in Jinha¡¯s eyes in an instant, and tears like chicken dung fell. ¡°Hey boy! Are there still tears left to shed? Don¡¯t lose your strength, just lie down! I¡¯m going to take some medicine!¡± Woo-hyang took Sehwa¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen. She said the kitchen, without even a window, was dark even in broad daylight. Squeak! A rat was eating something in the middle of the kitchen, and when they entered, he didn¡¯t even think to run away. Rather, Woo-hyang was frightened and put only one foot into her kitchen, but she could not enter. ¡°If you are not afraid of the person you should be afraid of, you will die.¡± The saliva left from Sehwa¡¯s muttering hand, and the rat that had her throat pierced trembled, and then passed out of breath. ¡°Uh, sister¡­¡± ¡°Why? Is this your first time catching a mouse with your saliva?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time too. Ugh! I¡¯ll have to wipe it off.¡± Sehwa, who had removed her mouse, asked, unpacking her medicine pack. ¡°What happened? As for the medicine, I saw Jinha¡¯s face¡­ Was it like a firebomb? Did Jinha really become a prostitute?¡± ¡°Your throat is grape juice, and the hawk has no business.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Who is starving and who is hitting?¡± ¡°You know my sister. It was all ruined.¡± This was because Sagi-ju was only supplied to Wolhagiru, many kirus were closed, and Hanghogiru was one of them. Sehwa¡¯s stake in Hanghogiru had become such a waste. ¡°Those who were like me and Jinha were able to get into Wolhagiru. Our playing is awesome. Beauty too¡­.¡± And so, she thought she would be fine. ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t bad at first. But after the death of Gongpil Hwang, who was the original owner of Wolhagi, it started to get weird, and now it¡¯s become a really terrible place.¡± ¡°Because of that foolish child who has become the new owner of Kiru?¡± ¡°It is clear that the child is a fool, but the problem is not with the owner, but with the new general and his friend. When General Ha was present, he was our shield at least, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it and ended up giving up.¡± As if she was passing through the story, she had heard of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°The new general is also in the open class, but the general¡¯s friend is not really human.¡± ¡°Why? What happened?¡± Sehwa asked urgently. ¡°We are in anticipation, sister.¡± The corners of Yuhyang¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°We are not prostitutes. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°The new superintendent completely ignored the system. The rule of never letting us do it if we don¡¯t want to¡­ There, that friend¡­¡± Eventually, Yu-hyang began to drip her tears. ¡°He started beating us for refusing to be prostitutes.¡± ¡°Handsword¡­ did you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I have a kid who broke his rib because he was beaten by him.¡± ¡°But there are still kids who work there?¡± ¡°You know your sister? There are many children who owe Kiru. I could quit because I had no debt, but the kids with debt can¡¯t get out, so¡­ There are a lot of children who are struggling to make a living when they end up leaving.¡± In the past, there were too many flags in Hangzhou, but now that many of the flags had disappeared, there was no good place to work. Listening to her story of Woo-hyang, she seemed rather happy because her daily life was exhausted from her martial arts training. Sehwa gave all of her hermits to Woo-hyang. Woo-hyang, who does not like to be taken care of, refused to be taken care of, but Sehwa, who forced her to carry her hermit, left the house as if to run away. However, the world was still driven by money, and happiness and unhappiness were determined by money. As she entered her manor with her heavy heart and footsteps, Geum Hong glanced at her. ¡°Master, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It seems that both hands are exceptionally light.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± It was then that I realized The reason she went out was to buy her cold food. ¡°Sis, she went out of town, and she met a girl she knew and went to her drugstore to buy some medicine¡­.¡± Sehwa¡¯s gibberish words were stopped by Geum Hong. ¡°You seem to like water lilies more than going out to town? Weird guy. The nights are long and there is plenty of time to practice, so that would be nice.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Geom Woo-bin looked back at her. She had the feeling that someone was watching, but when she turned her head, only the familiar look of the forest filled her field of vision. Geom Woo-bin, who was moving her steps, spread her light. She knew that Woo-bin was aware that sometimes her senses were more accurate than her eyes. Gong Seong-tak, who had been watching Geom Woo-bin for several days, was bewildered when her sword Woo-bin suddenly speeded up. ¡®This guy has a sense!¡¯ She worked diligently not to miss her, but she eventually lost it on a winding road in the middle of the woods. ¡°That guy is fine, too. He¡¯s a really nice guy.¡± ¡°What are you craving for?¡± Startled by the sound above her head, she lifted her head and saw Woo-bin above her branch. ¡°You turned away from me and then you caught me? That¡¯s great!¡± Geom Woo-bin got down in front of Gong Seong-tak¡¯s chapter. ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a lumberjack picking good lumber. No, the woodcutter has to cut the timber, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, I found that you are successful. Her musculature, which is rare, has a kind heart. She seems to be there and she¡¯s smart. The question is, can you tolerate the pain well? ¡­ . Who in the world is perfect?¡± At the very last words, he knew what was going on. ¡°Do you want me to become your disciple?¡± ¡°I guarantee, this is an opportunity that will never come again in my nail life.¡± ¡°I guarantee, I will never become your disciple.¡± As far as Gong Seong-tak knew, the Moorim were the type of people who risked their lives for high martial arts. However, two people had already rejected the grace that Gong Seong-tak has given them. ¡°You don¡¯t know how good my martial arts are yet, so take a look.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression seen through his triumphant face proved to be grave itself. ¡°Is the business over?¡± ¡°It was over, but¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for the offer. But I will refuse.¡± Geom Woo-bin moved her busy steps towards her world¡¯s best guest. She was caught by a strange person, so the time to meet her Ha Seong-mun was delayed. ¡°Boy! Don¡¯t do it, think carefully. You say that because you don¡¯t know, but our Jincheon Il-Inmun is a very famous clan in Moorim.¡± ¡°I already have a master.¡± ¡°You can replace Sabuya.¡± ¡°I have no intention of replacing it.¡± Why were there so many loyal kids in this town! Gong Seong-tak was convinced as he followed Geom Woo-bin. ¡®It takes only three years for this child to learn the Jincheon nookak!¡¯ It was not enough time to grow up, but it was not enough to awaken the false senses. After that, it was up to Geom Woo-bin to achieve some degree of achievement, and there was no need for Gong Seong-tak to pay any more attention to it. Gong Seong Tak followed Geom Woo-bin and tried to comfort him. ¡°I have an appointment with a guest.¡± Geom Woo-bin slipped into the world¡¯s best guest cup. She particularly didn¡¯t have an appointment with Ha Seok-moon. He came to hear that Ha Seok-moon was drinking alone. ¡°Captain Ha.¡± ¡°Uh? How do you know I¡¯m here? Sit down.¡± Gong Seong-tak took a seat at the table next to Geom Woo-bin and sat across from Lee Ha-seok-mun. ¡°After¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No, no, never mind¡­¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he was going to give up easily. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit about Wolhagiru.¡± ¡°The idiots from Beijing turned the kiru into a mess.¡± Ha Seok-moon¡¯s grumbling continued. ¡°The price of fraudulent liquor has been raised to the point that no one can taste it unless they are really rich. They are desperate to make money right now.¡± Geom Woo-bin listened to Ha Seok-moon silently for a long time. Ha Seok-moon, who had been chatting non-stop for about half an hour, chuckled as he said, ¡®I said too many useless things.¡¯ ¡°Even so, I¡¯m thinking of stopping the delivery of fraudulent stocks on a monthly basis.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Since General Ha has quit, there is no obligation to keep it.¡± ¡°Are there any other gimmicks to deliver?¡± ¡°Now we have to find out. I don¡¯t want to sell scammers to a place that treats working people badly.¡± ¡°Will I find out?¡± ¡°Yes, it would be nice. However, it is no longer a monopoly.¡± ¡°I get it. A lot of the high-quality giru has disappeared, but there will still be many places where they want to receive a purchase.¡± After that, after talking for a bit more, Geom Woo-bin left the guest cup. Gong Seong-tak, who followed in a hurry, ignored him. Gong Seong-tak, who had been following him for a long time, suddenly fell forward. It was only a single step away. ¡°Great. Let¡¯s make one bet. If you can get through me, I won¡¯t force you to be my disciple anymore.¡± ¡°Uh? A bear?¡± When Geom Woo-bin looked to her left and gave a surprised expression, Gong Seong Tak¡¯s gaze followed. He was also, as expected, a simple man. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to move away from the momentary gaze. With Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi¡¯s technique, he was able to occupy the back of Gong Seong-tak in two steps. Gong Seong-tak, realizing that he had been deceived late, screamed. ¡°This is a foul!¡± ¡°I won, so don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± He didn¡¯t seem malicious, but he didn¡¯t like being bothered. Gong Seong-tak, who had been looking at Gum Woo-bin for a while, exclaimed, ¡°Never give up! Let me show you how tenacious we are!¡± Chapter 54 After returning to the manor, Geom Woo-bin told the Blood Lion all about Gong Seong-tak. ¡°Someone dares to disciple our death sentence!¡± They all grew angry together, but when we heard the name Jincheon Ilinmun, our complexion changed. ¡°Did you just say Jincheon-il-inmun?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fairly famous sect. While most of Moorim¡¯s sects focus on raising their family by accepting many disciples, Jincheon Il-Inmun is a one-man tradition as the name of the sect suggests.¡± ¡°Looking at his advance, he seems to be quite strong in martial arts, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Did he attack the death penalty?¡± ¡°No. It was just an example.¡± ¡°I see. If we simply consider the martial arts, we will never fall behind the old Daemun faction or the five major generations. However, he said that it is difficult to achieve the Jincheon nogak of the Jincheon, One Humanity. From what I heard, there has been no Daesung Hanmunju that has written the Jincheon Noogak in 100 years. Even so, Moonju of Jincheon Il-Inmun was treated as a first-class expert in Moorim.¡± After Seo Seok-san¡¯s long explanation, Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°How about compared to the priests?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not even ten seconds.¡± He ignored Do Pyeong-su, but Yeon Hong was different. ¡°That¡¯s when we couldn¡¯t achieve the Jincheon Nookgak. If we do, it won¡¯t be easy for us either.¡± ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to get used to¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin firmly waved his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know when what I¡¯m learning now will be great, but I don¡¯t even want to learn it.¡± ¡°Of course. I just feel a little bad about it. It would be helpful to the death penalty to try other martial arts.¡± In the end, the conversation ended in the regret of the blood lion and the determination of Geom Woo-bin. Only two of the four memorizations that Sehwa threw hit the target hanging in the air. Her expression was firm and her voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re not improving your skills, you¡¯re regressing.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t looked well the past few days. What¡¯s going on?¡± Sehwa asked with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Master, what kind of life will I lead?¡± Geum Hong asked with wide eyebrows. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°After¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Sehwa opened her mouth. ¡°Then who are you asking? I am a person who is bound by the Oseonjangwon.¡± ¡°If you want to leave, you can go.¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Sehwa¡¯s lips. ¡°That is the problem. I don¡¯t want to go back to the world. I don¡¯t know why. This is just a small place, and there are many more enjoyable things to do if you go outside, but I just want to live like this in Oseon Manor. look at my skin It¡¯s rough like a toad, and it¡¯s hard enough that a needle doesn¡¯t even get into it. Is this female skin? How about practicing? It¡¯s hard enough that I want to die by strangling myself, but after a day, I grumble while doing it again, and when I go to bed at night, I feel proud of something¡­ It is strange that I am satisfied with this kind of life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The whole world I left behind is disturbing.¡± Sehwa was talking about Woohyang and Jinha, whom she met a few days ago while out in town. ¡°I feel bad because it seems like I was the only one running away, leaving only the children behind.¡± ¡°If you feel like it, bring them with you. There are many places to eat and sleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just sympathy. I want to make them so they can live on their own.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°After¡­.¡± Sehwa took another deep breath. Could Master-sama understand this feeling even a little more than that? After much deliberation, Sehwa finally started talking to her. ¡°Do you know about the life of anticipation?¡± Her first memory was as an orphaned child and then as a Moorim. Her life was simple enough that she couldn¡¯t find any other memories of her. She also went to Giru a few times, mostly because of Mt. Seoseok (mainly to beat him). And so, she didn¡¯t really know exactly what anticipation was, and she didn¡¯t even try to find out. ¡°You can¡¯t know.¡± The hardships of the Girou women came out in the sighs that ended at the end of their words. ¡°It¡¯s polite to sell politeness, but after all, they are high-class prostitutes who are pointed at by people. I want to quit twelve times a day. In fact, there are cases where she even married a customer she met at Giru and quit. But more than half of them come back. She¡¯s a giraffe she hated so much. Is it weird? I hate to be here, but I miss you when I leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t complain, say what you want to say.¡± ¡°I want to open the giroo.¡± ¡°Giru?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s closed now, but I have a three percent stake in Hanghogiru. The rest of the shares can be taken over cheaply. The money I have now is enough.¡± Geum Hong looked at Sehwa with suspicious eyes. ¡°Are you rolling your hair because it¡¯s hard to practice?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Once Giru is established, there is no reason for me to guard it! Training will be as hard as it is now! However, it takes some time at the beginning of opening¡­.¡± She knew from the beginning that anger was sincere. He just couldn¡¯t decide whether it was the right thing to do in Sehwa¡¯s life to open the giru. ¡°Don¡¯t discuss with the death penalty.¡± In the past, it would have been easy to decide whether to allow or not to allow. However, since he developed affection in the name of a disciple, Sehwa¡¯s life WAS also important to him. The deliberation was a natural process. Jeon Yeong-hong visited Geom Woo-bin, who was training. She was sweating profusely with Geom Woo-bin, and she was practicing Kwonbeop. It was something she felt every time she danced, but she made her skin realize the idiom of her lion that Geom Woo-bin was the one and the other. She said, ¡®How far do you want the death penalty to go?¡¯ She set her goal of being the best of all time, but she couldn¡¯t even imagine the extent of that. The end of their imagination was Hwajeoksan, but if Geom Woobin grows up like this, it may become even stronger than Hwajeoksan. While watching Geom Woo-bin¡¯s training, her half Sijin passed away. Jeon Yeong-hong handed water to Geom Woo-bin, who was wiping off his sweat. ¡°Did you come?¡± ¡®You¡¯ve grown so much.¡¯ The figure of an eight-year-old boy that she first saw on Mt. Gumbong was no longer there. ¡°I have something to discuss about Sehwa.¡± ¡°Do you want to buy Sehwa?¡± ¡°They say they want to open Sehwagiru.¡± Nguyen Hong explained why Sehwa had such a heart. ¡°The quality of Sehwa must be disturbing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can give you permission. In the end, I¡¯m going to go back to Kiru, but I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s better to live as a Moorim than to live as a courtesan, right?¡± ¡°You said that you would focus on training again when Girou is stable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s now, but I don¡¯t know how people¡¯s hearts will change.¡± ¡°If you change, it¡¯s not bad as it changes, right? It must have been decided because the quality of the sand of Sehwa was good. I don¡¯t know yet, but it¡¯s the best when I do what I want to do.¡± ¡°Then will you allow me?¡± ¡°You are a brother-in-law. The sister-in-law decides where their hearts go.¡± Geom Woo-bin said so, but he thought that Geum Hong would allow it. Although the Blood Lion was notorious in the Moorim, she knew that her nature was good. Only fate made them walk the path of magic. ¡°Well, it would be nice if I didn¡¯t suffer too much and had more free time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to come and complain to me, is it?¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you know about Woo-bin better than me? How can she not change her mind?¡± Gong Seong-tak seemed to have a crush on Geom Woo-bin. ¡°That¡¯s Woo-bin¡¯s heart for her older brother. Anyway, she¡¯d be hard-pressed if Woobin hated her older brother. She¡¯s the older brother who doesn¡¯t change a word once she says it. So, don¡¯t waste any more time and find another disciple.¡± Gong Seong-tak sighed as the ground was gone. ¡°She is better than Woo-bin, where does she find her talent? Even if she travels a hundred years, she is not young.¡± ¡°Your uncle is really good too. If she was a martial artist of that level, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one who would turn on the lights and rush in.¡± ¡°Right? She could get her bow nine thousand times if she wanted to.¡± ¡°I know, right.¡± ¡°Why are you obsessed with someone who has a master?¡± As he turned around after speaking, Seong-tak snapped his finger. ¡°Ah! I had a good idea!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°To Woo-bin, she can¡¯t be without a teacher!¡± ¡°OMG! Isn¡¯t it that Woo-bin is going to kill your brother¡¯s father-in-law?¡± ¡°Hey, do I look like someone to kill?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s a secret dance with Woo-bin. If Woo-bin thinks of his master, Woo-bin, won¡¯t he want to learn a stronger martial art?¡± Not all priests and priests were connected only by the strength of martial arts. However, even if he explained such a rationale to Seong-tak, he did not seem to understand. ¡°I have to go and do the secretarial now!¡± More than anything¡­ So Ki-cheon was embarrassed and had no time to stop, and he was already running outside. Gong Seong-tak immediately ran to Oseon Jangwon. He didn¡¯t know who the master of Geom Woo-bin was, but she couldn¡¯t be stronger than herself. This was because he knew that the best martial art in the world was the Jincheon thunderbolt. Gong Seong-tak, who ran to Oseon Manor for a month, knocked on the door. The door shook so hard it felt like it was going to break at any moment. Gwak Bong, who was sweeping the yard, thought someone had invaded the Oseon Manor. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Geom Woo-bin!¡± ¡°Lord Zhang?¡± When he opened the side door next to the main gate, Gong Seong-tak put his face in. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s a surprise!¡± Seong-tak didn¡¯t even tell him to come in, but he pushed in recklessly. ¡°What do you dare say here¡­ !¡± ¡°Tell Woo-bin to come out, Master.¡± Kwak Bong was not funny. ¡°Did you come to know who Master Jang is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that, just tell them that a man named Gong Seong-tak has come.¡± In the eyes of Kwak Bong, Gong Seong-tak was clearly a Moorim. He was a bit clumsy and had some subtle differences, but the aura he exudes is also unusual. ¡®It¡¯s Gong Seong-tak¡­.¡¯ However, he had never heard the name Gong Seong-tak. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, go back before you play the sutra. It¡¯s more dangerous than it looks here¡­.¡± ¡° Before one was the scenery, Woo-bin called his Master. Don¡¯t cry because your right hand was stronger because one had been hit by a few hits and his left-hand hurts.¡± ¡°What do I look like?¡± ¡°A key?¡± ¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s so¡­¡± Kwak Bong said as she exhaled deeply to calm her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how bitter a broomstick is today.¡± ¡°This is really¡­ I definitely warned you¡­ Ha! Yes, there is nothing you can do if you want to be right.¡± Seong-tak swung his palm without power. Similarly, Kwak Bong did not even use his aggression against his madman, so the sound was only loud. One exchange surprised both of them. Gong Seong-tak was surprised by Kwak Bong¡¯s speed, and Kwak Bong was surprised by Gong Seong-tak¡¯s rigidity. ¡°It¡¯s not just a trigger.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got a pretty solid body.¡± ¡°This guy! You seem to have learned some tricks, but I¡¯ll fix my stingy habit!¡± Gong Seong-tak opened his arms toward Kwak Bong¡¯s thigh. He came to fight with the master of Geom Woo-bin, so he didn¡¯t want to seriously hurt Aman. However, it was difficult for Kwak Bong to subdue him with such a heart. Kwak Bong¡¯s broom, which blocked his leg, slammed Seong-tak¡¯s shoulder. He, who had avoided the attack by turning his body to the side, increased his attack power and aimed at Kwak Bong¡¯s side. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s surprise grew as the battle that didn¡¯t do his best went beyond ten seconds. ¡®Is Madangsoe this much?¡¯ Kwak Bong, who wields a broom at him, had the skills to be classified as a first-class expert. Of course, as soon as Gong Seong-tak started to use the True Seongjeolgi, Kwak Bong started to move little by little. Kwak Bong was still not enough to deal with Munju of Jincheon-il-inmun. Wow! When the handle of the bamboo broomstick broke, Gong Seong-tak rushed in and hit Kwak-bong¡¯s shoulder with his foot. Kwak Bong, who was pushed back by this chapter, forcibly swallowed a moan. ¡®Excellent!¡¯ Gong Seong-tak could be said to be the most skilled among the Moorim people he met, except for the blood lion. Kwak Bong threw up a broom and shouted. ¡°You, stay there and wait!¡± In fact, the skill gap was clear. Even if he had a knife, the result would not have changed. However, he did not want to admit defeat. Kwak Bong, who was turning to get his sword, stopped abruptly. There was no way the Blood Lion couldn¡¯t hear the noise of fighting so loud, could it? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, Kwak Bong pointed to Gong Seong-tak. ¡°The author suddenly broke in and started an argument!¡± ¡°Who is the author?¡± ¡°That is¡­ I know, right? Who?¡± Right! ¡°Ugh!¡± Kwak Bong threw up a scream he couldn¡¯t let out even though he was hit by Gong Seong-tak several times and sat down. ¡°Hey, you mean you started a fight without knowing who it was?¡± ¡°When I found Master Jang, I thought he was crazy!¡± The Blood Lion¡¯s eyes were focused on Gong Seong-tak. As soon as Geom Woo-bin was mentioned, there was one person that came to mind. ¡°It looks like you are the owner of this generation of Jincheon Il-Inmun.¡± Chapter 55 Kwak Bong asked in surprise. ¡°Is that person the munju of Jincheon Il-Inmun?¡± Gong Seong-tak crossed his arms with a triumphant face. ¡°Did you hear about me from Woobin? Then it will be easier to talk. Who is Woobin¡¯s master?¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Seoksan asked. ¡°The person who wins through secret dance becomes Woo-bin¡¯s master, how about it? If a strong person becomes a teacher, isn¡¯t it good for Woo-bin?¡± ¡°OMG!¡± Kwak Bong let out a short laugh as it was ridiculous. ¡°Hey, this time, the great Jincheon-il-humanities Moonju¡­ Are you stupid? How could you think like that?¡± ¡°This guy! How dare you say such nonsense to anyone now¡­.¡± ¡°No, it is! What would a sane person think of stealing a disciple through a secret dance with the master?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for Woo-bin than learning weak martial arts!¡± ¡°Who is weak who is weak!¡± Kwak Bong groaned. No matter how foolish one was, or how much you didn¡¯t know the world, you know who the people here were and would say things like that ¡°Yeah, I admit that the martial arts of Jincheon-il-inmun are pretty amazing. therefore! Did the great Moon-Joo succeed in that realm?¡± When Gongseong Tak, with a piercing expression, could not answer, Kwak Bong nodded his head with an expression that he knew it would. ¡°Everyone in Moorim knows that Jincheon nogak is an almost impossible martial art! And above all else, even if you have attained a great achievement, you cannot become the Master of Zhang.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a person like you! Master Jang is¡­!¡± Kwak Bong was unable to finish his speech because Seo Seok-san struck him in the head. ¡°Master is dead.¡± ¡°Huh? Woo-bin¡¯s master is dead? Then it won¡¯t be a problem for you to accept me as your master! right?¡± ¡°Did you keep hearing bullshit like that?¡± Do Pyeong-su stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like a master, stop it now.¡± ¡°No. Even if I overturn Lee Jang-won, I will make Woo Bin my disciple.¡± ¡°This is so¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su erased his playful expression and looked at Gong Seong-tak. ¡°I left it in the hope that it would be helpful to the death penalty, but the munju of Jincheon Il-inmun was installed without even knowing my subject!¡± At this. Gong Seong-tak retreated. The momentum of Do Pyeong-su had a great pressure as if it had cast a steel wall. So exorbitant¡­ ¡°It¡¯s high!¡± Seong-tak lowered his stance and carefully took his flag. His instincts showed how skilled the person standing in front of him was. However, he couldn¡¯t back down like this. He must be Geom Woo-bin. Only Geom Woo-bin could realize and learn the five meanings of the Jincheon nookgak within five years. Perhaps he would reach three years. He desperately wanted to pursue his dream, but it was so terrible that he could not do it because he was learning martial arts, and that he would not be able to do it for 20 years as a disciple. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± At the sudden sound of the voice, the energy that was pressing Gong Seong-tak disappeared as if washed away. Gong Seong-tak was the most welcoming to Geom Woo-bin, who appeared from behind the Blood Lion. ¡°Woobin-ah!¡± He had the face of a master who had met his disciple in a long time. Seeing Gong Seong-tak like that, a long sigh came out of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mouth. ¡°He is a very persistent person.¡± ¡°It is a characteristic of our Jincheon-il Humanities. Subtlety, tenacity, and fighting spirit.¡± Do Pyeong-su then said, ¡°The death penalty, I¡¯ll just deal with it. Don¡¯t worry about it any longer and focus on your training.¡± ¡°No. It is better to avoid any kind of fight.¡± He said that, but Geom Woo-bin couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with Gong Seong-tak, who was persistently clinging to him. Geom Woo-bin pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Mister. Do you feel anything when you come here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s big.¡± ¡°And?¡± Gong Seong-tak glanced at the people in the yard and whispered. ¡°They said it was a place to make alcohol¡­ Why are there so many masters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Geom Woo-bin sighed and asked, ¡°Is there anyone weaker than you?¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s finger pointed to Kwak-bong without hesitation. Kwak Bong¡¯s impression was distorted, but he didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Again?¡± His trembling fingers curled inward. It was also simple and ignorant, but the background seemed to be a good person. However, she pouted her lips to see if she had any pride. ¡°I have the confidence to not lose!¡± ¡°Phew¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin just let out another sigh of hers. She was a really dumb person. ¡°Just think for a moment and say that you win. There are four such people, can I be your disciple?¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s expression distorted as he realized something at that moment. ¡°However¡­ What if you don¡¯t become a disciple? You are my only hope.¡± Geom Woo-bin was just about to respond, but someone appeared through the open door. ¡°Excuse me¡­ ¡­ .¡± Ha Seok-mun, who was about to say her words carefully, looked at the sword Woo-bin and fell in love with her. ¡°Woo-bin-ah!¡± ¡°General Ha, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is there something you asked me to look into last time, I came here because of that¡­.¡± Ha Seok-mun continued to look around the manor. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been here and it¡¯s really big!¡± It seemed that it would be faster to deal with the visit to Ha Seok-mun first. ¡°Please wait here for a moment.¡± Geom Woo-bin took Ha Seok-mun to her waiting room, leaving her a message that she should never fight. ¡°Are you going to deliver the scammer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be easy.¡± ¡®Why? Is it because of the price?¡± ¡°No. Buyer, no matter how expensive it is, it¡¯s meant to be sold. The problem isn¡¯t the price, it¡¯s the tide. The owner of Wolhagiru. It seems that most of Hangzhou¡¯s Giru and Gaekzan have already been threatened. If you get scammed, be prepared to pretend to be with them.¡± ¡°Yes? Do you think the threat Jo Hwang-se makes works?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Ha Seok-mun said with a troubled expression. ¡°You may not have noticed that the previous head of the family was so easygoing and quiet, so you might not have noticed, but Jo Hwang-se has the power to control Hangzhou¡¯s commercial sphere. There is a saying that it is impossible to pass through Hangzhou without stepping on the land of Jo Huangse.¡± According to Ha Seok-moon, the Jo Hwang-se family was running numerous businesses, not only on Wolhagiru, but also on high-quality tea, silk, and grain and salt sales to the imperial palace. ¡°The previous head of the family-operated Wolhagiru because he wanted to use it as a space to entertain guests, but the current headman, Hwang Jo-gil, seems to have a different idea. It looks like they are trying to take out even a single penny and take care of their teeth.¡± ¡°Yeah, the rumors weren¡¯t good. In any case, we will stop supplying fraudulent shares to Wolhagiru.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°There will be a place for sale soon.¡± It was not yet time to talk about Sehwa reopening the Hanghogiru. Of course, one would find that out soon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of any help.¡± ¡°No. I will contact you soon.¡± When he went out to the yard, the Blood Lion and Gong Seong-tak were still there. However, the atmosphere was eerie. Contrary to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s concern that he would be lucky if there was no fight, he felt a strange intimacy. Gong Seong-tak said to Geom Woo-bin, who came in after Ha Seok-mun. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to become a disciple in the future.¡± After saying those words, Gong Seong-tak disappeared. ¡°What happened?¡± Do Pyeong-su then spoke with a smirk. ¡°He was an unexpectedly good friend.¡± Of course, the response to the word that the fraudsters cut off delivery was not good. However, there was no way to force the delivery of fraudulent stocks in Wolhagiru, as there was no specific contract written. Geom Woo-bin stopped by Hanghogiru on the way back. ¡°No! Leave it blank there! It¡¯s a place to decorate later! Mister! I told you that the cubicle is not there!¡± Sehwa was busy running around the interior and supervising the construction. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± When Sehwa, who had an annoyed expression on her face, saw Geom Woo-bin standing at her entrance, she smiled broadly. ¡°Sabaek!¡± Dust was scattered all over the skirt of Sehwa¡¯s skirt as she ran. ¡°What made you come out of town?¡± ¡°We stopped delivering to fraudsters on a monthly basis.¡± ¡°Wow! So now our Anti-Giru is going to be a monopoly? So, shall we change the name of Girou altogether?¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a streak. Ah! Then it would be a nuisance to the reputation of Sabaek-nim and the masters, right?¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Sehwa grabbed Geom Woo-bin, acting all cute. ¡°Sabaek, please talk to the masters. I really want to write the name Oh Seongiru.¡± ¡°Fine, okay.¡± Geom Woo-bin was happy to answer, but from the other side, it was such a riot! a voice was heard ¡°Ahh! Mister! What if I break her fairy statue!¡± Her statue of a fairy, which had been painted colorfully, was broken into small fragments. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have put it in a place like that.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Sehwa¡¯s expression hardened at her man¡¯s harsh words. ¡°If a woman directs, this is a problem. Because she doesn¡¯t know where to put what. His voice is so tight and sharp that he even cares.¡± At the harsh-looking carpenter¡¯s words, the eight people gathered around them burst into laughter. ¡°Are you ignoring me as a woman now?¡± ¡°What is ignoring! That¡¯s true. Just use me as a director. I¡¯ll do it faster and more reliably than the lady does. Of course it will cost a little more. You can pay with something else. Heh heh..¡± Sehwa kicked the remains of the fairy statue. A few crumbs hit the carpenter¡¯s feet. ¡°It costs three silver coins, but it¡¯s a pity. Even after deducting all the wages, you¡¯ve worked so far, two nyangs and two hundred munis are not enough.¡± ¡°What? What kind of three things does this fairy statue do!¡± It was actually six hundred doors. ¡°No, no! Are you going to pay me for the fairy statue now? This woman is crazy!¡± ¡°The crazy thing is that you treat people who give you money.¡± ¡°You? Did you decide to see this bitch look rough today?¡± A hand the size of a carpenter¡¯s pot lid flew towards Sehwa¡¯s cheek. Sehwa lightly grabbed the carpenter¡¯s wrist. Neither the carpenter who hit her nor the workers who were looking around for fun didn¡¯t think that Sehwa would be able to hold her wrist. ¡°This year¡­! Uh? What is this?¡± The arm seized by Sehwa did not move. She pulled her back and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°Hey, let this go!¡± The carpenter even blew away his free left hand. It was an indescribable shame to have been caught by Sehwa, who looked so delicate, and couldn¡¯t move. Sehwa struck her fist as it flew into her face. He was light to Sehwa, but to the carpenter, it was a bone-chilling shock. ¡°Wow!¡± A short moan followed by a long moan, which soon turned into a scream. Sehwa¡¯s fingers were slowly digging into the carpenter¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hey, let this go¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± The carpenter¡¯s legs trembled and trembled as his knees relaxed. Sehwa kicked the carpenter¡¯s ankle with his foot. The carpenter turned sideways and fell roughly to the floor. A thick layer of dust rose from the impact, but Sehwa did not blink an eye. Then, the carpenter¡¯s trembling by his wrist was no longer worth caring about. She looked at the workers around her and said, ¡°Who else will ignore me because I¡¯m a woman?¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Her men hurriedly denied and avoided her gaze. ¡°Anyway, you know it hurts when you taste it.¡± Turning her hand, Sehwa rushed towards Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry. Did you just throw away your eyes for nothing?¡± ¡°It was fun.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who left her a message to suffer, headed for her manor. As she was passing through a quiet forest, a voice suddenly entered her head. ¨D Kyung-eun goes to the blood and her blood flows through her blood, so there is no blockage from her white blood to the dragon¡¯s blood. This is the fate of Jincheon nookgak. While Geom Woo-bin stopped his steps and looked around him, Jincheon¡¯s gugyeol continued to dig into his mind. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± He couldn¡¯t see him, but she knew her direction, so she turned towards the big rock and shouted. However, Seong-tak did not stop her singing until the end of one part of the inner airball. Gong Seong-tak, who recited all the gugyeol parts, appeared with an innocent-looking smile. ¡°How? Can you understand?¡± ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to become your disciple!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me to be my disciple. I wish I could, but I can¡¯t do it if I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why are you telling me about non-tools?¡± ¡°Tell me to learn the Jincheon nookgak.¡± ¡°You mean you don¡¯t make disciples?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to learn martial arts to learn martial arts, right?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I tried to seduce you with the strength of the Jincheon nookak, but when I went to the manor¡­ Phew! That seems wrong. So I gave up being your master. But, shouldn¡¯t we be prevented from putting our Jincheon, One Human Person¡¯s Jincheon, One Human Person into action?¡± ¡°So, what does that have to do with teaching martial arts to me¡­.¡± ¡°A genius like you would be able to realize the misconceptions of the Jincheon Nookak in three years, or at the latest, five years. Daesung requires a longer period of training, but you don¡¯t have to. Find the right person and keep the progress of Jincheon, One Humanity. That¡¯s all I want.¡± Chapter 56 Geom Woo-bin then spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a suitable disciple?¡± ¡°If you make a mistake, you will have to suffer for 20 years, but I can¡¯t do that. You are the best lumber I can find. Then see you later.¡± At this, Gong Seong-tak disappeared without Geom Woo-bin saying anything. ¡°Why are you always around me¡­ Is such a person growing up?¡± Then, Sehwa returned when Geom Woo-bin returned to the manor and finished her two Sijin training. She looked messy with construction work, but her expression was brighter than ever. As she entered the gate, she found Sehwa and four dogs and Kwak Bong ran to her. ¡°Sehwa Soju. You had a lot of trouble today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± The expression on her face, which had been agitated by looking at her Kwak Bong, was in full bloom when she saw Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Sabak! I guess you just finished training?¡± ¡°Huh. I have something to say to Sajil Sehwa, so I waited.¡± ¡°For me? What is it?¡± Her eyes twinkled with anticipation. ¡°I think Sajil Sehwa needs an escort.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean? Did you see it at Oseongiru today?¡± For Sehwa, the hanghogiru had already been changed to the fiveseongiru. ¡°It¡¯s a sage-like martial art, it¡¯s wonderful. But it can be difficult to handle on your own.¡± ¡°Who will make such a thing?¡± ¡°Jo Hwang-se.¡± ¡°You mean the owner of Wolhagiru?¡± ¡°When I announced today that I was not going to deliver fraudulent liquor, the words I got back were not very good. They know that Sajil Sehwa took over Hanghogiru, so they will know that the scammer will go there too. Then Sehwasajil will be like thorns in Jo Hwangse¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Do not worry. Because I can protect my own body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. I think Uncle Kwak would like to escort you?¡± Kwak Bong was half-hearted. ¡°I am amazingly protective of one person!¡± Sehwa asked. ¡°Is there no choice?¡± ¡°Of course, the choice is up to Sajil Sehwa.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Sehwa¡¯s gaze deviated from Kwak Bong and she went down. There were still four dogs perched waving their tails. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it with flowers.¡± Kung! He barked as if he liked the flower, and Kwak Bong made an expression like a widow left alone in the midst of being bossed as a group. ¡°My, am I worse than a dog?¡± ¡°I think it would be convenient for Kkot to do it.¡± ¡°Sajil Sajil, a joke too.¡± ¡°Sabak. Isn¡¯t that a joke?¡± ¡°Okay? But still¡­.¡± After that, there was a lot of strife, and in the end, Sehwa could not overcome Geom Woo-bin¡¯s force and accepted Kwak Bong as her escort. Sehwa looked at Kwak Bong and said coldly. ¡°I carry my luggage well.¡± ¨DThe place where the qi of heaven and earth are gathered is the white blood, and the place where the yin of all things is absorbed is the place where the yin of all things is absorbed¡­ When Woo-bin woke up, he could hear Gong Seong-tak¡¯s voice, which had been tormenting him all night. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s message of passing on the Jincheon nookak was day and night, even while Geom Woo-bin was sleeping. He could not sleep well as he continued to listen to electric sounds while sleeping. On the first day, he had definitely expected this. But on the third day, it didn¡¯t seem like it would end forever. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ No matter how angry you are, you should avoid talking to the blood lion. If Geom Woo-bin was said to have had a sleepless night, the Blood Lion would visit Gong Seong-tak and put him to sleep forever. Geom Woo-bin left the manor and walked towards the river. A tent stood on the edge of the river, covered with soft grass. It was the place where Gong Seong-tak stayed these days. ¡°Mister!¡± When he heard Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice, Gong Seong-tak ran out with a happy face. ¡°Five! Our Woo-bin is here!¡± ¡°Uncle¡­!¡± ¡°For a moment! Before you speak, look at this!¡± Gong Seong-tak suddenly started casting the herbivore of the Jincheon Nookgak. ¡°Seungryonggak first meal! Waryong Ascension!¡± Gong Seong-tak was kicking dizzyingly into the air. ¡°The position of the soles of the feet is important for Seungryonggak! Pay close attention to the position of the soles of the feet as each movement stops!¡± Geom Woo-bin just watched with a long sigh. After three consecutive demonstrations, Gong Seong-tak looked at Geom Woo-bin with a face full of anticipation. ¡°How are you? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s smile slowly disappeared as Geom Woo-bin just stared at him. ¡°Why¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Well, what is urgent?¡± ¡°I want to teach martial arts. Is there anything more important than raising disciples?¡± Gong Seong-tak sat down with a sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t like martial arts. I clenched my teeth for twenty years to avenge my parents, but I never liked it. Now that I have avenged my parents, all I have to do is pass the name of our door to the end. And I¡­ I will become a blacksmith.¡± ¡°Are you a blacksmith?¡± ¡°Okay. Before becoming a Moorim, I was the best blacksmith in the village. A sword or a sword is fine, a hoe or a pickaxe is fine. This is because I am the happiest when I make something by beating iron.¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s pitiful expression evoked compassion. However, he was not going to help all the poor people in the world, and Gong Seong-tak is no different. Most of all, he felt sorry for the request, thinking that there might be something that both of them would regret later. As Geom Woo-bin opened her mouth, a worker at her manor came running in a hurry. ¡°Lord Zhang! It was a big deal! It is said that Lady Sehwa¡¯s kiln is on fire!¡± ¡°Are you Oh Seongiru?¡± As Geom Woo-bin went down her mountain in amazement, she was jumping over the walls of the Blood Lion Dojowon. Everyone seemed to have heard the news. They then hurried to the city. It took less than half an angle to reach the burning building. ¡°Sehwa!¡± Sehwa, with clothes and hair, came running to him when Yeon Jeong-hong called. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I do not know. A fire broke out while I was working in the morning and eating snacks.¡± ¡°Who was injured?¡± Geom Woo-bin asked, and Kwak Bong came out of the flames. Kwak Bong jumped off the second floor and held one of his men in his arms. Fortunately, both of them were slightly tanned, but there did not appear to be any particular injuries. ¡°Anyone inside?¡± ¡°There are still a few left!¡± Geom Woo-bin, the Blood Lion, Kwak Bong, and Sehwa ran into the building at the same time. The building, which was mostly made of wood, was burning fiercely and the smoke was suffocating. ¡°Cool! Cool look!¡± Sehwa was a little troubled, but the five of them scattered all over the place as if nothing had happened. Soon, one or two people came out of the burning tower. Sehwa also rescued a worker and escaped, but a worker who had just escaped from the fire shouted. ¡°Malseok! Malseok is still on the third floor! He couldn¡¯t escape because his legs were uncomfortable!¡± Do Pyeong-su then grabbed her arm as Geom Woo-bin was about to blow her dead body away. ¡°The death penalty, it¡¯s too late.¡± Kiru was already burning wildly like a tree burning a monk in nirvana. ¡°However¡­.¡± Before Geom Woo-bin could finish speaking, someone jumped out of the flame. The person who broke through the veil of flames and smoke appeared was Gong Seong-tak holding Mal-seok. He could guess how desperate the situation was from the fact that his sleeve was on fire. Before Gong Seong-tak, who had descended to the ground, could sigh, the roof fell with a creaking sound. ¡°Avoid everyone!¡± As the hilt completely collapsed, it spewed out a mass of flames in all directions. The fire spread to nearby houses, but the damage was not great because preparations were already being made. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that no one was seriously injured¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin murmured and looked back at her. The thing he was most worried about was Sehwa. Money was money, but wasn¡¯t it like the things he had prepared with all his might had turned to ashes in an instant? ¡°Is this okay?¡± Geom Woo-bin asked Sehwa, who was standing there with her blank gaze. Sehwa, who suddenly regained consciousness, smiled forcefully. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a little strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gong Seong-tak, who mumbled while dusting off his clothes, was not hurt. ¡°I mean, in the morning when there are people there, it was a fire, but you couldn¡¯t put it out and burned it?¡± ¡°The fire spread so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even use my hands. I rode too fast because of the wood.¡± ¡°Wood seems to burn well, but surprisingly, it doesn¡¯t. Big trees that serve as beams don¡¯t catch fire well. However, if the fire spreads quickly, shouldn¡¯t it be considered that the fire was not in one place?¡± Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°Did someone deliberately set the fire?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be so conclusive, but it¡¯s strange to call it a true story, right?¡± Kwak Bong, who had been walking around for a while among the people who had been disrespected, ran up to him. ¡°Lord Zhang! A few people saw flames rising from all three floors at the same time. If I accidentally fire¡­ ¡­ It can¡¯t be, can it?¡± The approaching Blood Lion, hearing their conversation, hardened his expression. ¡°You mean someone might have set the fire?¡± When she had doubts, Sehwa¡¯s eyebrows stood up in the opposite direction. ¡°It¡¯s a questionable situation. There are others who can set fires.¡± ¡°Anyone suspicious?¡± When Sehwa said her name, it seemed like she was going to catch him right away. ¡°Sister-in-law. We need to get the evidence first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to come out if you grab the evidence and run away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to solve it that way. Because it can hurt innocent people. Let¡¯s think about it first.¡± After training, they returned to Oseonjangwon. Sehwa¡¯s shoulders, which had died so much grass, drooped to the point of being buried in the ground. His disappointment would be even greater as he was not a gimmick to open up for his own well-being, but a desire to help the people he was working with. Geom Woo-bin called the Blood Wind Lions to one place. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can leave Sehwa¡¯s work as it is. Oseongiru is not only the hope of Sehwa sandstone, but it is also necessary for our Oseon Manor. We have to sell scammers.¡± Of course, even if they were sent to Wuhan, the demand was sufficient, but their pride could not tolerate that they could not sell fraudulent liquor in Hangzhou. ¡°The death penalty, is this necessary?¡± Seo Seok-san put the box containing the hermit and the slip on the table first. Then, Jang Man-dok, Do Pyeong-su, and Geum Hong also handed the money to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Giru went bankrupt while it was in business, and if someone set it on fire, did you not touch our Oseon Manor? You can¡¯t go back like this.¡± Behind Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su opened his mouth. ¡°In my heart, I want to catch all the suspicious people and kill them all, but the death penalty. Since there is a word, we will elaborately catch the culprit.¡± ¡°Is there any way to catch it?¡± ¡°Sure. Just trust us. heh heh¡­.¡± ¡°Then, I will give this money to Sajil Sehwa.¡± Sehwa was sitting in the room with a blank expression on her face without even changing her clothes. Her excitable younger brothers came to her with the hope that she could get back to work rather than the money she lost. A pile of hermits and slips were placed in front of her. ¡°Sah, Sabaek. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Money to build a new Oseongiru.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take this. Bed bugs also have a mug. How do you get this money?¡± ¡°Then are you going to fall down like this and just cry?¡± As she bowed her head, the words of Geom Woo-bin continued. ¡°I only fell once. It is natural for the master to grab the arm of the fallen disciple and raise him up. I think of it as a fraternity and family.¡± ¡°But this is all the property of Sabaek-nim and his masters.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t blow it up. Be successful and pay it back several times. That¡¯s it.¡± In the end, Sehwa shed her tears. She was born as an illegitimate daughter and suffered all kinds of bullying, but she never felt that she was part of her family. Of course, the Blood Lion was not a friendly teacher. She often grieved and occasionally grieved with speed scraping. Even so, Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion became much closer than her family, whom she left behind to Sehwa. In the past, when someone asked, ¡®Do you have a family?¡¯, he answered ¡®no¡¯ without hesitation, but now the answer to the same question would be delayed and he may answer ¡®yes.¡¯ No, it certainly would. ¡°Thank you. Sabaek-sama and Master-sama all. For sure, for sure! I will succeed.¡± Chapter 57 Geom Woo-bin, who gave the money to Sehwa, left the manor and headed for the riverbank. Since she was taking a bath and washing clothes in the river at the same time, all Gong Seong-tak was wearing was a piece of underwear. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s body was covered with scars wriggling like white earthworms, telling the story of his intense life. ¡°Uncle, thank you for today.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You saved someone from Giru.¡± ¡°I was just doing what I was supposed to do, but when I hear a word of thanks, I get embarrassed.¡± Few people think that taking a risk and saving someone is the right thing to do. Geom Woo-bin spoke with a bright smile. ¡°Your uncle is really a collaborator.¡± ¡°Tongue, what is the scoundrel?¡± Gong Seong-tak, whose face was red from embarrassment, asked. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?¡± ¡°I think I need to settle the matter with my uncle as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Solution? How?¡± ¡°What would you do if you could become a blacksmith right now?¡± ¡°That cannot be done! First of all, we need to find the whole person of our Jincheon Il-Humans.¡± ¡°I will learn the martial arts.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be your disciple. And I will learn martial arts, but when a suitable person appears, I will pass on the martial arts to that person. Of course, that person becomes your uncle¡¯s disciple. Another thing, I can¡¯t just practice uncle martial arts. No, Uncle Mugong will be the most behind the scenes. The martial arts that I¡¯m learning right now are not enough for even ten bodies. But I promise that I will work hard whenever I have time.¡± For some reason, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s promise worked well even for people he didn¡¯t know well. ¡°But what does it mean to be a blacksmith?¡± ¡°I will make a forge behind the manor. Teaching martial arts is about half an hour a day. The rest of the time, make what you want to make.¡± This was the best way Geom Woo-bin could come up with. If one were to subconsciously learn the jincheon nogak like this, one could really fall into a stalemate. Yesterday too, while practicing the air force, he forcibly injected Jincheon nookak and almost twisted my gihyeol. Gong Seong-tak had an emotional expression on his face as if he was about to cry. ¡°Thank you. There really is no better way than this. However¡­ Half the time is a little short, how about two?¡± ¡°Would you like to cut it down a bit?¡± ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s only half an hour. That should be enough! Well, does it matter if it takes ten years or twenty years? I can open the forge. Hahaha!¡± She seemed to have learned martial arts that she did not want, but since she could grant the wishes of the good Gong Seong-tak, Geom Woo-bin thought hard. ¡®I¡¯m going to get more tired in the future.¡¯ As Geom Woo-bin was about to return to the manor, he ran into Sehwa who was just leaving. ¡°Take a rest today, where are you going?¡± ¡°Where do you have time to rest? We have to go quickly and find a designer and a carpenter to build a foundation.¡± ¡°Do not work too hard.¡± ¡°If I stay in the manor like this, I think I will get sick.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case with Sehwa. Recognize it, find someone who builds a forge.¡± ¡°A forge?¡± ¡°I think we should make one in the vacant lot behind the manor, but I¡¯ll tell you the details later.¡± ¡°Yes! all right!¡± Sehwa, who was about to give a courageous answer and turn around, said, ¡°Sabak. I have a request.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I beg you, Master Yeon. It seems that I went out every day and felt a little bit hostile.¡± The other three are passing on the martial arts to Samak Gang-seo, but Sehwa has opened the giru, leaving a lot of time left for alchemy. He was grateful to Sehwa for taking such thoughtful considerations. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, just focus on the giraffe.¡± ¡°Yes! I will go!¡± At a meal with her Blood Lion, Geom Woo-bin informed her about her promise to Siege Tak. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Not bad, but very good. It¡¯s difficult for the Jincheon nookak to excel, but if it¡¯s only Daesung, it¡¯s a good martial art that can be compared to the five generations or the old Daemun faction.¡± Jeon Yeong-hong received Seo Seok-san¡¯s words gracefully. ¡°It can also be used for camouflage.¡± ¡°A camouflage?¡± ¡°If you go to Moorim, you may have to hide the identity of the death penalty. In that sense, the jincheongak will be a great camouflage film.¡± It was always a concern for the blood lion with many enemies. After eating, the three of them went to the gymnasium to teach the martial arts to Samak Gang-seo. At first, martial arts training was reluctant to do, but now it had become an important daily routine for a Blood Lion. As the work and one disappeared, it was empty as if a tooth had disappeared. ¡°Sister.¡± Geom Woo-bin came to Geom Hong with fairly large leather pockets on both sides of his waist. ¡°Take a look at my memorization training today.¡± ¡°All day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She could see that Geom Woo-bin would write her heart for her to harm her enemies. ¡°The death penalty is too good. How can you be so kind and live in such a rough moorim?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in Moorim, but I can continue to live in Oseonjangwon. I really like living like this with my priests and sajils.¡± Geum Hong and Geom Woo-bin were so cute that they ended up hugging her tightly. ¡°It would have been better if his disciples resembled only a tenth of the death penalty.¡± ¡°Why? How much does Sehwa think about Samae? As I went out today, I asked for a special purchase.¡± ¡°Yes? So you came here with a lot of memorization to play with me today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a water lily, a water lily!¡± ¡°Yes! Be prepared!¡± He had told them to be prepared, but it was a fun time for both Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s memorization skills were comparable to those of Sacheondangmun, which was already famous in Moorim. Geum Hong shouted as he flew leaves into the air. ¡°If I can¡¯t drop all of this, I have to sleep in my arms today!¡± ¡°Hey, Priest! that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡± While he was practicing like a play, three Blood Lions who were cultivating when Samak Gang-seo appeared. ¡°Execution! Are you only playing with Geumhongi?¡± Geum Hong replied teasingly. ¡°This is definitely a water lily, water lily!¡± ¡°Execution! I do that kind of training with myself too!¡± ¡°Hey, guys¡­ hey guys! Do not even think about disturbing!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t just let you have fun!¡± As the five of them played with the excuse of training, Samak Gang-seo was completely forgotten. ¡°Aren¡¯t the masters coming?¡± A little further north of Hangzhou, there was Yeohak County. Gyeosean Mountain was located a little east of Yeohak-hyeon, and because of its gentle slope, it was often used by passers-by from Zhejiang Province to Anhui Province. In the mountains where there were many people like this, there were definitely enough bandits, to say the least. There were so many bandits, but in fact, being discrete was not an easy job that anyone could choose. First of all, it took courage to the extent that it was difficult for ordinary people to even think about it, and it also needed to have enough force to defeat any number of Janghans. However, there were not many bandits and dream trees with such skills in the world. That was the reason Kang Chan-sik came to the mountain. If it wasn¡¯t for the Hangzhou Saship, who suddenly came and told him to find the wanted criminal, he would still be a member of the Black Society. He avoided them and quit his job, so there was no way for him to make a living. He said that what he learned was stealing, and in the end, he changed only the location and found a similar line of work. If one were to look at Chan-sik Kang, who even led the black society, it was not unusual for him to become the leader of the villagers who became bandits. Chan-sik Kang, who had a grand name Daeryongchae and settled in the middle of Gyeseongsan Mountain, was able to lead a satisfying life for that long. Chan-sik Kang, who weighed the weight of the money in his pocket, said with a smile. ¡°Go with caution.¡± ¡°I hope that Chae-Joo Kang is also safe.¡± The head of Pyo-guk said it sincerely and climbed over the ridge. Daeryongchae received the lowest toll fee than any other bandits, including Nokrim 72chae. ¡°Master Chae. Can we raise the toll a little now?¡± Wang Dobong, who had been Kang Chan-sik¡¯s custodian, came to the mountain with him and became a bandit, proceeded to ask with a regretful expression. ¡°Hey. Eating less and buying less is the shortcut to Mansumu River. I do not want to break this peace.¡± ¡°You still need to save some money¡­¡± ¡°What do you do when a Hangzhou ship comes to collect money?¡± ¡°Hey, can it be? Why is Chaejoo, who has good guts¡­.¡± Kang Chan-sik exclaimed. ¡°You too have been visited by the Hangzhou ship three times! When I think of the time when the three young men still came, I get a cold sweat on my back and my blood pressure goes up¡­ Ugh!¡± ¡°Chae, Chae-joo. Sit here on a rock and get some rest.¡± He was able to climb alive only after taking a break from Igak. Daeryongchae was located with its back to the cliff. There was a bridge made of rope between the cliff and the cliff, so if one was to be attacked by an official, it was enough to run away and cut it off. It was a typical mountain house with twelve wooden houses clustered together and wooden houses around it. After a rewarding day¡¯s work, Kang Chan-sik went into the biggest and nicest house and froze. ¡°Hey! Long time no see!¡± Do Pyeong-su, who had a thick beard with ringed eyes, smiled brightly. ¡°Conquering the plains and then the mountains. You are also a hoe.¡± Kang Chan-sik turned back. And he went out the door. There he stopped again. ¡°Now that I have recuperated in a place with good air, should I go down to the world?¡± With a bright smile, Jeon Ji-hong looked like a rook of hell. Another unforgettable voice was heard above his head. ¡°I have someone to find.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to look up and look at his face. Instead, Kang Chan-sik shouted for his throat to stick out. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± ¡°After¡­.¡± ¡°So, you mean to catch the culprit who burned the Anti-Girl?¡± ¡°Right. There is a strong suspect, so it won¡¯t be too difficult with your skills.¡± Kang Chan-sik asked Seo Seok-san, who had spoken. ¡°How are my skills? I¡¯m not Podou, and I¡¯m no longer a black society.¡± ¡°You are still a bad guy. The bad guys know the bad guys best.¡± ¡°Who is the prime suspect?¡± ¡°Customers complain that there are no scammers.¡± Seo Bae-bang, who used to be a sojourner in Wolhagiru, and became a henchman by rubbing his palms well to the new general Baek No-pal, said with a troubled expression. ¡°You can drink anything, how different it would be if the alcohol was different.¡± Baek No-pal, not knowing the taste of alcohol, asked Wang Du-man as he entered the backyard. ¡°Is the fake scammer still far away?¡± ¡°There must be a month to go.¡± ¡°The mother-in-law who went to the Imperial Palace was also made a fake, so it seems that it was all a rumor.¡± ¡°Tttttttttttttts! If you can¡¯t tell whether people are drinking alcohol or whether alcohol is drinking people, keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°By the way, that inspiration knows how to make some alcohol! I am the general here!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a fake scammer I made up, then it¡¯s the damn giroo superintendent.¡± ¡°There is not a single place that sells fraudulent liquor in Hangzhou¡­ No, there is only one. A place that has absolutely nothing to do with Giru. In any case, scammers in Hangzhou are no longer reports of imputation. It¡¯s the same with or without alcohol!¡± Wang Dumang came close to the white old man, and he whispered. ¡°Then how about this? Is it me who knows how to make fake scammers, or is it you, the commander-in-chief?¡± ¡°Why am I a commander in name only? I am the one who does things you cannot possibly do in places you do not know.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Getting rid of competitors.¡± Wang Dumang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hmm! A few days ago, he said that the Hanghogiru, which was preparing for reopening, was burned¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quietly crooked. If you don¡¯t want to burn with fake scammers too.¡± Wang Dumang nodded his head exaggeratedly. ¡°Yes, Commander-in-Chief. But be careful. From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that the anti-aircraft ships are not ordinary people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a reputation gained from alcohol in Hangzhou, a village.¡± Wang Dumang muttered as he walked away. ¡°Why did you have such an idiot sitting as a general?¡± ¡°Hey, that old man!¡± Although he was upset, he couldn¡¯t even cut it because of his sister-in-law¡¯s words to treat him well. Angry, his hands were itchy. It took two minutes for Girou to open the door, so it was enough time to tighten the goal plate once. Baek No-pal lost more than a month¡¯s salary, but the reason he didn¡¯t feel so upset was because the amount of money that was taken out of his monthly salary was several times higher. Seo Bae-bang was waiting for Wolhagiru, who returned to Wolhagiru quickly to make up for the late work hours. ¡°Superintendent! It¡¯s a big deal!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, are you so fussy?¡± ¡°Hanghogiru has started construction again!¡± ¡°What? How long have you been in ashes?¡± ¡°There are rumors that it will be built bigger and more glamorous this time. Considering that we even hired Son Zhu-en, the first carpenter in Hangzhou, it seems that we have quite a bit of capital.¡± ¡°Sehwa, I still haven¡¯t come to my senses.¡± Chapter 58 Kwak Bong looked back with a face that looked like he was about to cry. However, Sehwa was nowhere to be seen, and only four dogs could be seen chasing after her. Sehwa stayed at the Oseon Manor and sent only Kwak Bong and four dogs to the construction site. When her budget was tight, Sehwa even supervised her, but now that she has 50,000 hermits, there was no reason for her to go out on the field. Above all, it was best to have an expert in this matter. Of course, the biggest reason for her to make such a decision was not the remaining money, but the alchemy red. Each of the three masters was doing their job, teaching Samak Gangseo, and during that time, Jeong Yeong-hong was alone to soothe his enmity. Couldn¡¯t the four Baeks only deal with Pension Hong every day? That was the reason Sehwa decided to stay at the Oseon Manor. ¡°Can you really not go out?¡± ¡°You are a better expert than me.¡± ¡°What if the hackers come again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you sent four cuties.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geum Hong then asked, shaking his head softly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in Kwak Bong at all?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I were you?¡± After thinking for a moment, Geum Hong turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the gym. In the meantime, training has been delayed, so be prepared.¡± ¡°Yes! I will work hard!¡± A smile crept on the corner of the lips of Yeon Jung-hong, who knew Sehwa¡¯s heart. He was not familiar with her, who had walked the path of her blood all her life. ¡®Since I met the death penalty, I have experienced many things.¡¯ Geom Woo-bin was like a gift that Hwa Jeok-san left to them when he died. As promised, Jeon Yeong-hong made Sehwa¡¯s training with great intensity. It was quite easy to do it right now, but it didn¡¯t help Sehwa. If Sehwa had neglected to practice in the meantime, he could have died on the stave. There was no law that prevented such a thing from happening again, so the stronger the martial arts, the better. Sehwa¡¯s achievement was quick for a late encounter with martial arts. Of course, there was also the virtue of feeding a lot of elixir without realizing it. If there were too many elixirs prepared for Geom Woo-bin, he gave it to the Hangzhou Incident, and the amount was considerable. Sehwa¡¯s new method was quite subtle, and Kyunggong was also so fast that it was difficult to catch up with him. Even the most important cancer technology had reached a point where even the most advanced can be beaten if they are careless. Even if he lowered his eye level, he was not satisfied with the level of Geum Hong. He started a little late, but he was still young, so he thought that he could reach the level of Gangseo Samak not too long ago. Geom Woo-bin was the last person to practice at Oseon Jangwon. He was like that before, but now it had gotten delayed because of Jincheon¡¯s brain. Thud! When Geom Woo-bin¡¯s right foot hit the floor, Gong Seong-tak felt startled. It had only been three days since he started learning the Jincheon Nookak in earnest. However, the operation of internal engineering and herbivore was perfect. ¡®I thought it would take at least five years because the training time is not long, but it could be shorter than that!¡¯ As Geom Woo-bin already realized the five meanings of martial arts, it was inevitable to learn the Jincheon nogak quickly. Gong Seong-tak applauded as Geom Woo-bin let out a long breath and relaxed his body. ¡°Awesome! Awesome! I never knew I could learn so quickly!¡± When a teacher was teaching a disciple, no matter how good he was, he tended to spare praise. However, Gong Seong-tak was not only praising him, he was praising him. ¡°The Jincheon nookgak is also interesting.¡± ¡°Is it fun?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fast, it¡¯s strong, and it has an overpowering taste.¡± ¡°Is that so? It was the opposite for me. Unarmed¡­ It was just pain.¡± The reason that Gong Seong-tak learned the Jincheon nookak for eight years was because of his resentment that much. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop here for today. Is the forge construction going well?¡± ¡°Then¡­ In the next month or so, a wonderful blacksmith will be born. Heh heh!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to town to find a disciple?¡± Although Geom Woo-bin was learning martial arts, it was her original promise that if a suitable person appeared, she would become her apprentice. ¡°For a moment! Did you turn off the fire while working on the forge? I¡¯m out of my mind these days.¡± Gong Seong-tak hurried away from the seat, fearing that Geom Woo-bin would continue talking about her apprentice. There was a gold nugget in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t do the stupid thing of wandering in search of iron. If one were to spend time like this and let Geom Woo-bin realize the misconceptions of Jincheon Nookgak, Gong Seong-tak¡¯s duty was over. It was natural for Geom Woo-bin to find the next generation of Jincheon-il-inmun. Geom Woo-bin looked at Gong Seong-tak¡¯s back and sighed. Although she could only see the back of her head, it seemed that Siege Tak was smiling. Hyeonmyeon Hong was organizing a non-weed meal. In fact, training had no meaning for Yeon Ji-hong, who has already reached the absolute level. In order for her to become as strong as Hwa Jeok-san, she needed enlightenment, not her training. She, of course, doesn¡¯t have to be stronger than she was now. It was hard to find any meaning other than her self-satisfaction in the end to get stronger here. It was for the sake of Geom Woo-bin that Nun Yeong-hong had to organize the martial arts. However, since she did, he found this to be quite helpful. These were herbivores that he had used naturally until now, but as he was thinking about and organizing them, there were times when the weaknesses and strengths of herbivores were newly interpreted. ¡°Master.¡± Sehwa called out cautiously from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± As she entered the room, Sehwa¡¯s face was red as soon as she finished training. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sehwa sat right across from Geum Hong and asked. ¡°I hear strange noises.¡± ¡°Is that weird?¡± ¡°Is it true that the ranks of the masters are set in the order of sales of scammers?¡± The meaningless promise was long forgotten. ¡°Yes, it was. However, the people who make all four types of alcohol are sold out, so we have to be able to differentiate between superiority and inferiority.¡± ¡°Are there any other rules besides sales volume?¡± ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°If the absolute criterion is sales, is there a simple way to win?¡± ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°You can make a lot. If other masters make a hundred barrels, then Master makes and sells incandescent barrels and you win, right?¡± In an instant, a lamp lit up on the head of Geum Hong. It was a really simple way. He had never set a rule such as not to make more alcohol. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I ever think of that?¡± It was quite understandable that the three fools didn¡¯t think of it, but she should have figured it out sooner. ¡°I¡¯ve been with idiots for too long and I¡¯ve fallen to that level. We need a new foundry.¡± The scammers were all made in one place, so it was quite impossible to avoid the eyes of the three fools there. ¡°How about the room next to me? It faces north, so it doesn¡¯t get any sunlight and the ventilation is good.¡± ¡°What size?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a little small, we can make about ten more bottles. There are even smiths who make blacksmiths, so for a little money, we can transform it into a foundry.¡± Gem Hong smiled warmly. ¡°After all, I have accepted one disciple well.¡± Gong Seong-tak worked hard as if he was one of the workers in the blacksmith¡¯s construction site. Thud! Thud! Every time the large hammer hitting the stakes was swung, Gong Seong-tak¡¯s naked muscles wobbled as if alive. Jeon Yeong-hong was watching the construction site from afar on the roof. In fact, he saw Sehwa negotiating with a construction worker. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Geum Hong was startled by Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice and turned his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Seo Seok-san, who looked at the construction site that Yeon Ji-hong was looking at, tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful sight.¡± Do Pyeong-su and Jang Mandok, who found them both, joined on the roof. ¡°Is it a wonderful sight to build a forge?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s cool, I¡¯ll go to the Oseongiru construction site.¡± Geum Hong clicked his tongue in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s not the construction site, it¡¯s the person doing the construction. Especially look at the man driving that stake.¡± Although they were far away, their good eyes could clearly see the half-naked Gong Seong-tak. ¡°What is Jincheon Il-Human Gate Moonju?¡± ¡° Can¡¯t you see and feel anything?¡± The part that Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s gaze relentlessly pursued was the belly of the three of them. Everyone was bulging out like a typical lazy middle-aged man. ¡°It¡¯s not that we have mastered the external technique, but all the internal engineering experts are like this!¡± ¡°You guys will comfort yourself like that. Ugh! I looked at you in good shape, but I lost my eyes because I saw you.¡± ¡°If we put our minds to it, a full month is enough to build a body like that!¡± ¡°It is. Then, try exercising a little harder for a full week.¡± Then, Seo Seok-san asked Hyeon-myeon who stood up. ¡°Why are you arguing in the morning?¡± ¡°Ho ho ho! what¡¯s the fuss It¡¯s just that you guys are pitiful. Ho ho ho!¡± With a smile, the alchemy red disappeared from the roof. Do Pyeong-su grumbled. ¡°Why is that arguing with our bodies? It¡¯s like poetry.¡± ¡°No, there is something. Just Geumhong¡¯s eyes and smile. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-soo and Jang Man-dok¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°When and where?¡± ¡°Do you remember when Geumhongyi completed Yeo Geumju fifty years ago?¡± If someone remembered what happened fifty years ago, they would say guns were too good, but the two of them nodded without delay. ¡°Of course I remember. You said that Geumhongi could become Master¡¯s disciple by herself. I¡¯ve been messing around on my own.¡± ¡°At that time, those eyes and smiles were just that. Those eyes and smiles that believe they can crush us under our feet.¡± Do Pyeong-su then nodded. ¡°Looking back, I think it was the same. Ah! Even when Geum Hong was half-aged, he looked at us and gave us those eyes and smiles!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the look he looks like when he thinks he¡¯s superior to us. But is there anything like that these days?¡± The bet on the sales of alcohol that determines the rank had already paid off, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be. However, other than that, he couldn¡¯t think of anything else. However, the original fear of the unknown was greater. They then urgently convened the Samak Gangseo. ¡°From today, except for training, watch Geum Hong.¡± ¡°Yes? Master Yeon?¡± ¡°Okay. Find out everything you can Even the color of poop.¡± At this, his face turned yellow. ¡°I, do you want to kill us? Please tell me if I did something wrong. I will fix it right away.¡± ¡°How do we monitor Master who opened up on our subject? You will be caught in less than half an hour.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a natural thing to do. you live in the same house You have to be good at acting.¡± Samak Gangseo couldn¡¯t even say he didn¡¯t like it. It seemed that the task of catching the balls of the Jangmunin of the Old Daemun faction would be easier. He was ordered by the three masters, but he could not do it, so he watched. They glanced as they passed, greeted me a little longer, and sometimes stepped back. And the inevitable result came. ¡°Iced coffee!¡± Galmapyeong was caught in the hands of Yeonjunhong and dragged away. After that, Go Seo-bang returned home, and not long after, even Oh Tong-su knelt in front of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°Why are you guys watching me?¡± ¡°Stand, please! Me, why would we monitor Master Yeon? Absolutely nothing like that!¡± ¡°Then did I make a mistake? This is the minachal.¡± When the nickname of the Blood Lion came out, the Gangseo Samak was hardened as it was. They weren¡¯t bold enough to lie under those eyes. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Stop it because the masters made it¡­.¡± He got down on his knees and couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°The three fools made me watch? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say anything specifically to watch out for?¡± ¡°You told me to find out the color of Master Yeon¡¯s stool¡­ Were you worried?¡± Only five people who said those words were hit in the back of the head. ¡°What sin do you have? It¡¯s the fault of the stupid masters who gave such orders. Go see.¡± ¡°Yes? He¡¯s just going to forgive you?¡± ¡°Then will you break even one leg?¡± ¡°No, no! thank you!¡± Gangseo Samak disappeared in front of Geum Hong as if he risked his life to run away. A smile caught on the corners of the lips of Yeon Ji-hong, who looked at the man¡¯s back in turn. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice alcohol at all, seeing that I was told to keep an eye on it. Well, there¡¯s no way those idiots would notice. Ho ho ho!¡± Chapter 59 While Yeon Ji-hong was humming, Samak Gangseo was meeting three blood lions. ¡°Did Geum Hong just let you go?¡± ¡°Yes. It was just one light hit in the head.¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°If Geum Hong hadn¡¯t hit him lightly, he wouldn¡¯t be sick, but would be lying in bed or in a coffin.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who spoke, said to Seo Seok-san. ¡°Isn¡¯t it really nothing?¡± Seok-san shook his head resolutely. ¡°There is definitely something. If I had broken even their legs, I wouldn¡¯t have suspected any more, but just letting them go is a conspiracy. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. I was right, too.¡± ¡°Yes? So, did you know that Master Yeon would find out and let us go?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you guys think that Geum Hong could fool her eyes? We are not stupid.¡± ¡°Then what if our legs were broken¡­.¡± ¡°Mandok must have fixed it well.¡± Gangseo Samak just sighed. He then left behind the three people who were worried about the certainty of what Hong was up to. ¡°They say that the back of a shrimp is going to burst in a whale fight, so we are like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. But, if something really happened and we found out, it would be cute.¡± In his mid-fifties, he was in desperate need of cuteness. ¡°Would you like to know?¡± Oh Tong-su said worriedly at Ko Seo-bang¡¯s words. ¡°Then if Master Yeon catches you again, you will really break your leg.¡± ¡°You have to use the workers, not Master Yeon. One can¡¯t fool everyone completely when you¡¯re in the same house, can you?¡± Galmapyeong waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. If we get hated by Master Yeon for making a mistake, we have to do our own damage. Don¡¯t you know the old Seonghyeon saying that if you stay still, you can even do the main hall?¡± The old man asked. ¡°Do you still want to call Sehwa Sister-in-law?¡± Gangseo Samak had been together for so long, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the death penalty and priestly ranks, but he was the same as Sehwa. ¡°Maybe this could be an opportunity to break free from calling Sehwa his sister-in-law.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I do not know. In any case, you should grab all the lines you can catch. You can¡¯t remain a priest of Sehwa¡¯s house for the rest of your life!¡± In the end, they decided to keep looking at aloe vera. Of course, the possibility of getting caught was moved within the smallest possible range. As if passing only by the workers, he asked about the aloe vera, and when he actually encountered the aloe vera, he deliberately avoided it. ¡°Where have you been, Mr. Jang? It just disappears these days!¡± It was Gong Seong-tak who came complaining. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s position was difficult to define in Oh Seong-tak¡¯s Manor. Although he was not a teacher, he was teaching Geom Woo-bin the martial arts, so Samak Gangseo treated him politely as a guest. Fortunately, Gong Seong-tak was not a rude person, so he kept his manners. ¡°Gongdaehyup, why are you not feeling so well?¡± At this, Gong Seong-tak grumbled at Go Seobang¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m building my blacksmith¡¯s shop, but the Sehwa Sojourner keeps hiring workers.¡± ¡°A worker? What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. No matter what the hell they do, one Si-jin takes them to their place a day.¡± ¡°OMG! Well then maybe¡­.¡± She said that a woman would take her man to her place one hour at a time, and that was the first thing that came to her mind. ¡°Why do you have that face¡­? Ah! no! I am an old man in his seventies.¡± Do you have special tastes? Thinking of it soon turned into realization. ¡®I should have pursued Sehwa, not Master Yeon!¡¯ If Jeon Yeon-hong was really planning something, Sehwa could have put a leg up on it. ¡°It won¡¯t be a big deal.¡± The late West thought he had to find out on his own before telling anyone first. Because it was clear that if nothing happened, they would be cursed for making a fuss. Geom Woo-bin could clearly feel the aura of tension in her these days. Even if she didn¡¯t pay close attention, it was clear that she was in a battle between Gem Hong and the other three priests. In the eyes of Geom Woo-bin, there were already three buildings that were blown up while fighting over something that was not a big deal. However, this time, the atmosphere seemed more serious than before. So, Geom Woo-bin brought her blood-blooded messengers together. ¡°What¡¯s going on these days?¡± ¡°Yes? Is nothing wrong?¡± Nguyen Hong said calmly, but the other three denied it with Lee Gu Dong-seong. ¡°Geum Hong is plotting something.¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m up to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s definitely not a good thing.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Jeon Yeong-hong snorted. ¡°Are you framing me for something you don¡¯t know?¡± Do Pyeong-su said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, so that makes me feel worse.¡± Jang Mandok nodded his head as a sign of agreement. ¡°It is truly a march of fools. There is nothing to catch, so now I catch pods by not knowing what it is.¡± Even after Geom Woo-bin heard, the reactions of the three people did not make sense. However, he knew from experience that the senses of the Blood Lion were accurate. ¡°Please don¡¯t argue over trivial matters. Because of you, my nerves are on a high these days. To the extent that it interferes with the performance.¡± When Geom Woo-bin even brought out a new ball that interfered with the practice, the Blood Lion was shocked. ¡°If it gets in the way of the death penalty, I can¡¯t do it. I will be careful in the future!¡± ¡°I will never mind you!¡± The person who smiled inwardly at Do Pyeong-su and Seo Seok-san¡¯s resolve was Yeon Ji-hong. However, the belief that the stumbling block has been removed had become a hasty decision. ¡°Sehwa?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what kind of work they are doing, but I can hear the carpenter working in the room next to Sehwa. He locked the door and couldn¡¯t check¡­ Wouldn¡¯t there be a way if it was Master?¡± Watching secretly didn¡¯t suit Seo Seok-san, but since it was something related to Yeon Ji-hong, he could move like a mouse. Seo Seok-san climbed up to the roof, lifted the tiles, and then made a small hole in the ceiling of the room that the old Seobang told him. ¡°I, that one!¡± It was definitely a brewery with ten jars arranged neatly. ¡°Why are you making a brewery in your room?¡± Half an hour was enough to answer my curiosity. ¡°Geum-hong, you cowardly girl!¡± Chi trembled at the plan to secretly build a brewery to become their in-laws and produce ten more jars of Yeogeumju. Seo Seok-san, who was going to inform Jang Mandok and Do Pyeong-su, stopped walking. ¡°Wait! This is ingenious!¡± If you can bear the cowardice of a moment and hear the three people being sentenced to death for the rest of your life, it is a business that has a lot of leftovers. Seo Seok-san went to Go Seobang instead of Jang Man-dok and Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Yes? Are you building a brewery where you can secretly make 20 pots of Pungryu liquor?¡± ¡°Okay. Is there any suitable place?¡± ¡°There is plenty of empty space in the manor.¡± ¡°It should be a secret place that workers will never find, and you should be able to come and go. Like the room next door to Sehwa.¡± ¡°Then go to the room next to me. It faces north and the wind is quite good.¡± ¡°Can you make a brewery secretly?¡± ¡°I will move on my own without using any workers. You shouldn¡¯t act like Sehwa to step on your tail.¡± In the same way, a new brewery began to be built in the room next to the old west room. It was a strange atmosphere where peace and tension coexist. ¡°What do you feel good about? Why are you laughing so hard? Especially when you look at me?¡± Seo Seok-San frowned at the question of Yeon-Joo-Hong. ¡°When did you say I laughed out loud? Hum! I don¡¯t know if the liquor is ripening in the brewery. Isn¡¯t it a bit faster for us to get drunk than the completion of Oseongiru?¡± Jeon Yeong-hong was troubled by Seo Seok-san talking about alcohol. ¡®Didn¡¯t you notice that guy?¡¯ ¡°Seoksan-ah, can I not know what Geum Hong is up to?¡± Seo Seok-san was indifferent to Do Pyung-soo¡¯s question. ¡°Are you going to do something that interferes with the death penalty?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but I think I¡¯m going to get hit in the back of the head if I stay like this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just forget it.¡± Do Pyeong-su and Jang Man-dok were also suspicious of Seo Seok-san, who was about to pass by. ¡°Seok-san, that tenacious bastard can¡¯t give up easily.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s eyes read Jang Man-dok¡¯s expression as well. And I was concerned that the old seobang often fell into the practice for a few days. So, he called for his disciple, Galmapyeong. ¡°Look at the old bookstore.¡± ¡°Yes? Why the West?¡± ¡°I think he and Seok-san are planning something.¡± It wasn¡¯t too difficult if the person to be monitored was Go Seobang, not Seo Seok-san. And three days later, Galmapyeong announced a surprising fact. ¡°The West is making something like a brewery in the next room. Twenty jars?¡± ¡°The foundry? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t know. Shall I ask you?¡± ¡°No, just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± From then on, Do Pyung-su wrapped his arms around his head. ¡®Why are you making a foundry? If you want to produce more sake, you can expand the brewery, right? Are you secretly trying to get some money back?¡¯ However, the lack of interest in money was a rare commonality of the blood lions. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to drink secretly, I need to sell more scammers¡­.¡¯ He felt like he was covered in cold water. This was because he remembered the fruit that Seo Seok-san Mountain would get if a large number of Pungryu wines were sold, not the entire Sage wine. It had been a long time since I made a bet and I couldn¡¯t even imagine such a trick, so I couldn¡¯t think of it easily. ¡®Seok-san is this child! I¡¯m trying to become the director!¡¯ ¡®Wait! Maybe Geum-hong too?¡¯ Seo Seok-san turned on the lights and looked for the plot of Yeon Geum Hong, but at some point, she drooped like a full-fledged cat. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that Geum Hong was making more Yeogeumju. And he was thinking of making more pungryuju!¡¯ The mouthpiece of the story was just right. Then a smile appeared on his lips. If Yeong Jeongheon and Seok-san come out like that, one could do the same for him. Rather, it was a foul later, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything else, so this was a chance for a genius Il-woo. The question was, how does one not get caught? As Do Pyeong-su admits, Yeon Ji-Hong and Seo Seok-San were smarter than themselves. They were also caught in the middle, and they had to deceive even Jang Man-dok. In order not to get caught, you have to do the opposite with the two of you. It was also necessary to avoid the foolishness of being found out while building a brewery in a manor. At this, Do Pyeong-su immediately looked around and found a suitable vacant lot in the middle of a nearby mountain. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to cut down trees and build a warehouse-like hut to use as a foundry. Do Pyeong-su, who built a brewery in one day, went out to the city to buy a pot. As Seo Seok-san made 20 jars of Pungryuju, the amount of aloe vera was smaller than that. Still, he decided to buy fifty jars just in case. Only after Do Pyeong-su asked the owner of the pot shop, ¡®How much?¡¯ did he realize that he had no money. He also didn¡¯t know that he would run into trouble for money. ¡°Can¡¯t it be traumatic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time in thirty years as a merchant to ask for credit for the first transaction.¡± Someone bowed his head to the desperate Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Are you going to get to the city by the salt boat?¡± Among the Hangjusa ships, Do Pyeong-su was called a new nickname called Hoyeomseon. The owner was surprised when he heard the nickname. ¡°Hey! You were an old man on the Hoyeom ship among the Hangzhou ships! I don¡¯t even know the hornbill, this guy has eyes, but mana. Can I deliver it to Oh Seon Jangwon?¡± ¡°No, just put it on the cart. I will take it.¡± Do Pyeong-su pulled the cart with a light footstep. And he completely forgot that he had brought the jar as a foreign currency. Do Pyeong-su thought that the owner had given the jar free of charge. ¡°Master Do.¡± Oh Tong-su called out Do Pyeong-su while he was muttering rice in his mouth. Do Pyeong-su answered by picking up the host greens with his chopsticks. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I went out of town today and the owner of the pot store asked me when I was going to pay the credit? Why did you buy fifty jars?¡± In an instant, Do Pyeong-soo, as well as the chopsticks of Pension Hong and Seo Seok-san, who were eating together, stopped at the same time. Chapter 60 ¡°What did you say now?¡± At the question of Geum Hong, Oh Tong-soo recited the same story without making a single mistake. The gazes of Yeon Ji-hong and Seo Seok-san toward Do Pyeong-su were the blades of a knife. ¡°Why did you buy fifty jars?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s voice was fainter than the wind blowing in the winter field. ¡°That, just.¡± ¡°Who just bought fifty jars! Don¡¯t say it right!¡± Do Pyeong-su screamed out at the thought that he couldn¡¯t be pushed away. ¡°Whether I buy fifty jars or five hundred, what do you care!¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter!¡± ¡°What does it matter? Did Man-dok ask?¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su bought fifty jars. Jang Man-dok did not know why the three of them were shouting at this fact. ¡°You¡¯re trying to sell fifty jars of Hwagok wine! So we¡¯re going to be executed! is not it?¡± Seo Seok-san was also angry at the words of Jeon Yeon-hong. ¡°How do you plan to sell fifty jars more?¡± Oh! He looked at Do Pyeong-su with an angry face. ¡°You guys started it first! Hey! Old West Room!¡± Samak Gangseo, who had felt the unusual atmosphere and quietly left his seat, was startled and stopped walking. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the room next to you?¡± ¡°Oh, right or left?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Lord, this is a foundry.¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su pointed his finger at Seo Seok-san. ¡°You were the one who made the brewery first and came up with the heinous plan!¡± Now, the eyes of criticism are directed at Seo Seok-san. ¡°Even if no one else knows, Geum Hong, you shouldn¡¯t criticize me! You were the first to set up a brewery in the next room by Sehwa!¡± ¡°I just made my own drink!¡± ¡°You secretly made something to drink? I don¡¯t know these two fools, but do you think I will be deceived by that?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su was upset. ¡°Who is an idiot!¡± ¡°Geum Hong and I finished the foundry! But you were caught buying a jar! You idiot!¡± ¡°Why do you put me in that fool, Mandok?¡± ¡°The three of us are making more scams, and I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t know about it, so you¡¯re an idiot!¡± In the end, Jang Man-dok put his hand first. He didn¡¯t speak, so his hands had to be fast. Bang! When the two tensions collided, the statue broke and the fragments scattered in all directions. ¡°You put red pepper powder on the soother that the death penalty bought you! These children!¡± Geum Hong also used his hands, and he did not stand still as Do Pyeong-su. The tension of the four people collided, piercing the wall and collapsing the roof. Hangzhou Incident screamed and quickly ran outside. No matter how much their martial arts had increased, if they were to get caught up in that battle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up the bones. The tension of the four people soaring into the air collided dizzyingly. Such was a situation where the Blood Lions were fighting each other, not other Moorim. Even if it wasn¡¯t a life-threatening battle, the attacks they did when they were angry with each other were never weak. With one kick, the roof flew off, and the tension broke through several columns. One building collapsed, and another building collapsed as the fighting site moved. ¡°It¡¯s a cool fight.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who suddenly appeared, was just watching the battle between the blood wind lions. ¡°Sabaek-sama, shouldn¡¯t we dry it?¡± The battle between the Blood Wind Lions was so fierce that even fragments flew to them as far as thirty pages away. If it was like Samak Man-dok, it would be bloody already, and someone could really die from that. However, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression was unpretentious. ¡°Hmm. The twin dragons played by the kite sisters are truly outstanding. It is not inferior to the Tao priest¡¯s unholy strength. Also, take a good look at the quality. You will learn things that you cannot know through practice alone.¡± However, seeing the third collapsed building, there was no time for them to study herbivores. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s great! He is a martial artist that is second to none!¡± Gong Seong-tak, who had just approached, watched with admiration. ¡°Three of them don¡¯t even know how to read kwonbeop.¡± ¡°By the way, do you mean that you spread your kwonbeop like that? Who the hell are these people?¡± No one told Gong Seong-tak the identity of the Blood Lion because there was no need to tell him. ¡°By the way, if we fight for half an hour more, I think we will have to rebuild the entire Oseon Manor.¡± The battle of the Blood Wind Lions was gradually moving towards the fourth building. Herbivorous research was good, but he had to prevent further damage to Manor Wu. With her body blown away, Geom Woo-bin climbed up to the roof of the building where the blood lion was approaching. ¡°Priests! I¡¯m off!¡± At the same time as the shouting, Geom Woo-bin flew to the middle where the Blood Lions were fighting. ¡°Danger¡­!¡± In the eyes of the Hangzhou Incident and Gong Seong-tak, it was absolutely crazy. If the Blood Lions did not stop attacking each other, Geom Woo-bin must be attacked by four people at the same time. However, the movement of the Blood Wind Lion stopped like a lie. It was the first time he realized that the movement of collecting an attacking attack could be as fast as his. Geom Woo-bin, who was waiting for the thick dust to settle, said. ¡°Now go inside. Ah! The building we were staying in was destroyed.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. sorry.¡± ¡°There are a lot of empty rooms, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± As Geom Woo-bin entered the vacant building first, the Blood Wind Lion followed him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you idiots.¡± ¡°Geum-hong, you shouldn¡¯t have done anything useless in the first place!¡± ¡°Who danced to that rhythm?¡± ¡°So you were going to make fifty more jars of Hwagokju?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Mandok will shut all of us up.¡± When Geom Woo-bin sat down first, the four of them crawled into their seats. ¡°I have no intention of judging the priests. But I want you to know why we fought like this.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± When he tried talking about it, he felt embarrassed for the reason. He finally took down three buildings. Geom Woo-bin asked for the reason, but he couldn¡¯t give it to him, so the Blood Lion took turns telling him what happened. After hearing everything about her, Geom Woo-bin sighed as well. ¡°Is it so important to set the order of priests?¡± Do Pyeong-su answered coldly. ¡°Of course! Even in the world of beasts, there is a certain order, right?¡± ¡°So you want to be like a beast?¡± ¡®Even if you use a metaphor,¡¯ said Seo Seok-san, who shot Do Pyeong-su. ¡°If you have learned martial arts under a master, isn¡¯t it natural for them to be divided into death penalty and priest? Since we accidentally became Master¡¯s disciples at the same time, we couldn¡¯t decide the rank, so I thought we should do it now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too light to set that as the sales of fraudulent stocks? What would your dead father think if he knew about this?¡± No matter how much the scammer was famous for its sake, it was just alcohol. When he bet, he thought was natural, but when he heard Geom Woo-bin, he heard that it was childish. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I have nothing to apologize for. I just envy the priests.¡± ¡°Yes? Are you envious of us?¡± ¡°You have the best friend in the world.¡± The Blood Lion made a bewildered expression. ¡°Who is the best friend in the world?¡± ¡®These three people?¡¯ This came out of their mouths at the same time. ¡°Of course. They¡¯ve been together for the rest of their lives, studying alumni under a master, and they¡¯re the people you can rely on the most in the world while fighting with your heart. If that¡¯s not a good friend, what¡¯s a good friend?¡± In fact, they had never thought of each other as good friends. They just thought they had grown up together since they were young, so they were forced to stick together like brothers. However, when he heard Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words, he was like, ¡®Huh? Could it be?¡¯ ¡°I think it¡¯s better to have a good friend by my side than to be on top of someone.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words pierced the Blood Lion¡¯s chest like an arrow. Seok-san then said, ¡°Let¡¯s assume that there were no bets to determine rank by alcohol. Honestly, is it a bit funny?¡± ¡°Right. It was just a joke, I never really thought about it. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Then¡­ I was just doing it to make fun of you guys, maybe I did it to become your sister-in-law?¡± It was easy for the Blood Lion to fight and make peace with each other. Lifelong friends were like that. ¡°Then, the issue will be settled just like this.¡± ¡°What else is left?¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at the collapsed building through the window. ¡°Three buildings have disappeared.¡± ¡°You can build it again.¡± Geom Woo-bin asked Do Pyeong-su what she had said. ¡°Do priest, do you have any money?¡± There was no money for the jar, so it was impossible for Do Pyeong-su to have any money. ¡°Are you sister-in-law? Priest Jang? Priest Seo?¡± Everyone¡¯s heads turned left and right. He gave all his fortune to Sehwa to build the Oseongiru. Even Geom Woo-bin had only enough money left to erect a pillar in the building. ¡°Aren¡¯t the infinite scammers still selling?¡± ¡°That means we have to pay for our room and board and pay the workers monthly.¡± He had a mouth as much as his family, so it cost a lot of money. ¡°I¡¯ll have to watch that monstrous thing for months.¡± Do Pyeong-su then shouted loudly at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s sighing words. ¡°It was our fault, so we will take responsibility!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will fix it soon!¡± ¡°Then trust only the priests.¡± Geom Woo-bin left those words and left the room. In addition to this, the eyes of the three were focused on Do Pyeong-su, who spoke arrogantly. ¡°How are you going to get money?¡± ¡°We are Blood Lions. it will work out somehow.¡± ¡°So how?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ How will we do it?¡± Geum Hong groaned. ¡°What should I do if I shout out loud without any measures? Do you think it costs a penny or two to build three buildings?¡± ¡°How much does it cost?¡± ¡°¡­ A lot of?¡± He was a little smarter among the four, but he was not sensitive to money. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not going to work out like it did in the past when Pyeong-su caught a bounty and earned ten bucks.¡± ¡°Would it be enough for a hundred nyang?¡± Seo Seok-san, who thought deeply about Do Pyeong-su¡¯s question, said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to sell four or five bottles of scammers and build three buildings, doesn¡¯t it?¡± No matter how bad their money sense was, it was easy to infer the extent of them. ¡°Can¡¯t I ask Sehwa for some? We have all our money.¡± Jeon Yeong-hong gave Do Pyeong-su a pint glass. ¡°You want to take back the money you gave him? will you take it?¡± ¡°Hey, I have face, what do I do?¡± ¡°Then who does it?¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s shoulders drooped as he looked at the three of them. ¡°No. Then how do you get the money?¡± ¡°You shouted out loud, so you have to take responsibility!¡± ¡°Hey! Can I destroy the house by myself? After all, this all started because of you!¡± ¡°Five! I¡¯m going to blow up the back end, this is it! Would you like to meet again?¡± If Seo Seok-san had not dried up, another two buildings would have been blown away. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a white dung beetle that¡¯s all over the place!¡± His original name was Dong-Pal Baek, but it was best to call him by his first name. ¡°Okay! You can ask the bastard if there¡¯s anything worth paying for!¡± With Seo Seok-san¡¯s opinion, Jeon Yeong-hong responded, so the path the Blood Wind Lion should take was decided. First, one needed to know how much money you need. And so, he snuck a peek at the worker and was given an estimate of ten thousand nyang. ¡°It¡¯s less than the money I had.¡± ¡°How many years did it take you to collect that money?¡± ¡°Collect. I just shoved it in. Jiangsu is where the dung fly is?¡± Information was quite basic to merchants, but in the business of Baek Dong-pal, it would go beyond the basics and was the same from beginning to end. ¡°Lord. It¡¯s a five hundred-nyang request from Shaanxi Province.¡± Baek Dong-pal, who had a head that was twice as big as the others, and who had generous arms, narrowed his eyes, which were buried in his flesh. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I heard something valuable. What kind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for people.¡± ¡°Classify it as a first-class Eul-class. I can smell pigeon dung all the way here. What is the cleaner doing?¡± Then, an unfamiliar voice came from behind. ¡°Since you¡¯re a dung fly, you should be happy with the smell of poop.¡± Chapter 61 Mantonghoe was not Yongdamhohyeol, but as it was a place that dealt with information, the security was strict. ¡°You, who are you¡­ !¡± The aide who was screaming, the Crown Prince picked the spot and collapsed. Baek Dong-pal swallowed his thick saliva and slowly turned his head. He hoped he wasn¡¯t the person or characters he thought he was, but it was true that his bad premonitions were never wrong. ¡°Tongue, Blood Lions.¡± When he realized that not one or two but four had appeared in a group, Baek Dong-Pal¡¯s face turned pale like a prophet who even heard that the world would be destroyed today. ¡°Dongfly, do you think business is going well these days? His face is bigger than it was eight years ago.¡± Do Pyeong-su approached and tapped him on the head, and Geum Hong, who opened the window, took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s always good to see the scenery here.¡± Seagulls were flying peacefully over the sea seen through the window of the five-story pavilion. ¡®I¡¯ve only seen it once.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because of the scenery that Baek Dong-pal decided to base his base on the beach. When it came to buying and selling information, secrets tend to follow like a shadow. However, he could not hide his work. Still, if they were to hire a first-class expert and leave, they built a pavilion on the beach so that they can easily escape with the safest boat. However, in front of the Blood Lion, all of that was useless. Seo Seok-san spoke as he sat down on a chair like his own house. ¡°Your guests have arrived, aren¡¯t you serving tea?¡± ¡°Yes? Did you not kill Sue and all of your subordinates?¡± ¡°Are we murderers?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied only in his mind. Suha, who was waiting outside, came into the room and put on a puzzled expression. ¡°Uh? I didn¡¯t move for an exam, but when a customer¡­?¡± He was said to be a first-class master, but the person who snuck in was a Blood Lion, so he couldn¡¯t blame him. ¡°Bring some tea. as the ultimate product. Get rid of this guy.¡± Su-ha dragged the throne away. ¡°I think I made a little more money than I did eight years ago.¡± It was as cold as ice to Suha, but if he treated the Blood Lion like that, he would become as cold as a corpse. ¡°Hehehe! Are you here because you need money?¡± If he could get the Blood Lion out of my sight, he could boldly throw that money away. ¡°You bastard, would you come all the way here to do something stupid?¡± ¡°Then what a fisherman thing¡­?¡± Do Pyeong-su said. ¡°Give me some money.¡± ¡°So I said I¡¯d give it to you.¡± ¡°Men and horses! Not for free, we do the work, work! If you have ten thousand nyang among the commissioned tasks, bring one of them!¡± One of them was ten thousand nyang. Baek Dong-pal worked as an informant for twenty-two years, but never saw a request for five thousand, let alone ten thousand. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any ten thousand nyang quests?¡± ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t your gathering the biggest information collector in Moorim? But are you saying that there is no such thing as a ten thousand-nyang quest?¡± ¡°The largest of the quests we¡¯ve received right now is the price of 1,200 nyang.¡± The Blood Lion suddenly looked at me with pity. ¡°Are you living with pennies?¡± A thousand and two hundred nyang was a huge amount that the average person would not even be able to see in their lifetime. However, even if he said something like that because his opponent was a Blood Lion, he had no choice but to nod his head. ¡°Yes, that poor bastard. So please stop torturing this poor bastard. You seem to need ten thousand cats, but where can I get such a large sum?¡± There was, but it was too much money to give away. Still, if one wanted to try rebellion and die, it was not too late to give it up. ¡®Those don¡¯t die!¡¯ After the Bloodborne Lion had been quiet for years, rumors circulated that he had gone into hiding and that he had fables and so forth. However, there were no rumors that he was dead. This was because no one believed in that crazy sound. ¡°If it¡¯s a thousand and two hundred nyang, you have to solve nine of those things, right? Damn it! A waste of time.¡± ¡°But other than that, there¡¯s no way to get ten thousand nyang, right?¡± Do Pyeong-su, who was even a bounty hunter to earn only ten silver coins, quickly accepted the reality. Seo Seok-San asked Baek Dong-Pal. ¡°Dungfly. What is that 1,000-and-a-half-dollar request?¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s mouth widened as he watched Geom Woo-bin unfold the ruined heaven. He knew she was a genius. But even if he knew it, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. ¡®I¡¯ve only shown him three times, but his hyung and his expressions are almost perfect!¡¯ It took Gong Seong-tak a month to perfectly learn his brother and sister¡¯s. It was also a splendid achievement after training eight hours a day without rest. When Geom Woo-bin stopped his movement with his long breath, Gong Seong Tak raised her arms. ¡°Hurray! Long live! Our Woo-bin! Cute guy!¡± Seong-tak hugged Geom Woo-bin tightly. He was ¡®cook¡¯ and ¡®tight¡¯ to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Sue, I¡¯m going to choke to death.¡± ¡°Oh right! Our precious Master Moon must not die.¡± ¡°How am I the Moonju?¡± ¡°It will be soon.¡± ¡°I have no intention of becoming a whole human being¡­.¡± ¡°Oh! It looks like you didn¡¯t put out the fire at the forge¡¯s construction site.¡± The simple Gong Seong-tak disappeared with an unchanging excuse. It seemed like it would be Geom Woo-bin¡¯s job to save the whole man. ¡®The manor seems to be empty because there are no priests.¡¯ The Blood Lion left four days ago saying he had urgent business. He could guess that the urgent business was to get money. One could rebuild a collapsed building by raking in the money one had. However, Geom Woo-bin did not catch her leaving the Blood Lion. There was also a time when she learned that Blood Lions also needed to learn a sense of money and that she should be held accountable if she made a mistake. ¡°I know I am 13 years old, but the priests are true.¡± However, when she did, she wondered if she had just sent her away because she didn¡¯t have a Blood Lion. As she was on her way to her new home, where she had lived, she heard a sign from behind the building. It was late enough for the moon to reach mid-heaven, but the person who was still practicing her was Sehwa. She was sweating profusely to practice her kwonbeop, and she didn¡¯t even know that the sword Woobin had come. Sehwa¡¯s kwonbeop, who studied under Yeonjunhong, was fast and splendid with many changes. Considering the start of Sehwa, who had never learned martial arts, it was a pretty quick achievement. ¡°Uh? Sabaek!¡± ¡°It¡¯s training until late.¡± ¡°I started late, so I have to work harder. Hehe!¡± ¡°Did you grow a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You can be proud of yourself.¡± ¡°Sabak. Please do the dance with me just once.¡± ¡°Bimu?¡± ¡°Yes. That practical experience is not enough.¡± No one knew better than Geom Woo-bin how desperately she desperately needed bureaucracy during her training. And so, she willingly accepted Sehwa¡¯s request. She knew all about Sehwa¡¯s herbivores because she learned the martial arts from Geom Woo-bin and Geum Hong. Nevertheless, the unfamiliar parts are often felt because Sehwa was still rough. Geom Woo-bin relaxedly overcame her attacks from Sehwa, and occasionally attacked her, making her nervous. Sehwa, who had danced about two angles, sat down on the floor with a rough breath. It was bound to be several times more difficult to do a bimu together than to train alone. Geom Woo-bin handed her her water and said, ¡°I was amazed at the achievement of Sajil. You must have trained really hard.¡± ¡°Really? Actually, I worked hard. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever worked so hard for anything in my life.¡± ¡°Is martial arts fun?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more exciting to get a perfectly cooked herb than to hit a single orchid leaf properly. I think it would have been better if I had learned martial arts earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late now because there are great teachers.¡± ¡°There are also great sabaeks.¡± ¡°Then, shall I play the role of a great four-bag?¡± Geom Woo-bin put his hands in front of his lower front after performing her riding posture. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you just one number.¡± Geom Woo-bin stretched out his right arm, stepping his one foot in front of him. Koo! The sound of her advancing arm hitting the floor resounded heavily, and the sound of her hands cleaving the wind alone seemed to cut her skin. ¡°How? Isn¡¯t Sehwa¡¯s sajil different from what you¡¯ve learned so far?¡± Sehwa nodded her head as she suddenly came to her senses after falling in surprise. Of course, the power of kwonbeop that Geum Hong unfolded was stronger than her just Geom Woo-bin. However, while that strength was something that Sehwa couldn¡¯t possibly chase after, Geom Woo-bin just showed her was close enough to hold in her hand. ¡°This is probably the only one I can use. But if you spread it out properly, it will be a powerful shot that doesn¡¯t need two moves.¡± Geom Woo-bin was a genius at learning and also had a special talent for teaching. ¡°Think of someone pushing her back as she shifts her center of gravity forward. You don¡¯t have to spread your legs too wide. Roll as hard as you can as if you were stepping on the person you hate the most.¡± After 20 repetitions, the correct posture came out. It didn¡¯t come out as powerful as Geom Woo-bin, but as he practiced, he thought he could generate more power than any herbivore that Sehwa had learned so far. ¡°Thank you, Sabaek.¡± ¡°If there is something you don¡¯t know while practicing, ask. I will look after the priests when they are not there.¡± ¡°Yes. I will practice a little more.¡± Yang¡¯s three brothers hid his body in a pile of materials and looked at the giraffe, where only the skeleton stood bare. ¡°I will ride well.¡± Second, Yang Tae-jeong put her index finger in front of her lips at Yang Yang-mang¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Shh! Since the fire has already started once, there will be someone to protect it.¡± Tae Gong, the youngest, said while stroking the short club in his hand. ¡°He¡¯s an unlucky guy with a broken head.¡± Coming from behind the pile of materials, they had to stop again before they could step on their feet. Creepy¡­ A dog let out a low growl towards them. Normally, any dog would have broken the head right away, but this particular dog that appeared in front of him was not normal. Often, the expression ¡°only a calf¡± was used, but using a dog for it was not a common expression. ¡°What kind of dog do you have?¡± Yang Yang gave strength to his belly and stepped forward. ¡°Are the lawmakers really right?¡± It was natural to send suspicious eyes. The request for 1,200 nyang that came to the rally was to heal someone. Since there was Jang Mandok, of course, they accepted the request, and after a full day, they came to Hanam. ¡°I guarantee, no one in the world can cure a disease that this friend can¡¯t cure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, but you don¡¯t even carry treatment tools. They didn¡¯t even carry weapons because they¡¯re too lazy to hold anything in their hands. ¡° It was a house with patients, so there was no need for acupuncture or medicine! ¡°I do, but¡­.¡± ¡°Why would you bother carrying it around here? Please guide me quickly.¡± Oh Jang-baek had a shaky expression on his face, but he couldn¡¯t help but see the patient because he had been sent to a meeting not anywhere else. ¨DNo one can solve the problems that Mantonghoe cannot solve in Moorim. Those words were soon accepted as proverbs. ¨DI assure you, no one in the world can cure a disease that this friend cannot cure. It was in line with the description of Mantonghoe. So now he was suspicious even until the meeting. One could enter the building only after passing through the garden with the pond and through two gates. As we entered a building that looked like it could have ten rooms, two people followed. Do Pyeong-su left a message to Jang Man Dok. ¨DIf you have a house like this, would you be able to rip ten thousand nyang? Chapter 62 Jang Mandok made an expression of ¡®So?¡¯ ¨DIf you inflate the bottle a little and give it a little fear, the money will come out. What a scam. It was kind of like a negotiation skill. What if the death penalty knew? Do Pyeong-su finally gave up his intentions with the expression ¡®Isn¡¯t it difficult because it¡¯s a scam?¡¯ If one was just trying to save money, they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. The sign of ¡®justly¡¯ was attached in front of it, so the Blood Lion was suffering from running and rolling. Do Pyeong-su and Jang Mandok came to Henan, while Yeon-ho Yeon-hong and Seo Seok-san went to Hubei Province with another request for a thousand silver coins. When he left Oseon Manor, it was a three-day itinerary, but now it had become an unplanned trip. ¡®How could a dog have such a large amount of money? It used to be a lot simpler than it used to be.¡¯ As soon as I entered the hallway of the building, he could tell by the strong smell of medicine that a patient was living here. The presence of those who hid was felt everywhere. This strict guarding means that the patient who was going to see him now has many enemies. It was said that he was either a scoundrel or a villain, but seeing that he was rich like this, he seemed to have a much higher chance of being a villain. ¡°The patient you will see now is a reader of Sama Daein. Have you read the contract?¡± Baek Dong-pal offered something, but he didn¡¯t read it because he only needed to know the business of treatment. ¡°Roughly¡­¡± When Do Pyeong-su hesitated, Oh Jang-baek said, ¡°If the master¡¯s illness worsens, the lives of the two of you will end at that moment. It¡¯s stated in the contract, but you don¡¯t seem to have seen it.¡± If there was, he wouldn¡¯t care. ¡°So if you go back even now, I won¡¯t catch you.¡± ¡°You came here to treat a patient, but you¡¯re only talking nonsense all day and night.¡± ¡°If you decline the favor.¡± From the looks of it, it seemed that there were quite a few lawmakers who had died for that reason. The two of them entered the patient¡¯s room and frowned. The stench was even worse because it was mixed with the smell of medicine. ¡°Is it a climb? You mean there are so many maids, and they¡¯re on top? If she lays too long, is it no use for her to have a hundred maids?¡± Seeing the patient lying in bed, I could see at a glance the long-term illness. The shriveled eyes and dark skin looked like they were looking at a corpse. Oh Jang-baek gestured towards the patient. ¡°How are you? okay? Are you that serious? What disease is it? Don¡¯t you know? Ohh! Are there any diseases you don¡¯t even know you see? that¡¯s interesting.¡± In the end, Oh Jang-baek couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and asked. ¡°What the hell are you muttering to yourself from a while ago?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that we are talking.¡± He couldn¡¯t understand, but he decided to keep his curiosity aside. Jang Man-dok approached the patient. Do Pyeong-su asked him, who was trembling. ¡°How? so bad? Should I look further?¡± Jang Mandok tilted the patient¡¯s chest to both sides. Looking at his bare, boneless chest, Do Pyeong-su tilted his head. ¡°That point¡­¡± There was a dot in the shape of a Big Dipper on his chest, which he seemed to have heard somewhere. And soon, Geum Hong¡¯s angry voice revived from his memory. ¨DIf you catch that bastard, I¡¯ll cut your dick and throw it to the crazy dog! It was probably seven years ago. A man with a liver sticking out of his stomach was trying to rape Jeon Yeong-hong. Geum Hong-eun, who missed him for various reasons, would still be chasing him if it wasn¡¯t for finding his master Hwa Jeoksan. Do Pyeong-su had seen him as if passing by at the time. However, the patient¡¯s face, which was left with nothing but bones and skin, made it impossible to be sure that it was the same person at that time. ¡°Mandok, do you really need to fix this guy?¡± Jeon Yeong-hong looked down at the boy who was looking at him. When Geom Woo-bin first met them, he was the age of a boy. That was why Geom Woo-bin immediately came to mind. ¡®I miss the death penalty,¡¯ said the boy Kang Ji-an as she was thinking of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Will my sister take me to Shanxi?¡± It always feels good to hear the name of the little sister being called by the kid. ¡°If the contract goes well, will it be like that?¡± After speaking, he glanced at Mt. Seoseok. Seo Seok-san was talking about a contract with Kang Cheol-ju, the owner of the upper hub of Hubuk. ¡°If you take Jian to the Hagok Mountain Lodge in Shanxi Province, you will receive the rest of the balance of eight hundred nyang.¡± Cheol-joo¡¯s face, looking at Ji-an Kang while talking, was full of worry. It was the pain of her father who had to send her young son far away alone. ¡°You must have heard who we have to deal with at the rally?¡± ¡°I heard you are a shaman.¡± Kang Chul-joo, who felt strange seeing Seo Seok-san as if nothing happened, asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I have to go to Shanxi to avoid the shamans. I mentioned only the shaman, but here in Hubei Province, there are very few sects that do not have the influence of the shaman.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡®Do these people know anything about shamans?¡¯ Among the old Daemun factions, Shaolin and work were at the forefront of the Shaman faction. No one in Moorim would want to pretend to be such a shaman. Seo Seok-san and Yeon Ji-hong were in a situation where they jumped into the fire with their hands on their backs, but they couldn¡¯t help but calm down. In addition to this, he didn¡¯t even ask a question like, ¡®How did you become an enemy of the shaman?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it possible that he¡¯s just trying to give Jian over to the shaman with just two hundred nyang¡¯? ¡°The deadline is one month.¡± He had to go through Henan to the end of Shanxi, so the one-month deadline was tight. ¡°Can I arrive earlier?¡± He asked. ¡°The sooner the better, but it will be difficult to get there sooner as you have to avoid the shaman¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for us to do, can we go now?¡± He had never said respect to anyone before, but now that he had been executed, he had become much more comfortable speaking respect to people who look a little older. ¡°What you need¡­ Is that really the answer?¡± What Seo Seok-san told me to prepare was a jig that Kang Ji-an could ride. ¡°It¡¯s made of ebony, so it¡¯s going to be quite heavy.¡± At this, Seo Seok-san asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s done. I hope you get paid as soon as you arrive at the Hagok Hut. If that promise is not kept, your son and the whole Hagok Lodge will be unhappy.¡± His expression wasn¡¯t particularly frightening, only his voice was low, and his tone of voice was the same as before. But he had a cold sweat running down his back. ¡°No, of course.¡± Seo Seok-San, who smiled brightly, said to Yeon-Soo Hong. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The secret branch in the upper part of Hobuk was not discovered, but in Namchang-hyeon, the eyes of shamans are scattered everywhere. It was impossible to get out without being caught by the shaman. ¡°How are you going to get out of Nam Chang-hyun?¡± To Kang Chul-joo¡¯s question, Jeon Yeong-hong answered. ¡°Do not worry. Your son will arrive safely at Hagok Hut.¡± After a brief farewell between the father and son, Kang Ji-an got on the carriage carried by Seo Seok-san. He didn¡¯t know it when he saw it, but the place where his butt touched was soft, and there was a safety device that wouldn¡¯t fall off from any shaking. ¡°Are you going to the nearest road?¡± ¡°OK.¡± After exchanging words, Jeon Yeong-hong and Seo Seok-san left the secret branch. The secret branch, located in the middle of the slum, was surrounded by numerous alleys. It was only the encirclement of the shaman that he was able to get out of the fight with ease. However, if he killed a shaman here and later got into Geom Woo-bin¡¯s ears, he didn¡¯t want to even think about what happened after that. And so, the method they chose was speed. There was no one who could follow them unless they were long-time scholars of the shamans. ¡°Please be careful¡­.¡± Even before Kang Chul-joo¡¯s request was finished, Yeon Ji-hong and Seo Seok-san smashed the ground and disappeared from view in an instant. ¡°Hey, what the hell are these people?¡± It was Oh Tong-soo who opened the door to Kang Chan-sik, who came to the Oh Seon Manor. ¡°I came to see Master Hangzhou.¡± Although he even served as a bandit leader in the black society, Kang Chan-sik¡¯s attitude was polite. ¡°You¡¯re not here now.¡± ¡°Okay? So what about Soju-sun?¡± Instead of a pheasant, he had no choice but to find even a small owner called a chicken and deliver the business. ¡°Why are they looking?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°It seems like the order is to reveal your identity first.¡± Kang Chan-sik did not like the attitude of Oh Tong-su, who was a worker, regardless of his appearance or what he looked like. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± Kang Chan-sik, who had lived in a black society for thirty years, did not last long. Kang Chan-sik, who was not happy with how he looked, became twisted, and Oh Tong-su¡¯s impression was also wrinkled. ¡°If you don¡¯t know your identity, you can¡¯t be a guest.¡± ¡°Cha-am! The servant of the Sedo family pretended to be the master, so you are that mate.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Break your neck when you swear by a servant. Come on, call the master.¡± ¡°Ha! Now, while I¡¯m doing it, a guy like a local gangster comes and acts like a hawk.¡± ¡°Uh? Do you still have human eyes? But I¡¯m not an ordinary black society, I¡¯m a hoeju. Of course not now.¡± Oh Tong-soo waved his hand with the utmost patience. ¡°Just go. They are not like you.¡± ¡°By the way, a bastard of a different species!¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t overcome his temper and Kang Chan-sik swung his fist. It was the Hangzhou Incident that couldn¡¯t spread its flag at Oseon Manor, but it was not at the level of a black society that dared to surpass it. Oh Tongsu, who lightly dodged his fist, caught his leg and fell violently. ¡°Ouch!¡± He fell from the back, so he wouldn¡¯t have been seriously hurt. ¡°This bastard can do it!¡± If he graciously backed away saying he was hit by one shot, he wouldn¡¯t have even made it to the level of the Black Society. Kang Chan-sik stood up and jumped again. But he rolled over again and was beaten up again. Only after going out like that four times did Kang Chan-sik acknowledge the strength of Oh Tong-su. ¡®What happened to this man¡¯s five-storied manor is so advanced even as a servant!¡¯ Yongdamhohyeol did not have this kind of Yongdamhohyeol. ¡°Who has come?¡± Oh Tong-su, who had been so ferocious at the sound of his youthful voice, immediately bowed. ¡°Sabaek, there is no one.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin looked at Kang Chan-sik, who had become muddy, and asked. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, I have come to see Master Hangzhou.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That is¡­ There was something the Hangzhou Sai Ship ordered, and the results came out. I have found the one who set fire to the Anti-Girl.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I have it now, but I don¡¯t know what to do because there is no anti-aircraft ship all.¡± ¡°Is there an arsonist behind it?¡± ¡°Of course, we even figured it out with the doorstep.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That is¡­ I think it¡¯s something I need to tell the Hangzhou ship¡­¡± ¡°Hey! For Zhang¡­!¡± Geom Woo-bin raised his hand and stopped the commander Oh¡¯s words. ¡°You never know when your uncle and aunt will come back. So I¡¯m going to take care of this. Is it Wolhagiru behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Uh? Did you know? He is the new general of Wolhagiru.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner?¡± ¡° I have never seen the owner.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who had gathered up his thoughts for a moment, said to Oh Tong-su. ¡°Tell me to come to Sehwa.¡± Personification cannot be excluded from this work. Sehwa, who was practicing, appeared drenched in sweat. ¡°Sabak. Did you find it?¡± ¡°I found the arsonist, would you like to meet me?¡± ¡°Okay? Please wait a moment!¡± Less than half an hour later, Sehwa changed his clothes and went out. He didn¡¯t even take a bath because he was in such a hurry. They went out into the city and finally arrived at the basement of a house. The three brothers were held there, who had already set fire once and failed the second time. Everyone¡¯s face was swollen and the marks of being hit were evident. ¡°It wasn¡¯t treated that badly.¡± At Kang Chan-sik¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin thought for a moment, ¡®How much would it be if I treated it harshly?¡¯ Geom Woo-bin asked the Yang brothers about the fire at the Hanghogiru. The three brothers of the Yang clan blew up about the attempted arson, which Geom Woo-bin did not even ask. Even though they said they were chidogon, he could see that it wasn¡¯t a false confession by torture. ¡°Go get that governor¡¯s son now!¡± Sehwa was excited by Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Calm down because the general isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± ¡°You have to go and slit that bastard¡¯s head right now!¡± ¡°Of course you should be punished. But I want to meet the master rather than the general.¡± ¡°The Hwangjo Road?¡± ¡°Huh. I wonder who he is.¡± ¡°How about we meet?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see and think about it.¡± Chapter 63 Everyone looked at Jang Mandok with a surprised expression. In just one day after starting treatment, the spirit of Samadangjung became clear and he was able to eat in two days. Sima Cheong, who had been giving up on only a thousand and two hundred dollars, ran to him at once. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Dang Joong-ah! Will you recognize me?¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t feel any energy, but there is no pain anywhere.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who glanced at Jang Man-dok¡¯s face, thought, ¡®It¡¯s because of the drug.¡¯ ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing this for money, right?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say, ¡®I probably won¡¯t live long.¡¯ Samadang-jung, who had liver cirrhosis and Hwa-ryu disease, missed the treatment time, and the disease would get worse. In order to cure that disease, Jang Mandok must be treated for a short period of one year or longer for more than five years. The only thing that had improved now was that the body had been temporarily restored by using a very strong poison and a little medicine. Of course, even if it was not sick, Samadangjung will not live long. He noticed the seven points, and as his face color returned a little, the memories of Do Pyeong-su were revived. For ordinary people, seven years was enough to forget, but for Do Pyeong-su, seven years were as vivid as seven days ago. ¡®Devil. It would have been easier if I had died of an illness.¡¯ Do Pyeong-su wrote a prescription for three months. ¡°Please stay a little longer and give me treatment.¡± ¡°Take this medicine and you will be fine. So we don¡¯t have to stay any longer. It¡¯s unlikely, but I¡¯d like to send someone to call me if things get worse. Then I¡¯ll run right away.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, the elderly man¡¯s expression twitched a little, but there was no reaction. Soon the slips were in their hands. ¡°Mandock. Let¡¯s go to Geumhong. To bring the good news.¡± The deadline was one month, but Geum Hong and Seo Seok-san didn¡¯t take that long. The first route they chose was the shortest route, and they chose the steepest mountain possible. The shamans and helpers who were encamped in Hubei did not even see the shadow of Ji-an Kang leaving Hubei Province. If he hadn¡¯t gotten confused in the middle of the mountain, he would have arrived half a day early. When they arrived at the Hagok Mountain Lodge in four days, those who took over Kang Ji-an immediately set out on the road. They had no need or interest in knowing why they were running away from the shamans. They were both satisfied with the receipt of a bill worth a thousand silver coins. ¡°Would you have solved the problem with Mandok and Pyeong-su?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go back to the meeting.¡± It was a long journey that took five days because it had gone so far. Do Pyeong-su and Jang Mandok were waiting for the return meeting. ¡°Damn it! I should have taken Mandok to Hanamseong.¡± Do Pyeong-su said as if teasingly at the murmurings of Jeon Yeon-hong. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream unless you have the death penalty or a talent like me.¡± ¡°Mandok did the treatment, so you just played and ate.¡± ¡°If you keep saying harsh things to me, will you regret it?¡± ¡°Huh! It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been saying all my life, and if I thought I would regret it, I would have already regretted it when I was five characters tall.¡± ¡°I tried to tell you where he was seven years ago, but I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°That guy from seven years ago?¡± ¡± Wow! Minachal Alchemy Hong has faded a lot. Forgetting grudges!¡± ¡°I forget grace, but never grudge¡­ No way! Seven years ago?¡± ¡°Yeah, that guy from Shandong.¡± ¡°The guy with seven dots on his chest?¡± ¡°Yeah, the guy with seven dots on his chest who gave you the spring potion.¡± ¡°You found him? where?¡± ¡°Well, where did you find it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me right now before I pluck out all that beard!¡± ¡°Uh-huh! If you keep going like that¡­.¡± Then, Baek Dong-pal entered the room. ¡°We have received a new request for an amount that you can afford.¡± Baek Dong-pal handed over the work that cost a lot of money to the Blood Wind Lion. He realized that the only way not to look at them was to give them ten thousand nyang. ¡°This quest costs nine hundred nyang¡­ Ouch!¡± Baek Dong-pal¡¯s words were cut off because Nun Yeong-hong suddenly grabbed her by the neck. ¡°I, what am I¡­ What¡¯s up¡­?¡± ¡°Where did Mandok and Pyeong-su received the commission?¡± There was no back-and-forth. When Pension Hong asked, he just needed to answer honestly. ¡°Ha, Hanam Sima Cheong Daein¡¯s House¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Do Pyeong-su was warning was too late, so he heard all the necessary words. ¡°You mean that motherfucker is there?¡± ¡°Cheap! yep! Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°You broke the colic because of you!¡± Do Pyeong-su was about to hold him, but Seo Seok-san stopped him. ¡°Shut up. Even the dung flies were fluttering to live.¡± Do Pyeong-su then asked Hyeon-myeon-hong who was about to leave the room. ¡°You want to go right away? Order?¡± ¡°Is the quest a problem now?¡± They were all trying to make money, but the problem with Yeonjun-hong was a grudge that transcended money. Seok-san and Do Pyeong-su took out their slips and looked down at them. Others risked their lives for this, but to them, it was nothing more than a common piece of paper. ¡°Shall we stop?¡± ¡°I can fix it cheaply with this money, or see a little more abomination.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I want to see the death penalty.¡± Jang Man-dok also nodded and agreed with their opinion. They left because they needed 10,000 nyang, but when they came out of the manor, money did not give them any meaning. It was much more enjoyable to play with Geom Woo-bin, even if it was just lying in a pile of garbage. Baek Dong-pal then asked the Blood Lion who was about to leave the room. ¡°Hey, the request¡­?¡± ¡°Done. live well.¡± Baek Dong-pal glanced at the place where Lion had left. Him being alive was almost a miracle from God. The Blood Lion worked by himself, earned two thousand two hundred nyang, and went away! ¡°Tomorrow is the sun¡­ Open from the west?¡± In Wolhagiru, the strongest man with his armpits was thrown out with one blow from the intruder¡¯s fist. The back of the white nopal, who retreated, slammed against the pillar. ¡°Go, do you think you¡¯ll be safe in Wolhagiru!¡± Kwak Bong¡¯s fist was swung. Bang! He heard thunder in his ear, and a sharp pain hit his cheek. Kwak Bong¡¯s fists ran through Baek No-pal¡¯s face and locked him into his pole. It was such a solid pillar, but it was crushed like it was made of tofu. ¡°We all know that you made the three Yang brothers to set fire to the Hanghogiru.¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use getting away. Because I already know everything.¡± Knowing even the three brothers of the Yang family meant that one had grasped the whole story. ¡°There is no one in Hangzhou who can protect you. How dare a Peking peasant touch the Hangzhou line from Hangzhou. You are dead.¡± Kwak Bong, who threatened him, fortunately just returned. The strength in his legs loosened, and stones fell on his slumped head. He didn¡¯t know much about martial arts, but if he were to break stone pillars with his fists, he was a pretty good master in Moorim too. ¡°He just came¡­ ¡­ You were a worker at Oh Seon-won.¡± He didn¡¯t understand at all. Until a few weeks ago, the guy who delivered alcohol and didn¡¯t open his mouth reticently was a Moorim, and he was also a master! ¡°Is the rumor true?¡± It felt a little bit understandable why the people of Hangzhou give so much praise to the name of Hangzhou. ¡°Anyway, this is¡­ It¡¯s not my fault!¡± The fire at Hanghogiru was purely for Wolhagiru, and it was for Hwangjogil. ¡°Yeah, Jo Gil will take care of it.¡± Money also made demons. If there were ten masters of Oseon Jangwon, Hwang Jo-gil could definitely buy 100 masters. That money was the most powerful weapon in the world was a belief like that of Baek No-pal¡¯s. It was because of money that he left the familiar Beijing and came to the unfamiliar Hangzhou. Conversely, if he were to run out of money, he would eventually be trampled on by the staff manor. And so, Baek No-pal ran to the only savior who could save him. The movements of people like Baek No-pal were in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hands. Geom Woo-bin was expecting that if Kwak Bong scared him, the only place he would go to was Hwang Jo-gil. Baek No-pal, who arrived at the royal family, eagerly sought the Hwangjo-gil. Fortunately, he had been there a few times, so the butler made it easy for him to meet Hwangjo-gil. ¡°Jo Gil-ah! Save me!¡± The sister-in-law who was with Hwang Jo-gil asked. ¡°Why are you so fussy?¡± ¡°I noticed that Oseon Manor had told me to set fire to the Hanghogiru. One came today, and he almost died!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sister¡¯s hand turned Baek No-pal¡¯s face to the left. It was a hand that was so bitter that tears flowed out. ¡°Why¡­ Okay?¡± ¡°I said Hwang Dae-in is not your friend.¡± Hwang Jo-gil¡¯s eyes looking at the white nopal were cold. Since he was in Beijing, Hwangjo-gil¡¯s gaze on him had always been that way. However now, he couldn¡¯t afford to feel bad about it. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Hwang Dae-in. Everything I did was for Hwang Dae-in.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember when I told you to make a fire?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t a good subordinate someone who takes care of things before talking to his boss? I just did my best in my role as a subordinate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you were in my stomach.¡± ¡°Sulfur¡­ what a great man.¡± ¡°The person from Oseonjangwon wants to see the master.¡± Baek No-pal¡¯s was bleached white at the name of Oh Seon Jangwon. ¡°Hey, why did they come all the way here?¡± ¡°You will know when we meet.¡± At this, he stood up. ¡°Why not just send it back? They¡¯re so violent, I¡¯m worried that Daein Hwang might get hurt.¡± ¡°Huh! I will not be hurt.¡± When they went out to the gate, they were able to meet Geom Woo-bin, Kwak Bong, Kang Chan-sik, and Yang¡¯s three brothers, the arsonist. Geom Woo-bin looked at them following him from behind. ¡°Just in time, here is the person we wanted to catch.¡± Hwang Jo-gil glanced at Baek No-pal. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°If you ask me first, it means that you know who I am.¡± ¡°Everyone told me that if I didn¡¯t know the Hangzhou Wu Line from Hangzhou, it would be like something big would happen. So you know.¡± ¡°Then it will be easy to talk about. A great man¡¯s minions burned the giru that was being built in our Oseonjangwon.¡± ¡°I never did!¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t set the fire myself. I just paid money to the three Yang brothers here.¡± ¡°Wow, what kind of bullshit are you talking about! I like them too I¡¯ve never met you!¡± ¡°Did I see with my own eyes the Governor-General a few days ago and they were gambling at the gambling house?¡± At this, the bewildered Baek No-pal stuttered over his words. ¡°Anyway, not at the gambling board¡­ ¡­ We may have met, but that¡¯s all.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin pulled out a slip from her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a three-nyang silver slip. If you look here, you can see General Paik¡¯s seal.¡± It was not the battlefield, but when one were to hand over a ticket to someone else, it was the seal that they must take. ¡°The three brothers of the Yang family confessed that General Paik was behind it, and there is evidence like this.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s eyes turned to Hwang Jo-gil. ¡°What do you think of the great Shin-Hwang who has such a subordinate?¡± ¡°If there is evidence for the criminal who confessed, you would be right.¡± ¡°Wow, Hwang Dae-in!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t keep criminals under my control.¡± ¡°This was all done for Hwang Dae-in! But are you going to hand me over to them?¡± ¡°No, it is a sin committed by a man who was once a domestic trader, and he cannot get his hands dirty.¡± Suddenly, Baek No-pal¡¯s eyes opened wide, and a stuffy moan came out. ¡°This person¡­ dog, pup¡­!¡± Baek No-pal, who spit out abusive language as his last will, fell forward. The blood that started on his back began to wet the yard. Yeo Dong-sul, who stabbed the white nopal with a knife, stood half a step behind Hwang Jo-gil. ¡°It seems that my subordinate is responsible for his mistakes, how about it?¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even blink an eye when he saw a person being stabbed with a knife. ¡°Is there anything left to see?¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at him for a long time and then opened his mouth. ¡°Hwang De-in is a sick person.¡± ¡°Are you a sick person?¡± ¡°People say that there are four main types of soldiers, but Hwang Dae-in is the third.¡± Chapter 64 Hwang Jo-gil¡¯s eyebrows stood up in the opposite direction. No one felt good when someone stereotypes themselves. He was one of the richest people in Zhejiang Province. He was such a powerful person that even Seongju had to make an appointment in advance to meet with him. And so, he was even angrier. ¡°A sick person¡­ What kind of human are you?¡± Instead of answering, Geom Woo-bin smiled and turned around without saying a word. In his mind, he wanted to hear her answer even if he were to grab Geom Woo-bin beat it. Hwang Jo-gil chewed his molars and sat down again. ¡°You are a bad boy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a tough kid.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a Hangzhou villager.¡± The Hangzhou villager went back to Wushen Manor after leaving the three Yang brothers. Of course, he said he would not leave him alone if he was caught running away. ¡°I am living a good life.¡± Instead of Geom Woo-bin, Kwak Bong made threats while growling. ¡°But ah¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t you tell Hwang Jo-gil that he was a soldier-type person?¡± As soon as he entered the manor, Kwak Bong asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ ¡­ Then I wonder what kind of brother he is.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin smiled and answered Kwak Bong¡¯s question. ¡°Where is that?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just said it. It¡¯s a dozen or so, and everyone is different, so how do you divide it into four categories?¡± ¡°Then why do you say that¡­ ¡­ ?¡± ¡°I want to see who you are.¡± ¡°Which¡­ Were you human?¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled again this time. ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who feels like he¡¯s going to fight.¡± ¡°Aww!¡± The scream of her woman was so loud that the huge mansion of Sima Daein shook. Geum Hong, who had been waiting, heard the scream and walked outside her. Punishing him seven years ago was remorseful, but at the same time not satisfied. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a little awkward.¡± This was because he had just killed him. If it had been Geum Hong seven years ago, it would have turned that huge mansion into a sea of ??fire. However, the woman she was now was not what she was then, so the way she handled her business was different. Then, Seo Seok-san touched her shoulder as if he understood her feelings. ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°Would my stomach be relieved if I had unpacked it like before?¡± ¡°Have you ever been like that? How was it then?¡± If one were to think about it, it seemed that she was always angry before meeting Geom Woo-bin. And so, he killed all the humans who had to die, and crushed everything that could be destroyed. She had thought she was reassured at the time, but the core of her chest was always hanging like a wall. However, she hardly felt the gallstones while she and Geom Woo-bin were staying at Wusun Manor. The emotion he was feeling now was only regret for not being able to release all the anger he had accumulated for a long time, but he had no desire to release it with greater violence. Do Pyeong-su then spoke playfully. ¡°Geum Hong has a very dead temper.¡± ¡°When you try to kill other people, the face of the death penalty comes to mind.¡± Since the standard had become Geom Woo-bin, the Blood Lion would not be able to kill easily in the future. ¡°Should we go back to the manor now?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Do Pyeong-su let out a long sigh. ¡°I made only two thousand two hundred nyang. We also don¡¯t have the talent to make money.¡± The three people nodded when they said that after earning huge sums of money in a few days that other people would never see in their lifetime. Geum Hong was the first to fly. ¡°I¡¯m more in a hurry to see the face of the death penalty than to have a million dollars!¡± ¡°Who caused this scar? If you had only arrived on time, my stomach wouldn¡¯t have been punctured!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re weak, so why do you do that to me! And do you want to bring up things from ten years ago again!¡± ¡°You brought up old things first and whined like a sissy!¡± ¡°Are you whining like a sissy? I¡¯m going to say something like that, right?¡± At this, Galmapyeong stopped Oh Tongsu and Go Seobang from fighting. ¡°Are you fighting over the past? small.¡± The fierce gazes of Oh Tong-su and Go Seo-bang turned to Galmapyeong. ¡°Cut? What do you mean by whining for a year for not paying back three hundred coins?¡± Galmapyeong was furious at Go Seobang¡¯s words. ¡°The loading dock is also oily! If you borrow money, it¡¯s natural to pay it back, but the one who didn¡¯t pay it back is the loudest!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as a guy who chirps because he has a scar on his stomach or a guy who whines because of his three hundred gates, it¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°Are you really going to come to my senses when these things are right?¡± ¡°Are you capable of hitting?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see the final match we haven¡¯t seen before today!¡± At this, Go Seobang punched Galmapyeong first. The leg of Galma Pyung, who blocked the attack with his arm, split the air. Go Seobang leaned his body back and barely avoided it, but the tip of Pyeong-su¡¯s toe touched the chin of the headmaster who was next to him. ¡°These kids are real!¡± In the end, it turned into a fight between the three. Two people attacked one person, but then they switched sides again, and one was put on the defensive. Even when they were notorious for the Gangseo Samak, their martial skills could not be judged superior or inferior. After becoming a disciple of the Blood Lion, the martial arts skills improved beyond compare to before, but that was all, so the abilities of the three were still similar. So, the tangled fight did not end easily. Someone was caught in the sight of Oh Tong-su, who punched Galmapyeong and blocked Go Seobang¡¯s feet. ¡°Sabaek!¡± Surprised, Oh Tong-soo was hit by Galmapyeong¡¯s fist and retreated. However, he had no intention of fighting back. When the other two knew that Geom Woo-bin had appeared, they stopped moving. If the Blood Lion was the object of fear and reverence for Samak Gangseo, Geom Woo-bin was the opposite. She said she wasn¡¯t as comfortable with the other side. In particular, when he were to make a mistake like this, Geom Woo-bin was more difficult than the Blood Lion. Gangseo Samak was about to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mouth opened first. ¡°Continue. Nice to see.¡± ¡°Yes? Do you like to see us fighting?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s basically just getting to know each other while fighting. Because they are friends, we can fight like that.¡± ¡°Not a friend, but an enemy.¡± Go Seobang stabbed Galmapyeong¡¯s side with his elbow. ¡°Even the priests fight to the point of destroying their entire house, but even now, they always stick together. It¡¯s hard to have a friend like that for the rest of your life. So go on Don¡¯t get seriously hurt.¡± Geom Woo-bin turned around and she added a word. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t destroy the house.¡± With that, she disappeared behind the gun building. She had no desire to start a fight that had once stopped. Samak Gangseo looked at each other, then turned to let the cold wind blow and walked in different directions. ¡®You¡¯re friends with these guys for life? Ugh!¡¯ With that, all three sighed the same kind. Geom Woo-bin tossed a coin at So Gi-cheon¡¯s scallion. ¡°Give me a door every time we meet, and you will be richer than me.¡± ¡°When your brother gets poor, I¡¯ll teach you how to be kind.¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at the six-knotted string hanging from So Gi-cheon¡¯s waist and asked. ¡°How about becoming a disciple of the Open Ark?¡± In fact, the average person doesn¡¯t know about the open disciple¡¯s waist knot. If Geom Woo-bin and Sogi Chun had not informed her, she would have thought it was just a belt. However, Sogi Chun did not want to expose the secret to Woo-bin. And so, he told him the truth, and after hearing that he had become an open disciple, his attitude towards him did not change. After all, if it were to change, So Ki-cheon was not Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Nothing has changed. It¡¯s just that the level of martial arts you learn has increased. It¡¯s the same thing to be friendly every day, and it¡¯s the same to sleep in a hut infested with fleas.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin nodded and said, ¡°I think the opening is great. Although she possesses unparalleled martial arts skills, she remains a beggar¡¯s clan without change. Being consistent is not that easy.¡± At that time, a little beggar sang Sogicheon and ran. ¡°Kicheon-hyung! Ki-chun-hyung!¡± He was the epitome of a nine-year-old beggar. ¡°Oh! Hello, Soju-sun!¡± So Ki-cheon then asked the little beggar who politely greeted Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± How great would it be if something great happened to the little beggar? And so, there was no tension in So Ki-cheon¡¯s voice when he asked. ¡°Some people are looking for Sehwa noona.¡± Everyone knew Sehwa because he was especially kind to beggars. ¡°What kind of people are they?¡± ¡°I was like a moorim. One had an eyepatch on his left and one on his right, and the one with the eyepatch on the left had a sword, and the one with the eyepatch on the right had a sword on his back.¡± With that, Gicheon frowned and said. ¡°Kendo double chest?¡± ¡°Are you acquaintances?¡± ¡°They are mainly active in Gangseo, but as you can see just by looking at the surnames in the special houses, they are not very good guys.¡± ¡°Are you unarmed?¡± ¡°First-class. You¡¯ve done so many bad things, and you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Why are these guys looking for Sehwa?¡± When Sehwa came from Gangseo to Hangzhou, she was just a courtesan who did not even know the martial artist. ¡°Yeah.¡± said the beggar kid. ¡°I think they said something about Gangseo Samak as they went.¡± ¡°The Gangseo Samak?¡± The beggar kid nodded her head confidently in response to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question. ¡°Yes. I definitely heard it with my ears. But who is Samak Gangseo?¡± Instead of Geom Woo-bin, So Ki-cheon spoke. ¡°They are as bad as kendo doubles. Notoriety and martial arts are slightly inferior to the two of them, but¡­ Ah! Come to think of it, strangely no one has seen Samak Gangseo these days.¡± So Ki-cheon could not even imagine that the three workers of Oh Seon Manor were Samak Gangseo. ¡®If Sehwa brought the Gangseo Samak from Gangseoseong, and the kendo double-breasted swordsman came to visit Sehwa, should it be considered that the ultimate goal is to be a sajil?¡¯ The conclusion was simple. The question was why the kendo twins are looking for the Gangseo Samak. Geom Woo-bin asked the beggar kid. ¡°Where are those people now?¡± ¡°I sent it somewhere else on purpose.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You know the fisherman Hwang¡¯s house by the river, right?¡± Geom Woo-bin was the first name he had heard, but So Ki-cheon knew it. ¡°You moved two months ago and the house is vacant, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes. I just bought time.¡± Geom Woo-bin stroked the little beggar¡¯s head. ¡°You are smart.¡± ¡°Hehe! I also like rice the most.¡± At that, So Ki-cheon, who sent the little beggar, asked. ¡°What are you going to do? Should I hide Sehwa noona first?¡± ¡°No, the kendo twin will never meet Sehwa.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Samak Gangseo will meet.¡± Since the kendo double chest is the seeds sown in the past by Samak Gangseo, the harvest was also his responsibility. ¡°Tell me the location of Fisherman Hwang¡¯s house.¡± ¡°I can guide you.¡± ¡°You have somewhere else to go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Oh Seon-won. You know the three people who went and delivered drinks for me, right? Bring them.¡± ¡°Why are those people?¡± The beggar was originally quick-witted, and So Ki-cheon had a special eye for it. ¡°Are those three Samak Gangseo?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time, so hurry up. I¡¯ll be catching them at the fisherman¡¯s house, Mr. Hwang.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± So Ki-cheon, who explained the fisherman¡¯s house to Mr. Hwang, went straight to Oseon Jangwon, and Geom Woo-bin also showed his craft. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Mr. Hwang¡¯s house as he left the city and drove along the road along the river. Fisherman Hwang¡¯s house was so close to the river that he could immerse his fishing rod in the water just a few steps away. There were holes in the walls and roof of the house where the owner had left, and there were a lot of weeds around it. Geom Woo-bin entered the yard without a fence. The door hanging precariously as if it was about to fall apart was open and two people were visible inside. He saw Geom Woo-bin, a swordsman with the same appearance as the little beggar described. Geom Woo-bin stepped her foot into her darkened house. She wore an eyepatch on each side, so it felt strange to see two people with her two eyes. ¡°I heard you are looking for people,¡± she said. ¡°You?¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin pulled up his dusty chair and sat down. She wasn¡¯t that heavy either, but there was a creaking sound in her legs. ¡°He is the person who will let you meet Samak Gangseo.¡± Chapter 65 Je Bong-soo said: ¡°It looks like you came alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the relationship with Samak Gangseo?¡± ¡°If I say that, the story will be too long, just wait a little bit.¡± ¡°Are you telling me to trust you and wait for you? I¡¯m curious as to who else you sang besides Gangseo Samak.¡± The reason why kendo double-breasted swordsman could be confident while talking about his assistant was because of the confidence that anyone could win. ¡°Only Samak Gangseo will come. It will be a little different from before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a different Gangseo three music than before. I look forward to it.¡± The double swordsmanship was always stronger than the three evils of the Gangseo, worse than the three evils of the Gangseo, and crueler than the three evils of the Gangseo. No matter how many years pass, that fact would not change like the truth. ¡°What will you do when Samak Gangseo comes?¡± ¡°If you get down on your knees and pray, I might forgive you one limb at a time.¡± ¡°Did you make such a big mistake?¡± Je Bong-soo, who was looking at Geom Woo-bin, then rolled up his sleeves and said. ¡°Seeing you want small talk, it seems like it will take some time for Gangseo Samak to come. Let me ease your boredom a little. Can you see the scar on this forearm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that big.¡± ¡°He died for this wound. That guy¡¯s wife too. What happened to the guy here who cut his elbow? He also died. with two children. I don¡¯t want my pants down. None of those who wounded my body survived. Whether immediately or ten years pass, the one who hurts us will surely die.¡± ¡°It seems that Gangseo Samak has hurt you.¡± ¡°It hurt my heart. I could have just forgotten about it, but these days, it¡¯s very leisurely, and the old days are coming back to life. I came here on a cruise because there are so many things to see in Hangzhou.¡± Dong Wa-seong, who had never said a word, opened his mouth. ¡°Come.¡± Geom Woo-bin was already feeling the presence of Gangseo Samak running. Although she was later than Geom Woo-bin, if she could recognize her presence on this street, she was not lacking enough to be called a first-class expert, as Sogi Chun said. Geom Woo-bin then stood up and brushed the dust off his ass. ¡°Thank you for talking. You two are really bad people. I think I can definitely tell Samak Gangseo.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Just before Woo-bin could speak, Samak Gangseo jumped in. ¡°Sabak! Are you okay?¡± A breathless sound came from the voice of Commander Oh who asked as if she had run with all her might. ¡°Oh Sajil, are you really worried about me?¡± Oh Tong-su scratched his head with a puzzled expression. ¡°Still, these guys are so vicious¡­.¡± ¡°Looks like that.¡± ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± ¡°Nope. It was fun. Rather than that, I¡¯d like to dispose of those garbage clearly. So that it never stinks again.¡± ¡°That word¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin spoke as he left the house. ¡°Mercy is only shown to people.¡± All three answered at the same time. ¡°I will fix it soon.¡± Oh Tong-soo¡¯s question was directed to the kendo twins. ¡°What is the purpose of coming to us?¡± Je Bong-soo, who looked up and down the Gangseo Samak, asked. ¡°What are you guys like? Where are you as a servant?¡± Compared to the time when he was notorious under the name of Samak Gangseo, he was quite modest. ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense and tell me what you¡¯ve been up to.¡± ¡°Fifty nyang.¡± Galmapyeong let out a sigh. ¡°I did. He must have come to get the money.¡± The biggest reason they accepted Sehwa¡¯s request was because of the fifty nyang that they borrowed from the kendo twins. ¡°Now it was about five hundred yuan with interest. If you give me that money, I¡¯ll forgive you for cutting off one limb, as I told him.¡± If it was the Gangseo Samak in the past, he would have been nervous, but now he was just dull. ¡°How about just going back? And don¡¯t come back.¡± Je Bong-soo, who had an absurd expression on Galmapyeong¡¯s words, smiled. ¡°Is that your will?¡± ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t listen. I want to say that I gave you a chance.¡± Oh Tong-soo took the lead of Galmapyeong, who stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You have to deal with them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dongwaseong who made a scar on my side. So it¡¯s up to me to figure it out.¡± With that, the Old West came out. ¡°I¡¯ve been slapped in the face by them. I cannot yield to you.¡± ¡°What are you guys doing now?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. It will be decided soon which of the three will fight you.¡± The kendo double chest was ridiculous. Even though the three of them were fighting together, they didn¡¯t become opponents, but when he said that he would fight alone, only laughter came out. Meanwhile, Samak Gangseo sat down and drew a line on the floor. It was a ladder ride that was tangled up in three vertical rows and one horizontally. ¡°I wonder why you decided to commit suicide.¡± Oh Tong-soo, who was drawing gold, grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a foul if all three of us fight.¡± ¡°Foul?¡± ¡°You are too weak to handle all three of us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense and start.¡± Go Seobang¡¯s fingers, moving along the line, stopped at the name of Oh Tongsu. ¡°Damn it!¡± On either side of Tongsu Oh, who raised their arms, the two of them sighed deeply. ¡°It was an opportunity to find out how much martial arts have grown.¡± ¡°After all, we are on the same level. Find out through me.¡± ¡°Is it the same as fighting directly?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s different, I like it and you are disappointed. Heh heh¡­¡± With that, Oh Tong-su stood up and waved his hand. ¡°Come on. Sabaek-nim is going to be bored, so I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± Seobang, who turned around, asked. ¡°Are you really all right?¡± No matter how powerful their martial arts were, it was still dangerous to deal with kendo doubles alone. Besides, he didn¡¯t even have a weapon. However, there was no fear in Oh Tong-soo¡¯s voice in reply. ¡°If I lose here, Master will kill me. So you have to win.¡± ¡°I will kill you before Master.¡± They closed the door as they left. Now, only Oh Tong-soo and Kendo Double Scar remain in the house. ¡°Why are you two coming out?¡± ¡°Because the head alone is enough.¡± Geom Woo-bin knew it wasn¡¯t enough. However, if it was one-on-one, one could be sure of victory, but the result may be different from what they expected to be in facing the two. ¡°Does it sound like some kind of stubbornness?¡± Geom Woo-bin said so with a worried heart, but Goseobang and Galmapyeong did not waver. ¡°I know. But you have to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because kendo is our past.¡± It was like he didn¡¯t know. ¡°If the three of us fight, we will be able to easily kill the kendo twins. But our past shouldn¡¯t be that easy. If it¡¯s too easy, you¡¯ll think it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to pull out a nail that was easily nailed in the past?¡± ¡°Still, the marks where the nail was nailed will remain.¡± Finally, he heard the sound of fighting inside the house. Geom Woo-bin saw Go Seo-bang and Galmapyeong¡¯s bodies tremble. Goseobang and Galmapyeong, which he had glanced at, were also in a similar position to Geom Woobin. And squeaky! Eventually, the house collapsed with a sound. It was a strange thing that the three top-notch masters were fighting, but that shabby house had endured until now. The three took a slow pace towards the dusty place. There was no movement in the rubble of the building. The fact that even the kendo double chest doesn¡¯t move meant that the fight was over. ¡°Hey!¡± Goseobang and Galmapyeong threw away the building debris, regardless of who came first. As they moved the walls and lifted the posts, a board wobbled from within. Everyone stopped moving and waited for ¡®someone¡¯ to come out from under the board. ¡°You guys, my friend¡­ Do you want to see me die on a ten-pound plank?¡± At the voice of Oh Tong-soo, the two ran away and cleared the pile of boards. There was a water leak. He was covered in dust and covered in blood, but he was still alive. They grabbed the wastewater from both sides and moved it out of the building pile. In the meantime, Geom Woo-bin found the sign of the double-breasted sword. I can¡¯t feel their movements or breath, so they would remain corpses in that pile of buildings. ¡°Oh my gosh, those damn bastards leave scars on my body again.¡± ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Go Seobang¡¯s room ran to the river and wet his clothes with water and wiped the wounds of the head of Oh. He had six wounds on his arms, legs, shoulders, and thighs. The wounds were not fatal and fortunately, the depth was shallow. He had to wear a top as well as Oh Tong-su¡¯s blood-stained pants to tie the wounds together. After confirming that there was no life-threatening condition, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Tttttttttt! If you don¡¯t have the skills, you¡¯ll fall behind. Why do you come forward and become like this?¡± ¡°These guys, it¡¯s just me that¡¯s the best. If you were like you, it would have been better.¡± ¡°Because of a blind knife cut, only one mouth survived. Can you stand up?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± It made a lot of noise, but it moved pretty hard. ¡°Are you a slug? Get up.¡± Oh Tong-su then slapped Galmapyeong on the back. ¡°I would rather crawl than on your back. Ouch! A wound on his arm¡­!¡± Because of their persistence, they eventually moved slowly toward the Wuseon Manor. ¡°Sabaek, let¡¯s go first. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to die today.¡± ¡°Nope. Go for a walk or something. Come to think of it, is this your first time walking side by side like this?¡± Oh Tongsu bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for looking ugly.¡± ¡°No, I have come to respect the four qualities. It is not easy to accept the mistakes of the past with your whole body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a kick. You can¡¯t change the past. Perhaps in this way, mistakes of the past that we cannot bear will come. In all actuality¡­ That¡¯s scary.¡± Fortunately, he was able to face the past that came today. However, there was definitely a past in which Kangseo Samak had to kneel. A past that only asked for forgiveness. It was probably not only for Samak Gangseo but also for Blood Pungsa. In the past, even though Oh Tongsu alone won the kendo double chest, which was stronger than Samak Gangseo, and that was why he wasn¡¯t happy. Chapter 66 Go Seobang, who was walking silently, asked Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Sabak. Can we be good people too?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If you are already a good person, how can you become a good person again?¡± ¡°Oh my God, really good people will swear when they hear it.¡± ¡°If you are worried about whether you can be a good person, think that he is already a good person. Has he ever thought of that before?¡± When was Gangseo Samak? The three stopped walking and at the same time remembered the past. It seemed that he was just thinking about how to live a luxurious life while drinking with a pretty woman. Looking back on those days, it felt like living in a narrow, long cave, seeing only the narrow hole. If one were to go through that hole, there was such a wide world, and Samak Gangseo didn¡¯t even think to come out of that hole. Geom Woo-bin showed her smile towards them. ¡°Priests wouldn¡¯t have been so bad in the past. If I had been a really bad person, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change like I do now. And the mistakes of the past can¡¯t be helped. If the sins of that time return to the present punishment, is it any different? So, from now on, you just have to be careful and live your life.¡± ¡°What if the sins of the past are too great to bear now?¡± ¡°Ask the priests.¡± ¡°To the masters?¡± ¡°You are a Blood Lion. It¡¯s wrinkling in front of the pupa.¡± Samak Gangseo had no choice but to nod his head. After returning to the Oh Seon Manor, Kang Seo Samak treated Oh Tongsu and dealt with the work that was delayed. He couldn¡¯t get the job, so he had the workers do the work again, or broke the jar he was carrying. After such a disturbing day, Go Seobang went to the pavilion with a bottle of fraudulent liquor. He had never been so desperate for a drink like today. Why had he forgotten the past so completely? No, could he have forgotten? After all, living with a Blood Lion, it might be natural. When his cup was emptied for the second time, Galmapyeong appeared. He also had a bottle of wine in his hand. ¡°If you drink alcohol without snacks, you will be upset.¡± ¡°You are not like that.¡± ¡°To be deceived.¡± Oh Tongsu, who was lying in the hospital bed when their respective glasses were full, joined in. ¡°Men and horses! What if the patient drinks alcohol? The wound is fading.¡± ¡°If I just lie down, my stomach will burst and die before the wound heals.¡± Karma Pyung, who drank his drink at once, said. ¡°Did we do a lot of bad things?¡± ¡°Starting with Oryeon¡¯s skirt pulled up?¡± ¡°Then, while running away, the west got hit by the jjang stone thrown by you and Oryeon.¡± ¡°When the weather is cloudy, the back of my head still tingles. Mapyeong says that you are a watermelon frost, is it Mr. Na? You ruined all the watermelon farming, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Man, it¡¯s because you wanted to eat watermelon!¡± ¡°Did I have measles back then?¡± ¡°I thought you were going to die. I said I would grant a wish to someone who would die soon, but only Uncle Na was ruined¡­¡± They talked about something from a very long time ago, and as the years of memory passed, their words became less and less. ¡°It would be nice if the masters were there. Couldn¡¯t they have done a lot worse than us?¡± ¡°How do you compare to a pyramid like us? It¡¯s a bloodbath.¡± ¡°Still, thanks to Master and Saba, we won¡¯t die like kendo doubles. At least it¡¯s trash.¡± ¡°Right. If we didn¡¯t see each other for five minutes, we¡¯d still be living like kendo doubles.¡± ¡°Why did we live like that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You should also make good friends.¡± The three looked at each other¡¯s faces and sighed for a long time, then burst into laughter. ¡°It¡¯s good to have ugly friends like you!¡± ¡°It would have been better if there were masters too! Where the hell are they? There is no such thing as dog dung to be used for medicine¡­!¡± With that, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s voice interrupted Galmapyeong¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is dog poop?¡± Samak Gangseo, who was excitedly holding a glass of wine, froze. ¡°A drink by the pond on a moonlit night. The years are good.¡± ¡°Even the scammers we made up.¡± As they slowly turned their heads, a Blood Lion was caught behind their backs. It was definitely a situation where he had to fall apart, but it was nice to see his dead parents come back alive. ¡°Master!¡± After a month or so, they ran and embraced the Blood Lion. So, the one who was bewildered was the Blood Lion. ¡°Did these guys drink good alcohol?¡± ¡°Why are you here so late?¡± ¡°What happened? Will you be sentenced to death?¡± ¡°No! If something happens to Sabaek, are we drinking alcohol?¡± ¡°Yeah. Then we¡¯re half-dead by our hands. Oh Tongsu, you are already like that.¡± Samak Gangseo talked about what happened that day. Sperm was about to go out with a sigh that came out in the middle. ¡°What should we do?¡± Do Pyeong-su replied sarcastically. ¡°What do you do? Just living.¡± ¡°Yes? Like nothing happened?¡± ¡°The three of you killed the one who couldn¡¯t win even if they attacked, so you should live happily.¡± ¡®Of course!¡¯ A Blood Wind Lion was a Blood Wind Lion! ¡°These bastards are slowing down the execution time with such a frivolous thing. Hurry up and go to sleep.¡± The Blood Lion then went to meet Geom Woo-bin, and the remaining Samak Gangseo looked at each other¡¯s faces. When he saw two people with the same expression as himself, he felt reassured. ¡®I think I have to live with those two for the rest of my life.¡¯ As Geom Woo-bin said, they seemed to be friends after all. Geom Woo-bin woke up and got out of bed, and she was startled. The Blood Lion, who suddenly returned last night, talked about what had happened in Moorim. They lamented their incompetence, saying that they had only earned two thousand two hundred nyang, and ended with an oath that they would never fight each other again and destroy their house. And so, they occupied Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room for two examinations, but in the end, they did not return to their room. Geom Woo-bin left her room, avoiding the sleeping Blood Lions spreading here and there. It was a time when the morning sun was at its peak, but the inside of the manor was busy. The workers employed by Sehwa were clearing the rubble of the collapsed building. A middle-aged man who appeared to be in charge then asked Sehwa. ¡°How did the building become like this?¡± ¡°Were there any quarrels?¡± ¡°A little quarrel?¡± ¡°Yes. If not a little, but a lot, the entire Wu Seon Manor would have collapsed.¡± Sehwa found Geom Woo-bin and ran to him with a happy face. ¡°Did you say that the masters came last night? I didn¡¯t even know you came here to sleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to sleep without knowing.¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at the workers carrying the rubble of the building out of the manor, and she had a worried expression on her face. ¡°Why are you making that face?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something important in that wreck.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Box.¡± ¡°What about the contents?¡± ¡°The most precious thing to me.¡± ¡°You have to tell me what it is.¡± ¡°Secret.¡± Oh Tongsu¡¯s voice was then heard. ¡°I¡¯m curious because Sabaek-nim is blatantly saying it¡¯s a secret.¡± She drank late but was forced to get up early because the Blood Lion returned. ¡°Everyone has a secret. You know?¡± Of course he knew. He was particularly curious because it was Geom Woo-bin¡¯s secret. ¡°Oh! There it is!¡± What Geom Woo-bin had retrieved from among the rubble was a brown wooden box about two characters tall. Even in that difficult situation, she did not break easily and was fine with only scars. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± Shortly after Woo-bin, the sword with her box in his arms returned with a relieved expression, the Blood Lion appeared. ¡°Ahh! Why can¡¯t I see the death penalty?¡± ¡°Did you just go here?¡± ¡°Okay? Dress up a little bit this morning. I ran all day yesterday and I am hungry.¡± The Hangzhou Incident stopped talking to the Blood Lion about Geom Woo-bin. If it was a secret of Geom Woo-bin that even the Blood Lions did not know, he thought that it should still be kept. ¡®I¡¯m really curious. What is Sabaek-nim¡¯s secret?¡¯ ¡°Are you saying that the three workers in Ohseon Manor are Gangseo Samak? They said it was Yuyusangjong, and as expected.¡± So Ki-cheon said to Noh Dae-sul, who nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t they such bad people?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge people by their outward appearance. So Kang-ho¡¯s experience is important. Did you find out anything else?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°About Oh Seon-won and Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you monitoring Woo-bin hyung? I already told you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something that I found out by chance like this time, even if I didn¡¯t have to watch it?¡± Sogi Chun asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What does Master want to know? Why are you so interested in Jangwon Oh and Woo-bin hyung?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know yet.¡± ¡°What can I find out without knowing anything?¡± ¡°You know? Are you going to monitor Geom Woo-bin and report it to this master?¡± So Ki-cheon¡¯s answer came without hesitation for a moment. ¡°No. I never sell my friends.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°What I am curious about is why Wolhagiru no longer sells fraudulent liquor.¡± When he talked about the scammer, saliva dripped down the beard of the old man. ¡°After the original owner of Wolhagiru died, my son inherited it, and that son is an idiot. The owner has changed and the success rate of Dongnyang is zero, Young!¡± So Ki-cheon, who trembled all over as if in anger, continued. ¡°The owner is a chaplain, and there is no way for Woo-bin hyung to continue trading.¡± So Ki-cheon gave a particular strength to the word ¡®good.¡¯ ¡°Hangzhou without fraudulent spirits is an ignorant gyoza.¡± ¡°Do you have this disciple in Hangzhou? Although twenty-two. Was it the 23rd?¡± Noh Dae-sul lightly ignored So Ki-cheon¡¯s words. ¡°The amount of liquor that¡¯s the size of a chick¡¯s urine in the world¡¯s best gaekjak cup is not enough. Is there no way?¡± Noh Dae-sul let out a cry and looked into So Gi-cheon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have one close disciple with Geom Woo-bin of Jangwon Oh, who makes sagi-ju, but that guy is young¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t take more than one coin from Woo-bin hyung. That is our unwritten rule.¡± ¡°The unwritten rule is a bitch! For the sake of this master, you can ignore that much!¡± ¡°You are the one who told me to stick to the principle no matter what!¡± ¡°That principle did not speak of that principle! You were talking about human morality!¡± ¡°For me, that principle is that principle!¡± Noh Dae-sul, who was looking at So Ki-cheon with enthusiasm, abruptly stood up. ¡°Now that you are here, let¡¯s see how much the disciple¡¯s martial arts have increased.¡± ¡°Sir, Master¡­.¡± ¡°It is the principle of this master to find out the achievements of discipleship.¡± ¡®Damn it! I¡¯ll be sick for three more days.¡¯ ¡°Why are you making such a mysterious expression?¡± ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯ll go right now all!¡± At this, Oh Tongsu took a quick step towards Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room. But the closer he got, the more his heart swelled. Actually, there was no need to be nervous, was there? If Geom Woo-bin was in his room, he couldn¡¯t see the contents even if he wanted to. ¡®Why is this guy¡¯s liver so shrunken?¡¯ Oh Tongsu, who stood in front of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room, even self-harmful, spat out a cautious voice. ¡°Sabaek, are you inside?¡± No answer. Pounding! ¡°Sabaek, Master Do, and Master Jang are looking for you.¡± In addition to this, there was no response or popularity. Oh Tongsu swallowed a thick saliva. Geom Woo-bin was definitely not in the room. If she was enjoying the sewage, she could hear the sound of breathing in her erect ears. As usual, she would have just turned around. However, Oh Tongsu was unwittingly holding the doorknob. A foreboding feeling passed through her. Chapter 67 Druck! It was well lubricated and made almost no sound, but it felt like thunder in his ears. ¡®Don¡¯t be scared! You¡¯re just trying to see if Sa-baek is there!¡¯ Oh Tong-su crossed the threshold and checked for the last time. ¡°Sabak. It¡¯s going to go in.¡± No response to the ultimatum. Of course, it was empty. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room was as frugal as her personality. A bed, a desk, and a chair. One table and six chairs. Most of them were books, which filled the three sides of the wall. There wasn¡¯t much to look around. The box was quietly placed on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s desk. It was just picked up from the pile of buildings, and there was no lock in sight. If one were to open that lid, they could just get a glimpse of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s most secret secret. With that, Oh Tong-su approached the box as if someone was pulling it. ¡®I just need to open that lid!¡¯ ¡®No! Peeping into Sabaek¡¯s secret! Are you crazy?¡¯ ¡®Curiosity is human nature. It¡¯s just being true to your instincts.¡¯ ¡®Sabaek-nim didn¡¯t even want to hear our secrets! Of course, we have to protect it too!¡¯ Good and evil collided in my head, and it was a pain in the ass. Meanwhile, his hand was already approaching the box on the desk. He could feel the unique texture of wood on his fingers. For a moment, Oh Tongsu crinkled his fingers as if he had touched the ice. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! What am I going to do!¡± Oh Tongsu, who managed to come to his senses, hurriedly left the room. His heart was pounding as if he had done something he couldn¡¯t even spy on. ¡°Even if I kill, I won¡¯t be trembling like this.¡± Oh Tongsu, who murmured as if he had never killed a human in his entire life, wandered here and there in her manor and found Geom Woo-bin at the construction site of her forge. With that, Oh Tongsu rushed over and bowed her waist towards Woo-bin. ¡°Sabaek-nim, Master Do, and Master Chief are looking for you in the medicine room.¡± ¡°Huh. okay.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who answered, said to Gong Seong-tak. ¡°Can you make it?¡± ¡°Then! Do not worry. I will make you the strongest safe in the world.¡± ¡®You¡¯re making a safe?¡¯ It was clear that there was a safe to put the secret box in. Oh Tongsu. who had suffered alone, was distracted and kicked Jang Mandok five times in the buttocks during training. He came out after dinner and he asked Pyeong-su. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Uh, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking. What happened!¡± Old West also helped. ¡°You¡¯ve been weird all day today.¡± ¡°Not all day, but from daytime.¡± ¡°Anyway, are you acknowledging that it was strange?¡± Oh Tongsu let out a long sigh. ¡°Because of you, you should be able to concentrate.¡± ¡°Why Sabaek?¡± Oh Tongsu looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°That box that contains Sabaek-sama¡¯s secret. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± As soon as those words were finished, the eyes of the two boys lit up. ¡°So are you! I thought I was going to split my head the whole time thinking about it.¡± ¡°I have a headache¡­ Look here, I think I also have alopecia areata.¡± ¡°What is the secret of Sabaek-sama in that box?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s clear what¡¯s important. A while ago, Sabaek ordered a safe from Munju of Jincheon Ilhuman Gate.¡± ¡°To the safe?¡± ¡°Because it is.¡± ¡°What a great secret, even the safe.¡± However, no matter how much he squeezed his head, he couldn¡¯t predict something. The years he had been living weren¡¯t as old as Samak Gangseo, and he was only thirteen this year. How big a secret a thirteen-year-old must have. ¡°Ah! Perhaps!¡± With that, the two focused their attention on Galmapyeong. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The masters of the masters are demon gentlemen.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°You idiots. When you hear the name Demon Gentleman, you should immediately think of it.¡± With that, one thing popped up in the minds of the two who were about to get angry at Galmapyeong¡¯s Pinzan. ¡°The Demon Warlord¡¯s military service level!¡± ¡°Okay! What secret do you have other than that? He said it was the most precious thing to him, so that¡¯s the most likely. is not it?¡± The greatest magician in the world. Samak Gangseo was called that before becoming a Moorim, and even after a hundred years, a Moorim who was stronger than the Demon Gentleman may not appear. If such a person was a non-government officer, it was bound to be the most valuable not only to Geom Woo-bin but also to anyone. ¡°What if what¡¯s in the box is really the secret of a demon gentleman?¡± At Galmapyeong¡¯s words, Go Seobang made a bitter expression. ¡°How do you do what? Are you sure you¡¯re not coveting the treasures of Sabaek-sama?¡± ¡°Hey, are you crazy? It¡¯s just because it¡¯s so great.¡± Go Seobang then spoke in a firm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, you guys! Because if you do something stupid, you won¡¯t be able to pick up the bones of your masters.¡± What was in the box was truly the rank of the Demon Gentleman, and if one of them were to get caught coveting the secret, they would never be forgiven. ¡°Remember that greed leads to anger.¡± Perfect! ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you going to do with the wrong footwork you completed a month ago?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± With that, the old-fashioned man also sat down. ¡°Did you even make a new projection? The exhilaration fluctuates like a wave, so where are you going to use it?¡± Oh, the wound on the back of the head didn¡¯t heal, so he got hit in the butt and fell forward. Seeing such a Samak Gangseo, Do Pyeong-su kicked his tongue. ¡°Twitch! Even after we were away from the manor for a few days, we fell firmly. Don¡¯t even think about breathing through your nose until you do it right!¡± Samak Gangseo was truly exhausted. They had to crawl all the way to the room, exuding a sweet smell from their mouths as if they had been soaked in honey. ¡°This is pure¡­ It is because of you.¡± Galmapyeong and Oh Tongsu wanted to get angry at Go Seobang¡¯s words, but they didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. ¡°Because you have a dark heart¡­ ¡­ Did you come and go all day today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about blackness, it¡¯s about curiosity. Aren¡¯t you even sure if the box contains the secret money of the Demon Gentleman?¡± ¡°If you just open it, you will know for sure.¡± Go Seobang asked Oh Tongsu, who had spoken. ¡°Open it? Are you confident that you will just close it and come out if the Demon Warlord¡¯s military service level is in it?¡± ¡°Do I look like a thief to steal your treasure?¡± ¡°It is not for nothing that the term ¡°blindness of life¡± exists. Please, let¡¯s forget about your treasure. If I practice like today, I will die of bone disease.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not something we care about.¡± That was what he said, but curiosity didn¡¯t go away just because he made up his mind. Even in a dream, the box was floating around, and Oh Tong-su even had a dream that there was a secret weapon of a demon gentleman in the box. After breakfast, he was on his way to the training center when he heard Do Pyeong-su¡¯s voice calling out to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Execution! Come on, let¡¯s go to the pharmacy! It¡¯s time for the second decoction!¡± ¡°I see! Oh! I left my handcuffs behind.¡± ¡°If you miss the time, you will lose your medicine! Ah! They just came! Anyone, go to the execution room and get some old-fashioned handcuffs!¡± For a moment, Samak Gangseo froze. The opportunity to officially enter Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room had come. Oh Tongsu was the second. Geom Woo-bin and Do Pyeong-su, who disappeared around the building, turned their gazes to each other. ¡°Who¡­ Shall we go?¡± With that, the Old West came out. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Why are you?¡± ¡°Because one of you two can go and buy it.¡± Galmapyeong asked. ¡°Then you? Can you say that I didn¡¯t dream about the box of Sabaek-nim last night?¡± ¡°It was just thinking too much.¡± ¡°Just thinking about it a lot means that you can¡¯t be free from the mind.¡± ¡°Then the three of us can go together!¡± Eventually, they decided to go together. As they headed to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s residence, Sehwa called. ¡°Where are the priests going?¡± No matter how much he heard the name Sehwa¡¯s priest for them, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to Sabaek-nim¡¯s room to pick up the handcuffs.¡± ¡°Is it easy for the three of us to go? Did Sabaek even increase the weight of the Mukcheol handcuffs to a thousand pounds?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there are three or ten, the brother-in-law doesn¡¯t care, right?¡± ¡°Samak Gangseo has ten people. Just thinking about it is terrifying.¡± Sehwa left a joke that wasn¡¯t even funny and disappeared with his gunshot steps. After Oh Tongsu¡¯s sigh, Pinzan from the old west room followed. ¡°Whew!¡± ¡°Why are you sighing in relief? are you guilty? Let¡¯s go and come.¡± From the moment they entered the building where Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room was, they were careful even in their footsteps. Old Seobang, who grabbed the doorknob, said. ¡°You guys don¡¯t think about it.¡± ¡°You are doing well.¡± As soon as the door opened, the eyes of the three men turned to the desk. However, there was no box there. ¡°Uh? Were you there yesterday?¡± ¡°Where are you hiding?¡± ¡°Where are you hiding in this room?¡± The only door in the room was the entrance and exit. Of course, there was one spot that didn¡¯t stand out when he swung it. Galmapyeong picked up the handcuffs placed on the table. The heaviness of the wrist seemed to go out in just one day. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Goseobang turned around, the handcuffs of Mukcheol in Galmapyeong¡¯s hands fell to the floor of the room. Thud! The three of them were startled by the louder-than-expected sound. ¡°Ugh! What a mistake!¡± with that, Galmapyeong picked up the dropped handcuffs and quickly looked under the bed. The box was there. Oh Tongsu, who noticed Galmapyeong¡¯s intentions, asked. ¡°Are you there?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± If it were just the two of them, you might have seen the box under the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no room for compromise on the old West¡¯s face. ¡®Eww¡­ Missing such a great opportunity!¡¯ In the end, they ended up delivering the handcuffs without any accident. Since he couldn¡¯t sort out his dizzy mind, it was impossible for my training to go well. A ferocious time passed with the screams of Samak Gangseo and the screams of the Blood Lions all morning. The three men who made Samak Gangseo stand on their heads came to Yeonjun Hong. Sehwa, who was not controlled by Geom Woo-bin¡¯s curiosity about the box, followed the teachings of Jeon Yeon-hong as usual. ¡°Ho ho ho! If this is the case, our Sehwa will become the most expert in the Hangzhou incident, right?¡± ¡°Damn guys! Where do you put your alternative mind and practice? It¡¯s been like that since yesterday!¡± Sehwa then spoke after taking a deep breath. ¡°Sabaek-nim, the three of us are rushing to get the handcuffs. Priests are definitely weird.¡± ¡°All three?¡± ¡°Yes. He looked like he was going to some kind of battlefield.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who was watching Samak Gangseo, called the three of them. ¡°You guys come out right now!¡± As soon as the horse fell, Samak Gangseo jumped up and stood immobile in front of the blood lion. Kneeling was also quick. Do Pyeong-su watched ¡°From now on, I will not tolerate lies. The right to remain silent is also deprived. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then I will ask. What¡¯s the reason you guys are distracted these days?¡± With that, the atmosphere turned suffocating. There was not a single person in the world who could withstand the atmosphere created by the blood lion for a long time. In the end, the old book room, which could not last long, opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s because of Sabaek-nim¡¯s treasure chest.¡± At that answer, the Blood Lion looked puzzled. ¡°A treasure chest of death penalty?¡± ¡°The box that Sabaek-nim picked up in the rubble?¡± At Sehwa¡¯s question, the Blood Lion¡¯s gaze shifted to her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sehwa told the Blood Lion what Geom Woo-bin had said when he picked up the box. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure, but Sabaek said it¡¯s a secret, so I was curious.¡± With that, the Blood Lion¡¯s gaze returned to Samak Gangseo again. ¡°Did you guys see the inside of the box?¡± Chapter 68 The three of them waved their hands at the same time. ¡°If we had seen it, we wouldn¡¯t have lost our minds! I was so curious about what was inside that I couldn¡¯t concentrate!¡± ¡°Yes! Even if I was curious, I didn¡¯t hold back!¡± He didn¡¯t do anything crazy to bring up a story like a demon gentleman¡¯s secret. ¡°Is it because Sehwa can¡¯t stand the curiosity that the older boys can¡¯t stand? Pathetic bastards.¡± With that, he tilted his tongue toward Samak Gangseo and tilted his head. ¡°But what is the treasure of the death penalty? Do you guys know anything?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know there was such a thing with the death penalty, did you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it Master¡¯s military service level?¡± When the story came out, Samak Gangseo¡¯s throat shook violently up and down. ¡°Master, there is no way you can be a military officer. Did the master have time to make something like a secret service? And Master said that the most foolish thing in the world is to make a non-gongbi level.¡± The three of them nodded at the words of Geum Hong. ¡°It was. It¡¯s a martial art that I already have in my head, and I have to pass it on to myself, so why are you making a martial arts grade?¡± Seo Seok-san received Do Pyeong-soo¡¯s words. ¡°If there was an unofficial level, the death penalty would have informed us right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an unofficial level¡­ ¡­ What is it?¡± As the story of the Blood Lion continued to that point, Samak Gangseo was relieved. After thinking over and over, he came to the conclusion that he would be the lowest rank of the Demon Lord, but after listening to the Blood Spirit Lion, that possibility completely disappeared. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you had before you met us?¡± ¡°Before the age of eight?¡± It was a treasure before the age of eight. Samak Gangseo had been obsessed with the word ¡°treasure box¡± and ¡°secret¡± and suffered a lot of physical and mental suffering. How important would an eight-year-old¡¯s treasure be, and how great would it be to have a secret? ¡®This is what the saying ¡®don¡¯t know is medicine¡¯ means.¡± Unlike Samak Gangseo, who was frustrated, the curiosity of the Blood Lion grew like a snowball. ¡°What is the secret inside the box? Why didn¡¯t you even tell us?¡± ¡°You can ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a secret if you¡¯re just going to ask and let me know. And even if the death penalty has a secret, it must be a secret to us, so we know the secret, so you want us to tell you the secret? Why is the word secret used so much? Twist your tongue.¡± Rarely, there was truth in Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡± He was cautious about his proposal, but no one refused. Seo Seok-san just mumbled, ¡®It¡¯s a bit strange to see the secret of the death penalty secretly.¡¯ ¡°Then you go away. Even if we find out, we will never tell you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit like that, are you going to cut it off with a single knife? With an old-fashioned temper.¡± ¡°Is it time for the death penalty?¡± ¡°You want to see me right now?¡± ¡°You told me to take out the horns too quickly.¡± The Blood Lion then spoke to the Hangzhou Incident, who was standing there as he went to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s residence. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t following me, what are you doing?¡± Sehwa asked in surprise. ¡°Yes? Do you want to see us too?¡± ¡°You should see it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Even though the eight people lived in the manor, they moved cautiously, looking around like people who had come to steal. ¡°Look carefully to see if the death penalty is coming.¡± Oh Tongsu asked the Blood Lion who was about to leave the Hangzhou incident and enter the building. ¡°What should I do if Sabaek appears?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Sit down while screaming like your stomach hurts. It serves as a signal and gives us time to get out.¡± Jeon Yeong-hong stroked Do Pyeong-su¡¯s head. ¡°You mean our Pyeong-su has a weird brain structure that has a bad head but can roll his hair well?¡± ¡°The box is under the bed.¡± Seok-san¡¯s eyes narrowed at Oh Tong-soo¡¯s words. ¡°Did you guys go all the way to the execution room?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No. I found it by accident while picking up the fallen wooden handcuffs. How dare we¡­.¡± The Blood Lion entered the building without further digging into it. Seo Seok-san, who grabbed the doorknob, asked. ¡°Can we really do this?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s question was like putting a knife on his taut string. The will to solve curiosity was caught up in the string of morality when the situation came to be able to solve it. Although the Blood Lions were far from moral, the only exception was Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to secretly spy on the death penalty?¡± Seo Seok-san hit the head once more, and the most strongly desired Yeon Yeong-hong turned around. ¡°Yes, yes. What were we trying to do now?¡± They eventually withdrew without even opening the door. However, that didn¡¯t mean the curiosity was gone. ¡°Master, is this right for you?¡± Even at Sehwa¡¯s question, Geum Hong was staring at the empty space with a blank expression. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Judging by the expression on his face, it seemed that he was not good enough for proper training today. ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t only Geum Hong who put his mind to rest. The rest of the Blood Lions did not pay any attention to their training. ¡°When we were out of our minds, there was tremendous suffering.¡± ¡°If you are sad, please do it.¡± The Hangzhou Incident finished training early, exchanging murmurs and consolation. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the treasure chest of Sabaek-nim to the masters for nothing.¡± Oh Tongsu, who was muttering, saw a man in his mid-fifties snooping around the brewery and yelled at him. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± The man, whose face was heavily entangled, scratched her head with an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m a worker who clears up the rubble, but I don¡¯t know where the back yard is.¡± His hoarse voice sounded like that of an old man in his eighties. ¡°It¡¯s just a short walk to the gate from work, but you¡¯ve come too far.¡± ¡°I see. Hehe¡­¡± The man who walked away while shedding her pointless laughter disappeared from Oh Tongsu¡¯s memory. Do Pyeong-su then spoke to Galmapyeong, who was checking the state of alcohol and recording the date it was put in. ¡°How come things I don¡¯t like keep happening these days.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡± Do Pyeong-su wiggled his finger and called for Kalma Pyeong. ¡°There is an empty glass of wine in this jar.¡± It was impossible for Galmapyeong to notice that only one glass was empty from the large drinking jar that had a fever. ¡°Does it look the same to me?¡± ¡°You might think you won¡¯t know even if you steal a drink, but you can¡¯t fool this master¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Yes? The alcohol we drink is kept separately over there, so why would you steal eight liquors to drink?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you, who lack skills, made it.¡± Pyeong-su felt so unfair that she felt like she was about to cry. ¡°I only checked to see if it was really ripe, and I didn¡¯t drink a drop.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who was looking at such a galmapyeong, muttered. ¡°I am getting better at lying. Anyway, I warn you, be prepared when you run out of alcohol.¡± Galmapyeong was not the only one who suffered such an unfortunate incident. She fell into a gloom that was framed by both the Hangzhou Incidents. ¡°What kind of alcohol are you talking about? It looks the same to me.¡± At Oh Tongsu words, Galmapyeong responded. ¡°Yeah. Aren¡¯t you angering us for not finding out Sabaek-sama¡¯s secret?¡± The old man then responded. ¡°It won¡¯t be. There have been times when you have made a big mistake for a small mistake, but you have never made a mistake that is not there, right?¡± It was a fact that everyone in the Hangzhou incident agreed with. ¡°Aren¡¯t you really drinking one glass at a time? Priests maybe¡­.¡± Gangseo waved his hands at Sehwa¡¯s suspicious expression. ¡°Never stole! I swear by my balls!¡± He looked at Oh Tongsu, who Sehwa had shouted. ¡°Why do you put that on me!¡± ¡°Yes? Are you drinking?¡± ¡°The death penalty doesn¡¯t drink, do you have a cup of tea?¡± At that, Geom Woo-bin gladly accepted the invitation from the Blood Lion at a late night. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to have a seat with the priests.¡± There was a secret to the death penalty who smiled so innocently! The pavilion by the pond was always a good place to have a drink. The recent collapse of the building bothers them blowing dust off the rubble, but they were still there. The Blod Lions brought their own liquors, and a fragrant Yongjeong tea was placed in front of Geom Woo-bin. After talking useless chatter and drinking a lot of alcohol, Do Pyeong-su asked Geom Woo-bin in a soft voice. ¡°The death penalty, do you have any concerns these days?¡± ¡°No. Priests and cadets are healthy, martial arts training is going smoothly, and I like the new family members, so what should I worry about?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, you look tired these days. Do you have any secrets that you can¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°What is the secret between me and the priests? Indeed, there may be priests.¡± Rather, the prickly side was a Blood Lion. ¡°These are things that the death penalty would rather not know than secrets. Hahaha!¡± Seo Seok-san, who had a dry smile, made a suggestion. ¡°Execution. I¡¯m bored of drinking too, would you like to make a bet with us?¡± ¡°What bet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about guessing what everyone is asking.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t get it right?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be honest with you. Without a single lie.¡± ¡°Yes, I like it. Who will do it first?¡± With that, Do Pyeong-su came out coldly. ¡°I will ask the death penalty first. What¡¯s my favorite color?¡± Jeon Yeong-hong asked Do Pyung-soo with a bewildered expression. ¡°Do you have a favorite color? You know nothing but red for blood and blue for sky?¡± ¡°Why is this? I am a person with tastes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s white.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s mouth widened at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, how did you know that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you. Were you there?¡± ¡°When studying, the black ones are the letters and the white ones are the paper.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I hated writing so much, so I liked the blank paper, and naturally I came to like the color white.¡± ¡°You know me so well! The death penalty loves me too!¡± Seo Seok-san, who wants to be moved with Do Pyung-soo, also asked. ¡°Then what¡¯s my favorite color?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pale yellow.¡± ¡°Wow! How did you know that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s skin-colored and similar.¡± Geum Hong clicked his tongue. ¡°Ttttttttttttts! You are.¡± ¡°Respect the tastes of others. Heh heh! The death penalty is so interested in me. I love you too.¡± Everyone asked about the color, so Jeon Yeong-hong joined as well. ¡°The death penalty, what about me?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law¡¯s favorite color is black.¡± ¡°What? She said there are people in the world who like black!¡± ¡°She is a dark-hearted woman!¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words stopped Do Pyeong-su and Seo Seok-san from being teased. ¡°My sister-in-law likes black. It¡¯s because of the stars. The sky has to be all black to see the twinkling stars. That¡¯s why the sister-in-law Yeon, who prefers to hide herself and make it stand out rather than glitter, is a good person.¡± With that, Geum Hong hugged Gum Woo-bin, who was sitting next to her, with an emotional expression. ¡°Then what¡¯s Mandok¡¯s favorite color?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who glanced at Jang Man-dok, spoke. ¡°Pink.¡± ¡°Yes? Pink? Pink like that of an azalea?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does the boy like that color?¡± ¡°Priest Zhang said that men are pink.¡± ¡°How did you know that Mandok likes pink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written on your face.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, Geom Woo-bin answered all the questions posed by the Blood Lion. She should have asked a more difficult problem, but when the Do Pyeong-su brought up her color story, she was swept away and everyone asked the same question. Still, there were no complaints. She said that the fact that Geom Woo-bin knew her Blood Lion¡¯s favorite color meant she loved them that much. However, that feeling didn¡¯t last long. It was because of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question that followed. ¡°Then do you know what color I like?¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s gaze stopped from Yeon Ji-hong to Jang Mandok, and then to Seo Seok-san and then to Do Pyeong-su. They then flinched every time they received that gaze, and no one answered. ¡°Red!¡± As soon as Do Pyeong-su came out, he roared. ¡°I got it right!¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± Chapter 69 How many colors were there in the world? Could one guess with just one shot? Do Pyeong-su, who was suddenly disappointed, was crushed and the eyes of the other three fell down. Geom Woo-bin knew all the colors that the four of them liked, but none of the four of them knew the taste of Geom Woo-bin. She said, ¡®You didn¡¯t know so much about her death penalty. It was our lack of affection.¡¯ Seo Seok-san¡¯s cautious voice pierced through Geum Hong¡¯s self-harm. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡± ¡°Purple!¡± ¡°Pyeong-su, you stay still!¡± ¡°Huh.¡± There was no sign of sadness in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s slightly smiling face. Good death penalty! ¡°My favorite color is¡­ It¡¯s gray.¡± Everyone was surprised. Gray was a rare color that people liked as much as aloe vera liked black. ¡°Why do you like dull colors so much?¡± Seo Seok-san stabbed Do Pyung-su¡¯s side with his elbow. ¡°You like the death penalty.¡± ¡°Ah! There are also Mandok who like pink. I¡¯m curious though¡­.¡± ¡°You know what? If you mix the white that the Do Priest likes, the Black that the Yan Sisters like, the pale ocher that the West Priest likes, and the pink that the Zhang Priest likes, you get gray. Since then, the gray has gotten better.¡± Closing her mouth, the Blood Lion looked at Geum Woo-bin. She didn¡¯t even think that she could be that reason. Until now, they believed that Geom Woo-bin cherished, loved, and cared for more. However, she was Geom Woo-bin, and she was invisible, and she loved the Blood Lion much more. Tears flowed from Do Pyung-su¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t accuse anyone of beating a boy. Even alchemy. ¡°Then I lost the bet, so I have to be honest with all of my questions. First of all, the samurai!¡± Hyeonmyeon-hong, startled, immediately asked with a look of anticipation. ¡°The death penalty, what do you want to know? You seem to know everything about me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hey, how do you know? I don¡¯t know this yet. When and with whom did you kiss for the first time?¡± ¡°Yes? Execution! Excuse me for such a question to her lady! Especially if she is only thirteen!¡± ¡°What is the excuse for an old granny! It¡¯s a promise, so keep it! When?¡± Seo Seok-san asked more excitedly. ¡°Never tell you guys!¡± Jeon Yeong-hong sent a message to Geom Woo-bin, and Geom Woo-bin made a surprised expression. ¡°Is it that fast?¡± ¡°I was a little precocious.¡± Seok-san was upset. ¡°Execution! This is a foul! I have to say it! Not a sound!¡± ¡°I made a promise to the death penalty, not to you!¡± ¡®Great! I will only inform the death penalty! Death penalty, ask me a question.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin made a worried expression for a moment, and then she asked. ¡°Who is the woman Priest Seo has met the most or still loves?¡± ¡°Yes? That¡¯s too much¡­.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t there be many women you love the most?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°I promised to be honest.¡± Yeon Jeon Hong spoke with a dissatisfied face. ¡°Does that man have any love for a woman?¡± ¡°There is. There is no one in the world who has a greater love than a priest.¡± Seo Seok-san, who had been contemplating, finally said one name in full tone. ¡°Okay? I see.¡± ¡°Uh? Death penalty, do you know the name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You must protect the priest¡¯s secret.¡± Geum Hong was disappointed, but he couldn¡¯t keep up. The place they had prepared to learn about Geom Woo-bin¡¯s treasure chest turned into a fun place. In a corner of the Oh Seon Manor, the sound of laughter did not cease until late at night. ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys stole alcohol. But obviously alcohol is disappearing little by little.¡± The Blood Lion felt unsure, but he didn¡¯t know anything about the anti-juicing incident, so it was frustrating. Oh Tong-su then spoke cautiously. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural evaporation?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Find out what happened in three days. That is your job.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There was no confidence in the voice of the Hangzhou Incident answering. How did they know why alcohol was disappearing without them noticing? ¡®Who is stealing so little?¡¯ If alcohol was gone, that would be the only reason. However, was it possible that there was a person who could sneak into this yongdamhohyeol-like ohseonjangwon and steal alcohol? ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that someone secretly steals and drinks from Oseon Manor¡¯s workers?¡± Samak then nodded at Sehwa¡¯s words. Although the foundry was locked, there are plenty of people who could unlock it without a key. ¡°From today, let¡¯s take turns standing on the nightstand.¡± Geom Woo-bin then woke up from his bed. Jang Mandok was watching. She practiced water lilies. Seok-san was also watching. she ate All the Blood Lions looked at his chopsticks. Jeon Yeong Hong watched with a sharp gaze that he would even understand his dream. He didn¡¯t know it would be so burdensome to see someone constantly watching from waking up to going to bed. In the end, Geom Woo-bin summoned the blood lions. ¡°Priests, why are you watching me all day?¡± At that, Do Pyeong-su jumped. ¡°Are you monitoring? Never did that.¡± ¡°You were watching.¡± ¡°Yes. I was watching.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surveillance.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Go? Are you feeling uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Great.¡± ¡°We just wanted to know the death penalty.¡± Geom Woo-bin looked at the Blood Lion and asked. ¡°Is there something you want to know but can¡¯t ask?¡± Geom Woo-bin had an amazing talent for reading people¡¯s minds. Hyeonjeong-hong decided to ask the question honestly. ¡°A treasure chest of death penalty.¡± With that, Geom Woo-bin looked bewildered at first, but then she turned to him once more. Oh! ¡°Have you heard of the sajils?¡± ¡°I wondered what was in that box, and I thought we knew everything about the death penalty, but I was shocked that it had a secret.¡± Geom Woo-bin scratched the bridge of his nose with an embarrassed expression. ¡°What¡¯s in the box is my treasure, but it was a bit embarrassing to tell the priests.¡± ¡°What? What has the death penalty to shame us? I saw all the naked bodies.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you blushing for?¡± Seo Seok-San then gave a pincup to Hyeon-Hong. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t tremble and stay still! Death penalty, so what is the treasure in that box?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a bit difficult to say, so I¡¯ll show you.¡± They moved to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s room. Do Pyeong-su spoke as he watched Geom Woo-bin take out a box from under her bed. ¡°If it is a treasure, hide it deeply.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a treasure only to me.¡± With that, Woo-bin put the box on her table. ¡°I was going to show you when this box is full.¡± The Blood Lion¡¯s curious gaze was focused on the box with the lid open. ¡°This¡­.¡± She tried not to, but she couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment that appeared on her face. Inside the box were only a few old or dirty bits and pieces. ¡°Is this a death penalty?¡± Do Pyeong-su lifted up an unadorned leather pouch. The heavy crab had contents, and it was a hermit according to the rattling sound. However, there was no way that a hermit, weighing about fifty nyang at most, could be Geom Woo-bin¡¯s treasure. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t you remember this bag?¡± Hearing the question, Geum Hong looked at his pockets in surprise. It was a common pocket that you could get anywhere in the market if you went to the market. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°This is what you gave me when we first met at the top of Gumbong Mountain. He told me to go to the guest cup.¡± With that, he remembered. ¡°Did you ever have this?¡± ¡°This is the first gift I received from my sister-in-law, how do I throw it away? And this is¡­.¡± The next thing Geom Woo-bin picked up was a bundle of loquat strings. Geom Woo-bin cherished the loquat string that was worn out and not new but had to be thrown away. ¡°I think it came from the pipa that priest Seo first taught me.¡± ¡°At that time, you even covered your fingers.¡± ¡°There is some blood here. And remember this broken blade?¡± With that Do Pyung-soo scratched his head as if hesitantly. ¡°My mistake broke it, and the death penalty was wounded.¡± ¡°I was a little hurt, but that same day the priest almost died by the other priests. ????¡± Geom Woo-bin smiled as if he remembered that time, and the next thing he pulled out was a gag made of leather. ¡°When I first entered Daeseong Rasu, I was in so much pain, so priest Jang gave me to hold her in her mouth.¡± With that, Geom Woo-bin continued her words as she put her items back into her box. ¡°The most precious treasures to me are the priests. So, of course, these items that can be remembered with the priests are also treasures. Now, it¡¯s been a while so I can all remember, but just imagine when this box is full after a very long time. There are things that you can remember at once, memories that come to mind after thinking for a long time, and maybe even things you don¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t want to forget all of us. And so, I made this memory box. It will be interesting to open this box together in about thirty years or so. Yes?¡± Geom Woo-bin had always conveyed her joy and emotion in ways that the Blood Lion never thought. She was right about what Hwa Jeok-san said. ¨DIt would be undesirable to have an eight-year-old kid at that age as a big brother, but you will find out when you live together. She knew that the child was full of ambassador-type qualifications. There was no better metabolite in the world than Geom Woo-bin. As if embarrassed to show her box, Geom Woo-bin kicked the Blood Lion out of the room. ¡°Now that you know everything, don¡¯t watch anymore and leave.¡± The Blood Lion who left the room was unable to speak his words for a while. Geom Woo-bin, who seemed to be better today than yesterday, and tomorrow would be better than today, was a new existence every day. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can live without the death penalty now.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Jang Mandok quietly rubbed his back. ¡°By the way, who gave the rosary in the corner of the box?¡± They all just looked at each other¡¯s faces. ¡°Well, it must also be a memory of us. Hmm, shall I make a treasure chest from today too?¡± In response to the words of Jeon Yeong-hong, the other three said, ¡®Me too! Me too!¡¯ He seemed to have fallen asleep. Even though he slept during the day to stay vigilant, it was not easy to endure the time he always slept. Sehwa started stretching with a yawn, and the door to the brewery opened and an old Seobang entered. ¡°It¡¯s shift time. Wasn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°If there was something special, Onjangwon would have known everything?¡± The four people in the Hangzhou Incident stayed up all night like that. But in the end, that day too, the alcohol decreased. This time, the amount was so large that even a non-Blood Lion could recognize it. ¡°How did the alcohol disappear after you stopped by?¡± While the Hangzhou Incident was bewildering, Seo Seok-san came in. Seo Seok-san could guess the situation just by looking at their blank faces. ¡°Did you drink again?¡± ¡°Yes. Even though I was vigilant, I couldn¡¯t keep my drink.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that alcohol disappeared when you guys stood up?¡± ¡°Of course. They even marked the amount of alcohol at night. See this here.¡± At that, the wine barrels piled up in the brewery were lined with white gold next to them. ¡°This time, a lot has disappeared. It means that the perpetrators are getting bolder¡­.¡± Seo Seok-san said as he left the brewery. ¡°Two days left.¡± ¡°Yes? Aren¡¯t the masters helping you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think our pupil is incompetent enough to catch a thief.¡± He wanted to show them their competence according to Seo Seok-san¡¯s belief, but there was no way. All they could do was stand upright, vigilant, in the best way they could think of. Of course, not all four of them could stand up straight. ¡°Ugh! I fell asleep on this.¡± As Oh Tong-su shook his head and chased after sleep, Pyeong-su came in to take a shift. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°If something went wrong, the manor would have turned upside down.¡± However, despite the extraordinary circumstances, the manor was quiet. Once more, all the alcohol was gone. Chapter 70 This was by no means a housekeeper¡¯s job. Anyone who could steal alcohol by avoiding their eyes while standing vigilantly must be at least a few steps above the anti-juicing incident. Nevertheless, the Blood Lion was paralyzed across the river. He only made the heart of the Hangzhou Incident shrink by saying that there was only one day left. ¡°Now we really need to take special measures.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the non-breaking night our special measure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I must ask for help.¡± ¡°Help? Is there anyone who can help us?¡± Go Seo-bang grinned. Noh Dae-sul shot the wind through a gap that was only an inch wide. With his eyes wide open, the late West, who was standing still, took a blood transfusion and buried his chin in his chest. ¡°It is a pity that we have to leave these treasures behind.¡± The old wine, which had cleared the ceiling boards, landed on the floor of his foundry. Old West will wake up exactly half an hour later. Noh Dae-sul muttered as he opened the lid of the jar containing the ginseng liquor. ¡°The scammer is a magician, a magician. To make a beggar steal.¡± The stinky smell of ginseng oozing out made me salivate whenever I sniffed it. ¡°Have a drink first.¡± It was time to open a small porcelain cup with his handle and just about to dip it this week. Kung! Kung! Suddenly, there was the sound of a dog barking. It did not appear to be a dog at the Oseon Manor, who disguised himself as a rubble-clearing worker. However, all of a sudden, it was a dog noise? As soon as a feeling that something was wrong hit the back of the head, the door of the brewery slammed open. ¡°Hey, you thief!¡± It was Sehwa who jumped in with a sharp sound. He had heard the little girl rant, but he was not in a position to argue. The old man hurriedly kicked the ground. He was caught, but it was simply not a matter of running away from them. However, Noh Dae-sul was ignoring the anti-juicing incident too much. Chiririk! A pile of memorization poured out towards the roof that the old art was about to breakthrough. The memorization was so strong and fast that it was impossible to guarantee that self-defense will endure. The old liquor reluctantly fell to the floor and was soon met with a sword swung in front of his face. ¡°Haw!¡± Another knife fell from the back of his head to avoid him by bowing in surprise. He couldn¡¯t afford to look at the circumstances around him. The only way he could back out was to keep his neck from falling. However, in the place where the old wine had retreated, there were tall pots of sage-juju. The pedestal that hit Noh Dae-sul¡¯s butt was pushed back and the jar fell. ¡°Ouch! No!¡± Galmapyeong and Oh Tong-su, who were attacking, burst into shouts, but they could not save the falling pot. Wow! With a loud sound, a bloody scammer drenched the floor of the foundry. Taking advantage of the embarrassment of the Hangzhou Incident, Noh Dae-sul kicked the ground with all his might. Again, Sehwa¡¯s memorization flew in, but he was able to beat it enough because he was already preparing. The memorabilia hit by Tagubong scatters in all directions, and Noh Dae-sul began to climb up the roof safely. ¡®Damn it! The open ark is being chased by Gangseo Samak. What disgrace is this!¡¯ Of course, Samak Gangseo couldn¡¯t be the opponent of Noh Dae-sul if it was confronted head-on, but it was Noh Dae-sul who had to run away now. He flew ten sheets in one breath, and the moment his feet touched the ground, his voice was heard. ¡°When did openness turn into a band of thieves?¡± Noh Dae-sul, who stopped tall, turned around. In front of him stood four men with a bright moon above their heads. They were the four evil spirits who were the best masters of Moorim and also the first madam of Moorim. ¡°Master! Did you catch the thief?¡± Except for the old Seobang, who was sleeping, three and four dogs ran up to him, and Jeon Yeong-hong said. ¡°You guys go in.¡± ¡°Yes? However¡­.¡± ¡°Did you tell me to go in?¡± At the cool voice, the Hangzhou Incident took the dog and disappeared. The Blood Lion and the old man stared at each other for a long time. Because of that tension, the moon also hid among the clouds. Finally, with a long sigh, Noh Dae-sul opened his mouth. ¡°Long time no see. Hehehehehe!¡± Do Pyeong-su then groaned. ¡°Are you laughing? You bastard! How did you know that you came in and stole your breath?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t come in by crawling, but I came through the roof proudly. And I¡¯m not a beggar, I¡¯m King Cho, King Cho.¡± Seo Seok-san, who had read the excited Do Pyeong-su, asked. ¡°When did you know we were here?¡± ¡°How many years has it been?¡± ¡° But the fact that the rumors didn¡¯t go out means that we didn¡¯t tell anyone about us.¡± ¡°You seem to be quiet, but there¡¯s no need to scratch and make crumbs.¡± ¡°Then there won¡¯t be anything to say about it in the future?¡± ¡°Why would I go to a place full of scammers? Hehe!¡± At this, the Blood Lion turned his gaze to the foundry with an open ceiling. ¡°You just need to come over and ask for a drink.¡± ¡°Then you would have?¡± ¡°You think you wouldn¡¯t?¡± The old man smirked. ¡°A Blood Lion? Are you really Blood Lions? The blood lions I knew were the ones who, when asked for a drink, would throw memorabilia or wield a sword.¡± With regards to this, he said, ¡°There is no need to say that we are different from what we were then. Anyway, as long as you keep the secret that we are here, Moorim will continue to be quiet.¡± ¡°Well, Moorim is not as quiet as you think, but I understand what you mean. Then can I go?¡± Seo Seok-san said as Noh Dae-sul¡¯s ass fell off. ¡°You poured dozens of guinea pigs and broke the foundry?¡± ¡°Did you forget the help I gave you when you found the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°I remember it didn¡¯t help at all.¡± ¡°No, of course, you didn¡¯t find the Demon Gentleman in the open, but you did your best anyway, didn¡¯t you? You said you¡¯d pay for the help too.¡± Do Pyeong-su then asked. ¡°Are you going to play with this?¡± ¡°If I lose, it¡¯s a loss, not a profit. There were thousands of open disciples who moved at that time. Hungry, how hard it is to make him move.¡± In the beginning, he didn¡¯t intend to pay the price that Noh Dae-sul said, but that was what happened, so he had no choice but to do it. One couldn¡¯t even ask the beggar king to pay for the drink anyway. The most important thing was that Noh Dae-sul snuck around Oseonjangwon. ¡°I get it. With our former debt and the fraud you poured out today, our¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice interrupted Seo Seok-san. ¡°Uh? Are you the old man who drank from me a long time ago?¡± Geom Woo-bin then approached him with a friendly expression. ¡°Five! That good guy Then he drank well. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll have to go and see you later.¡± ¡°Are you going to run away?¡± Noh Dae-sul, who was about to turn around, had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Are you running away?¡± ¡°You messed up our foundry. Aren¡¯t you supposed to make amends?¡± ¡°Humm! It has already been discussed with your masters.¡± In particular, Noh Dae-sul gave strength to the word ¡®master¡¯, so he looked into the eyes of the Blood Lion and Geom Woo-bin. There was a high probability that Geom Woo-bin was a disciple of the Blood Lion, but it was not certain yet, so he was trying to see the reaction. ¡°Yeah, we owed that beggar a while back, so we cleaned it up¡­.¡± This time, Seok-san¡¯s words were cut off. ¡°It is the four of you who owe me, not me. Isn¡¯t this part of the drink my share?¡± With that, the Blood Lion was embarrassed by Geom Woo-bin, who suddenly became strict. ¡°No, of course it is.¡± ¡°Then, even if the eight-half is filled with the old debt, I should receive my share of the percentage. Lord.¡± With the last title, it was announced that Geom Woo-bin knew the true identity of Noh Dae-sul. ¡°Haha! Your disciple is so daring.¡± ¡°They say that the information on opening up is the best in the world, but it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Are you not a disciple of the Blood Lion?¡± ¡°Yes. My master is a demon gentleman.¡± Go away! The old man¡¯s chin was missing, and the Blood Lion held his forehead. Geom Woo-bin couldn¡¯t figure out why she had to reveal her identity to her old liquor. ¡°I, really¡­ ¡­ Are you saying that you are a disciple of the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°And the four of you here are priests.¡± The surprised expression gradually returned to normal, and a smirk broke out. ¡°I was surprised. The little guy is pretty good at lying. At the very least, I almost forgot about it. Does it make sense that you are the death penalty of a Blood Lion? It is a fact known to all Moorim that the Demon Gentleman did not accept the Blood Lion as a disciple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the information power of openness is poor.¡± ¡°Openness may not be the best in the world, but information power is the best!¡± The saliva fried with the excitement of old wine splashed right in front of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s feet. ¡°And let¡¯s say that our opening missed the information that the Blood Wind Lion became a disciple of the Demon Warlord! Things like that happen, too! But how can you become a metabolite of a blood lion!¡± ¡°Because I became the first disciple of the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Under! Just because he quickly became a disciple, the Blood Lion recognizes it as a metabolite? Those madoos who made Moorim tremble in fear? What kind of madou are those madads! If the Demon Gentleman accepted someone as a disciple first, he would probably quietly dispose of the first disciple and bury it, and then fight amongst themselves over the place of the great ambassador!¡± Noh Dae-sul, who later realized that his words were too frank, added more. ¡°Well, what I said with malice¡­ is not Aren¡¯t you going to get angry at this level of gossip?¡± Old alcohol slowly raised his public power. You have to bounce as fast as you can if you¡¯re driving. Also, the momentum of the Blood Lion was unfavorable. He seemed to have cried at the thought of being teased by a young boy. ¡®That¡¯s why people who think they¡¯re scary live a long life.¡¯ Fortunately, Seo Seok-san didn¡¯t attack right away but spoke first. ¡°It is intolerable to be rude to us. But if you insult the death penalty any more, you die.¡± ¡°What, what? buy¡­ execution?¡± Do Pyeong-su pointed to the back of the manor with his thumb. ¡°Continue being rude to the death penalty. I¡¯m going to use the old beggar over there as a kindling fire.¡± The old man could assure him that now was the most chaotic of his ninety-five years of life. ¡°Are you kidding me now? Is that kid really your death sentence?¡± ¡°When the death penalty says death, why do you ask if it¡¯s the death penalty?¡± ¡°You should ask! The blood lion killed that little boy¡­!¡± The Blood Lion¡¯s momentum grew wild as if it was going to tear its skin. If Geom Woo-bin hadn¡¯t stopped him, the tough beggar¡¯s life would have ended on the spot. ¡°Priests, be patient. They say that a crime committed by ignorance is not a sin.¡± ¡°It is a sin to not know about the open ark without knowing other people.¡± ¡°Okay! I think I¡¯m sinning! to the Blood Lion Does it make sense to have a thirteen-year-old ambassador?¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s smirk seemed to be ridiculing Noh Dae-sul. ¡°I am free to believe or not believe in the Ark, but my debt to me is never free. Should I tell you the amount first? I just stopped by the foundry and found that there were exactly thirty-two broken jars. Thirty bottles of Sagi sake come out in one jar, so it¡¯s nine hundred and sixty bottles. Yes, how do I get the retail price? I¡¯ll give you a special delivery price. Well¡­. I did a rough calculation and it came out to be nine thousand two hundred. You said that the eight percent is paid by the priests¡¯ debt, so the remaining two percent would be exactly three thousand eight hundred and forty nyang. With the tail removed, I only get three thousand eight hundred.¡± After a moment of silence, Noh Dae-sul then asked. ¡°Are you really asking me to give you three hundred and eight hundred hermits? To this beggar king?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the king.¡± ¡°Are you still there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a king.¡± The Bloody Lion, who saw it with an absurd gaze, was chatting, such as, ¡®I like the death penalty head.¡¯ Noh Dae-sul then untied the front of the jacket, revealing his bare skin. ¡°I have no money. Just fill it up.¡± Sreung! A dagger came out of Do Pyeong-su¡¯s back dance. ¡°The death penalty, would you like me to stab you?¡± ¡°Cutting the debtor¡¯s stomach is a last resort.¡± ¡®It¡¯s a Bloody Lion¡¯s death sentence because it¡¯s so horrific!¡¯ ¡°Can you pretend you don¡¯t know what the ark has done?¡± Chapter 71 The old man snorted out a laugh. ¡°Are you going to make a claim for the opening? So, do you think you¡¯ll say ¡®yes¡¯ and give you money in the open? Are you aware of openness being used too sparingly?¡± ¡°If there is a rumor that the open ark came to someone¡¯s house at night and stole, then vandalized and fled, what would the dongdos of Kang-ho say?¡± ¡°Are you stealing? I just stole a little bit of alcohol and drank it! If that¡¯s considered stealing¡­¡± ¡°Is there a rule at the top that says not to steal during the open rules? A beggar¡¯s job is to beg, not steal. It was set as a very important rule to prevent the temptation of the hungry disciples, but since the ark has violated it, which disciple will follow that rule in the future?¡± Since it was the right word, there was no room for a good gibson old-fashioned artisan to dig into it. In such a case, it was best to walk out like a beggar. ¡°Okay! Ask for a drink at the opening and spread the word to Moorim! Then I¡¯ll be talking around the neighborhood that the Hangjuseon here in Oseonjangwon is actually a Blood Lion and that Sojuseon is the great type of a Blood Lion!¡± It was, of course, a threat that must be overcome. However, Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even blink an eye. ¡°Please. He also thinks about what happened after the rumor that priests were here spread throughout Moorim.¡± No matter how terrifying the Blood Lion maybe, some people with a long-standing relationship in the past would eventually come to them. At first, there were only a few people, but as the number of people were to get entangled, the number of people increased, and it was self-evident that a huge snowball filled with blood will attack Hangzhou. At this, Do Pyeong-su said. ¡°The Open Ark is trying to create a blood stream in Moorim. He talked like the last bulwark to protect the justice of Moorim, but it seems that¡¯s not the case.¡± Geum Hong received those words. ¡°It¡¯s like all beggars¡¯ gatherings. They make a fuss because they are friendly, and if they are caught stealing, they threaten them.¡± ¡°Hey, are you the first to threaten¡­.?¡± ¡°And I am not ashamed to be a disciple of the Demon Gentleman. No, I¡¯m rather proud. Being the metabolite of a blood lion is the greatest fortune in my life. I want to let the world know, but because of the priests, I have been patient and if the ark spread the word, I would be grateful.¡± Noh Dae-sul¡¯s shoulders drooped when the number he believed would work didn¡¯t work. ¡°I have no real money. If a beggar is like a beggar, wouldn¡¯t there be no squash?¡± Since the threat did not work, he turned to begging, but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s heart did not turn. ¡°If you ask me to pay you back a huge sum of 3,800,000 nyang right now, I look like a thief. Well, the thief is the ark. How many days would it be?¡± ¡°A million¡­ Work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. If you don¡¯t pay it back, I¡¯ll charge you for the opening.¡± ¡°How does a beggar get such a huge sum in three days?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t happen within three days, I won¡¯t even be able to give you a million jobs, so you have to come up with something. Still, the name is the open ark. cadet! Who should I charge for my bad sleep today?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who stretched out, then went back to his room. Noh Dae-sul, who was gazing at Woo-bin, then asked the Blood Lion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys acting as a priest of that little boy by some kind of weakness?¡± ¡°Master! Master!¡± Oh Tong-su took the knife and ran to Jang Mandok. ¡°Here in the three-choice Hoeryonghahu of the Beongangdobeop. When I move like this and then move on to this movement, it feels strangely cut off. Why is this?¡± Jang Mandok, who was quietly handed the sword, showed the demonstration slowly. Oh Tong-su nodded loudly when he moved his elbow to explain why the motion stopped with his body. ¡°Ah! I see. thank you! I will continue to train my disciple!¡± Oh Tong-su, who greeted the others, ran to the training center, and Jang Mandok also went his own way. ¡°Hey! Master Jang! You¡¯re resting because your back hurts, so why did you come out?¡± Go Seobang, trembling with fuss, ran to the old man in his seventies. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight twist in the back, Commander.¡± ¡°Still, you have to be careful at that age.¡± ¡°Workers have to pay their monthly wages. At this age, where do you spend an old man like me at such a generous price? So we have to work harder.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If you hear Jang Joo, feel sad. I won¡¯t tell you to stop until you die of old age, so go ahead and rest. If I notice someone who is ill at work, Lord Jang, I will be displeased.¡± Go Seobang took the old man and headed towards the gate. Noh Dae-sul, who was sitting in the pond¡¯s pavilion, shook his head. ¡°How did a Blood Lion teach a disciple and Samak Gangseo become such a good person? I don¡¯t know what kind of harmony this is.¡± With that, Noh Dae-sul decided to stay at Ohseon Manor for three days given by Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I wish I had come and asked for a drink from the beginning, but I had a hard time of it.¡± Looking at the atmosphere of Ohseonjangwon, he thought it would be okay. In fact, he had an idea when he came in to steal alcohol. He thought that if he did not get caught, it would be fine to drink and drink. In all actuality, he didn¡¯t think it would be that bad if he was to get caught. Since he had a connection from the past, at least the Blood Lion wouldn¡¯t hurt him. And so, when he confronted the Blood Lion, he was determined to find out why he was living and breathing in this Hangzhou Wushen Manor. Whether they were the old Blood Lions, or whether they changed for some reason. However somehow, he had the opportunity to observe the Blood Wind Lion for three days. ¡®It certainly seems to have changed.¡¯ It was not only the outward behavior but also the eyes themselves, which had changed. When he went to search for the missing demon lord, the Blood-spirited Lion even exuded a deaf voice in his eyes. When their voices were low, even the old-fashioned art had to hold their breath. However, the current Blood Lion was just like a middle-aged (unpleasantly) owner of a brewery. In a way, it also suited them well with the nickname of the Hangzhou Saship. ¡°Are you really living here quietly?¡± At that time, Galmapyeong came with a teapot. ¡°I brought alcohol since broad daylight because I was told to serve tea.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you. I saw last night that your projections are quite good. I think Samak Gangseo Yi Moorim is underestimated.¡± Do Pyeong-su then waved his hand with a shy expression. ¡°No. I used to be a Thunder Naked who didn¡¯t know anything. It was only when I met the masters that I became more like a human being.¡± ¡°It seems that the Blood Lion is teaching his disciples well. How about Geom Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Why Sabaek-nim?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there something frankly annoying to have a thirteen-year-old kid over fifty years old as his boss?¡± ¡°This one¡­.¡± In an instant, the impression of Galmapyeong, who was a good person, changed into an expression that came to mind when people were to think of Samak Gangseo. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be treated as a guest, stop.¡± ¡°What did I do¡­.¡± ¡°If you are a guest, you have to respect the owner like a guest, and if you spit on the owner¡¯s face in the owner¡¯s house, you should fight. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I cursed some kind of Geom Woo-bin¡­.¡± ¡°You were a lucky little boy! If you don¡¯t know who Sabaek-nim is, you wouldn¡¯t know, if an acquaintance says something about a little boy, that¡¯s an insult! Is it all about an open ark? How just!¡± Galmapyeong, who was about to turn around, took the car he had brought back. ¡°No, but it¡¯s a bit disrespectful to give and take, isn¡¯t it?¡± Noh Dae-sul, who was treated as a master wherever he went, was taken away from the car he had received at Oseon Jangwon. Even the dung of a flying pigeon fell on the back of his foot. ¡°Hey, that pigeon!¡± It certainly looked like Jeonseo-gu, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Oseon Jangwon raised such things. Judging by the fact that Yeonjun Hong came with a smiling face, it must have been that he had seen pigeon poop. ¡°The open ark of the world has come and lost its shape.¡± ¡°Why is that kid¡­ No, are you giving your life to be loyal to your ambassador?¡± ¡°Because he is a good person. I¡¯d like to ask a thirteen-year-old if that¡¯s possible, but if we¡¯re together for three days, we¡¯ll find out.¡± ¡°You will know once I leave this manor.¡± ¡°If you act like you are now, you won¡¯t be able to leave? Being used as a kindling for the forge in the backyard won¡¯t end as a threat.¡± He was curious about Noh Dae-sul but secretly asked a question that he otherwise could not have asked. ¡°How¡¯s the Demon Lord?¡± It had taken a long time for her to get an answer. ¡°He is dead.¡± Similarly, he had thought so, but when she said she was dead, she couldn¡¯t believe it. The death of the first person in the world, who had a Blood Lion as his subordinate, left a strange ripple in the heart of Noh Dae-sul. ¡°The gift that my father left for us when he passed away is the great hyung. To be honest¡­.¡± Geum Hong then whispered. ¡°I like the ambassador better than Master.¡± ¡°You must have a childish taste¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want to be used as some sort of kindling?¡± ¡°It seemed that Geom Woo-bin has some magical power to attract people. Even my disciple couldn¡¯t use her four limbs if it was Geom Woo-bin.¡± ¡°Your eyes are better than your master¡¯s.¡± ¡°You guys have really changed. To be honest, the nickname ¡°Blood Wind Lion¡± didn¡¯t even suit you guys. I was never a bad person before.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that an open ark assessment of us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason the Demon Gentleman, who was your master, was also named Gentleman at the end. You guys weren¡¯t that different from the Demon Warlords either. A little more radical and tenacious, unforgiving, overusing hands¡­.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t commit an unfair murder.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have to kill him, but if he did, that would be an unfair murder.¡± ¡°Five! How could such a sound come out of Minachal¡¯s mouth! I guess it¡¯s time for me to die.¡± ¡°Whenever I want to kill someone, I always think of the death penalty. What would he do? So there¡¯s a lot less to kill. Not much, but almost gone. So it¡¯s free too.¡± ¡°You guys really think of Geom Woo-bin as a great ambassador.¡± Jung Hyeon-hong then stood up and said, ¡°Pay back the money.¡± The old man was a very busy man. If you were to pick the three busiest people in Moorim, the one who will be there for 100 years was the open ark. However, Noh Dae-sul left everything behind and stayed at Oseon Jangwon. It was not that he couldn¡¯t pay the money. No matter how much of a beggar he was, he could not get just three thousand eight hundred, but thirty-eight thousand. However, he wanted to watch Blood Lion and Geom Woo-bin a little more. And so he spent his time drinking tea when he served it and drinking it again when he served him alcohol. ¡°Please eat!¡± The food was served on a large round table. There was a rotating part in the middle of the table, and nine chairs were seated around it. It had always been a true feast as if there was a motto that they did not spare themselves in eating. The scene of a peaceful meal was like watching a small clan. Jang Mandok tried to put the fish in front by turning the round part in the middle. Then, Do Pyeong-su grabbed a table that turned around. ¡°Mandok, are you trying to eat your eyes? Today is mine.¡± As Jang Mandok used his power, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s power also increased. ¡°Then it breaks.¡± At the words of Geom Woo-bin, Jang Man-dok held out his hand. The fish left the plate and was sucked in by Jang Mandok. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the only way to watch it. The fish stopped in the middle when the water was spread out in the air without losing the map. Even the slightest mistake in power control would break the fish into powder, but it exquisitely stopped in the air and trembled. However, the chopsticks of Seok-san, the closest to the fish, moved. Suck it! The fish eyeballs that were removed by the chopsticks went straight into Seo Seok-san¡¯s mouth. ¡°This bald horse is cowardly!¡± ¡°Creep!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± There was a lot of clamor and food in the mouth came out, but no one said anything. Noh Dae-sul thought about it as he intervened in that laughter. ¡®Is this a Blood Lion? Now people really will say that I am senile.¡¯ Chapter 72 After three days, Geom Woo-bin and Noh Dae-sul sat face to face. It was now time for redemption. ¡°Three thousand eight hundred nyang?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you plan on getting that money from me in the first place?¡± ¡°Why would I give up that huge sum?¡± ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t interested in money in the first place.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here for three days, don¡¯t you? The worker¡¯s monthly salary must be paid or eaten, and the house is also broken, so we need to fix it. It¡¯s not just one or two places where the money goes.¡± After taking a sip of tea, Noh Dae-sul smiled. ¡°Looked good. Obviously, the Blood Lion has changed. Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted me to know while you were here?¡± If it was not anyone else and the open ark has a crush on the Blood Lion, it would be of considerable strength in case of emergency. Geom Woo-bin, who was watching the old-fashioned art, said: ¡°Money.¡± ¡°Your intentions have been fulfilled¡­.¡± ¡°Please give me some money.¡± At this, the old man¡¯s face was distorted as if he was about to cry. ¡°Are you really going to take money from me? Even looking at Kichun¡¯s face¡­.¡± ¡°Like. It¡¯s also strange to say ¡®money and money¡¯ to beggars.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s a non-owned sample.¡± ¡°Then I will ask the Open Ark.¡± ¡°What¡­ does that mean?¡± With that, Geom Woo-bin placed a silo on the table. It was the silo that was contained in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s box. ¡°I want to know what it was and who owned it.¡± He didn¡¯t recognize old liquor right away, but he promised he would. The commission fee for a job with no guarantee of success was 3,800 yen, although it felt expensive, but it was well worth the investment. After Noh Dae-sul left, peace returned to Oseon Jangwon. The wreckage of the collapsed building was cleared and the roof of the broken foundry was repaired. In addition to this, the blacksmith was completed. ¡°A sign language!¡± Gong Seong-tak, who quickly showed him a piece of herbivore, ran to the blacksmith without hearing an answer after the question, ¡®Can you remember?¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who gave a belated answer, went out to the yard after practicing sign language for half an hour. ¡°Sabaek! I¡¯m going to go to the Giru construction site!¡± Geom Woo-bin waved his hand to Se-hwa, who left with a bright expression. peaceful days Like Geom Woo-bin, the other people in Oh Seon Manor were also living a satisfactory life. In particular, what makes Sehwa feel good is that Oseongiru was gradually taking shape. The money given by Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion was sufficient to make a large and splendid giru that was incomparable to the previous anti-horror giru. Oseongiru couldn¡¯t be the biggest one due to site restrictions, but he was confident that he would make it the most beautiful one. Success was guaranteed as the fraudsters would be exclusively supplied there. Sehwa arrived at the construction site without being able to open the light beam. The three-story building boasted a majestic appearance and glistened in the sunlight. ¡°Sister!¡± The person who called her and ran to her was her right-hand side. Behind her were Yegi Jinha and Calligrapher who would work when the staff was completed. ¡°I made some snacks for the people who will work.¡± Jin-ha was treated with good medicine by a good doctor and was completely healed. Hope was a better treatment than any medicine, so the brilliance of the past was revealed. ¡°Girls. Did you really have snacks delivered?¡± ¡°Then why did we come?¡± Woo-hyang-i had a bewildered expression, and Jin-ha and Seo-ye were glanced around the construction site. ¡°Mister! There should be one more pedestal! Haven¡¯t you seen the blueprints?¡± With that, he heard the voice of Kwak Bong, who had become almost an expert while living in a construction site, from the second floor. ¡°We¡¯ll start from the second floor.¡± Jinha and Calliye quickly entered the construction site. Seeing their backs, Sehwa clicked his tongue. ¡°What do you like about that teddy bear? Ttttttttt!¡± ¡°What? Did you two like Kwak¡¯s older brother?¡± ¡°You live together, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re paying attention to the wrong things because they don¡¯t have enough days to practice just by practicing.¡± ¡°Shut up. That is the power to live.¡± Then, suddenly, a sharp voice was heard and Jin-ha¡¯s body leaned outside the railing on the second floor. Sehwa tried to blow her body away because she was in a position to avoid falling, but there was someone who moved faster than her. Kwak Bong, who jumped out of the second floor, hugged Jin-ha first and then fell lightly to the floor. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jin-ha, reminded of her face red, spit out her mosquito sound. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The workers who saw the scene applauded with exclamations. ¡°Because I knew you were a hangout person after all!¡± ¡°Great! Nice!¡± Kwak Bong had a strange, sullen face, and a visitor came to see him. The man in his mid-thirties had the impression of a scholar with a well-groomed beard. ¡°I want to see the manager.¡± All eyes were focused on Sehwa. The man who approached her politely greeted her. ¡°I¡¯m Hwang Seo-min, the new general of Wol Ha-ru.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Sehwa, who will become the general of Oh Seon-gi-ru.¡± Sehwa didn¡¯t think she was the owner of Giru. Like Oh Seon Manor, the owners of this giru were Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion. ¡°Did the governor of Wolhagiru come all the way here because of a fish man?¡± Because there was salvation, Sehwa¡¯s voice was not good. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I came from Beijing, so I¡¯m going to visit Hangzhou and say hello.¡± ¡°It would have been better to just pass by here. The Wolhagiru will soon be destroyed because of our Oseongiru.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh! You have great confidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance to look for another job.¡± Sehwa saw three women standing behind Hwang Seo-min. With dark makeup and beautiful faces, it was immediately recognized that they were high courtesans. Compared to those courtesans, Woo-hyang, who brought snacks, looked like a woman from a woman¡¯s house. ¡°You are pretty.¡± ¡°These children are also from Beijing. Soon you will see why Beijing is Beijing.¡± ¡°You will soon understand why Hangzhou is Hangzhou.¡± Sehwa¡¯s expression was full of confidence from start to finish, and Seo-min Hwang didn¡¯t like it. After a rough greeting, Seo-min Hwang came out and Sam-goo, who was waiting outside, quickly caught up. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°The cost was higher than expected because the tube did not move easily.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thirty nyang.¡± Hwang Seo-min¡¯s impression was wrinkled. ¡°You mean you used thirty hermits to move a few officers?¡± It was five times more expensive than expected. ¡°It was difficult to find an official to bribe because everyone expressed displeasure because it was related to the manor Oh.¡± When it came to money, one could see the power of Hangzhou and Suzhou ships by seeing the officers who flock to them avoid them like flies that smell of dung. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush, but you have to be sure. We have to somehow stop Oseongiru from opening the door. That¡¯s because it is something that Daein Hwang is particularly concerned about.¡± ¡°Run away?¡± To Zhuge Sega¡¯s surprised question, Zhuge Sega casually answered. ¡°You can¡¯t marry that skinny guru.¡± ¡°Then you can just say no!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said many times that I don¡¯t like it, but it doesn¡¯t work. So this time, you have to show it by action.¡± Jegal-hoon took a deep breath and said, ¡°Originally, running away is something that no one knows about.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were rules for running away. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving the house, so keep in touch with Woobin. Do you guys sometimes write letters?¡± ¡°Are you going to Oseonjangwon?¡± ¡°Yeah, if this pretty older sister suddenly comes to visit, she might get a heart attack for Woo-bin because she¡¯s surprised.¡± Jegal-hoon then cast a suspicious look. ¡°After¡­ Forced marriage is an excuse, aren¡¯t you just running away to see Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Want to see? Can you help?¡± ¡°Why would I ruin the future of my favorite friend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that!¡± Raising his hand, Zhuge Sega turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going, so if my parents find it, they say they don¡¯t know.¡± She ran away like that, and Jegal-hoon had no choice but to throw Jeon Seo-gu to Geom Woo-bin. ¡®I¡¯m sorry if I only send Aemuldan.¡¯ As he was reading a letter from Jeonseo-gu, Seo Seok-san asked him from the opposite side. ¡°The death penalty, you see something different?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Your expression looks strange.¡± ¡°Hoon-i sent me the recipe for the famous Hwatang.¡± ¡°Five! If it¡¯s a masterpiece, isn¡¯t it a food that is said to clear the head that comes down to the vision of Jegalse?¡± ¡°Yes, Zhuge Sega is also coming.¡± ¡°Yes? Are you the daughter of Zhuge Sega?¡± ¡°I ran away¡­. Well, anyway, the gift should be appreciated.¡± ¡°Is that gift a masterpiece soup or a Zhuge Sega? Or both?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Zhuge Sega like a gift?¡± Seo Seok-san wrapped his arms around Geom Woo-bin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The death penalty, a woman is always a gift to a man.¡± ¡°Are you buying a kite?¡± Seo Seok-san, who was trembling, said like a sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t Geumhongi a woman?¡± ¡°Then what am I?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s body stiffened, startled by the sudden voice. As she turned her head, Geum Hong, glaring at her with her arms crossed, came into view. Geom Woo-bin spoke as he loosened Seo Seok-san¡¯s arm wrapped around her shoulder. ¡°Priest Seo. I suffer.¡± ¡°Sa, death penalty, if you just go¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this thunderbolt just hit me alone. Do not destroy the building.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s scream was painfully heard in Woo-bin¡¯s ears, the sword moving away as she walked away. The Zhuge Sega has finally arrived at the peaceful Oseonjangwon. Oh Tong-su was the first to meet her. ¡°Hey! I heard you were coming. Isn¡¯t that Zhuge Sega, the golden jade leaf of the Zhuge Sega?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you have Woo-bin?¡± Zhuge Zhuang Li wore the mask of Josin, and Oh Tong-su also lied. ¡°Yes. The owner is waiting for you.¡± The Blood Lion thoroughly became an anti-scourge ship, and as he showed Zhuge Sega, Geom Woo-bin had to act as their nephew. During her training with Seo Seok-san, Gum Woo-bin heard the news of Zhuge Sega¡¯s visit. ¡°The death penalty, you must never use names like this. Just call me Zhuge Sega.¡± ¡°Is it because of the distribution in Moorim, or is it because Zhuge Sega is a woman?¡± ¡°Both. In some cases, the name sister works, but it is not Zugal. Be as mature as possible.¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like an adult, you are already called a grown-up.¡± As soon as Geom Woo-bin entered her yard, Zhuge Sega ran with great speed. ¡°Woo-bin-ah!¡± He had to dodge her quickly, as if she stayed, her attack would wallow her land with her. Zhuge Sega, embracing her empty void, bouncing in front of her, pouting his mouth and looking back. ¡°I was drenched in sweat. I¡¯m afraid it will stink if I ask.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I love the smell of sweat!¡± At this, Yeon Ji-hong suddenly stopped between the two of them. ¡°A guest has come to the house.¡± ¡°Uh? Hello, Aunt!¡± Zhuge Sega hugged Hong. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Did you run away?¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t usually go out of the house, so I ran away and had nowhere to go. I¡¯m really glad that I have Mr. Oh. Maybe I had to live in a hut in the mountains. I hate bugs so much, the thought of it is terrifying. Hehe!¡± After looking at the palm of her hand, who was talking in a natural way, she finally smiled. ¡°Is the manor large? I think it¡¯s bigger than Zhuge!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your Moorim nickname, Seoljunghwa? As cold as a flower blooming in the snow.¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s all a scam. It wasn¡¯t that I was deceived, it was that I was deceived by my brother. Are cold girls popular? Do you know how tired it is? Every time a customer comes to Sega, my facial muscles cramp. Now that I can¡¯t change it, I also like the nickname Seol Jung-hwa.¡± Zhuge Sega, who had moved to his seat, quickly folded his arms around Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Have you missed me for a while?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you just make it sound good? I have come such a long way.¡± ¡°You ran away and had nowhere to go, didn¡¯t you? Why did you run away?¡± Due to the limitations of the correspondence to Jeonseo-gu, details were not written. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry a skinny master who is five years older than me. So I mean¡­.¡± Zhuge Sega said with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°You just marry me.¡± Chapter 73 ¡°Am I right now?¡± Geom Woo-bin blinked and turned his gaze to Seo Seok-san. As if Seo Seok-san was also bewildered, she was smoking a tantrum. ¨DGeum Hong-ah, am I really out of touch, or is she being cruel? At this, Seo Seok-san and Yeon Ji-hong exchanged messages. ¡°I¡­ You know I¡¯m thirteen, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m 18 too. It¡¯s a good age to get married.¡± Suddenly, Geom Woo-bin remembered Jegal-hoon¡¯s Jeon Seo-gu. When he asked why she sent the recipe for the famous painting soup¡­ It seemed that the reason was really because of Zhuge Sega. ¡°Cadet! I¡¯ve come a long way and I¡¯m tired. Will I have a room? It could be next to your room. It¡¯s a bit like we¡¯re still sharing the same room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geom Woo-bin made his mind that he had to give his own room. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Geom Woo-bin hurriedly ignored the room she had prepared, and she led her to the farthest room. As a result, it became a simple room with only a bed, a table, and a small library. However, Zhuge Sega didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Good. Will you always wake me up to eat? If you don¡¯t wake up, put it in your mouth. It is my iron rule that I never skip meals.¡± He was so tired that he slept for two days. When he woke up to eat, they asked him to bring it like a sleep talker, and when he brought it, the rice was emptied cleanly and only the empty bowl was brought out. Oh Da-rae, who served as the attendant, thought it was the first time she had such a comfortable boss. As she came out with her empty bowl, a passing Geom Woo-bin asked. ¡°How about the Zhuge Sega? Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable to live with?¡± ¡°I slept all day, so I couldn¡¯t hear a voice.¡± ¡°How about a meal?¡± Oh Da-rae showed her empty bowl to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°You¡¯re doing it little by little.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it hurts, so that¡¯s okay.¡± Geom Woo-bin turned around and let out a sigh of relief. She was forced to accept, but she was a rather annoying guest than I thought. Because of her, all the characters in her manor had to be careful of her words and actions. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of a way to get it back¡­.¡± For some reason, the thought that the recipe for the famous painting soup would not be expensive ran through her head. Zhuge Sega lived quietly as if there was no one. He had no choice but to be quiet because he had only a few waking hours in the day. He ate breakfast and swung around the manor, talked for a while with Gum Woo-bin, then went to sleep, woke up at lunch to eat, and when he met a Blood Lion, they chatted and fell asleep. After spending three days like that, some workers did not even know that a guest had arrived at the Oseon Manor. After lunch, Oh Darae went to Zhuge Sega¡¯s room with fruits and tea for dessert. ¡°Girl, have dessert.¡± There was no answer, so I carefully opened the door, but he heard a low snoring sound. He has only eaten half an hour and was already asleep. He even wondered if he had a disease of sleeping too much. Oh Darae was putting a tray on his table when Zhuge¡¯s palm broke. ¡°Uh? Did you bring something to eat?¡± ¡°Yes. I prepared some tea and some leeks.¡± Zhuge Sega, rubbing his eyes with a yawn, got out of bed and sat down on a chair. ¡°Thank you. I will eat well.¡± Oh Da-rae thought that Zhuge Palm-ryeo was very strange. He was like that, he just slept and didn¡¯t do anything special, he then ate all his meals like that¡­ Surprisingly, the Zhuge Palm didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of flesh. In addition, Moorimmae was polite and not like a woman. ¡°Is there anything that makes you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°What is inconvenient? I love it so much that I think I will live here for the rest of my life.¡± Zhuge Sega spit out the story that would have been terrifying if Geom Woo-bin heard it. In fact, he was thinking that he would like to serve him for the rest of his life if he was such a comfortable boss. As Zhuge Palm was peeling the red lychee, Oh Da-rae said cautiously. ¡°Girl, I have a bit of mucus in my eyes.¡± From Zhuge Sega¡¯s eyes rubbing his eyes, a drop of mucus of a considerable size fell. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s king! Are you there again?¡± ¡°Yes. A little bit on the inside of the left eye¡­.¡± Only then did Oh Darae realize his mistake and added his words. ¡°Can I heat the bathwater?¡± Zhuge Sega waved his hand. ¡°it¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Zhuge Sega, who was left alone, looked out the window. The garden filled with warm sunlight seemed like the most peaceful space in the world. It was good weather for a walk. Zhuge Sega, who had eaten both tea and lychee, got up, pushing the empty plate to one side. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Then he dug into the duvet. After taking a sip of tea, Do Pyeong-su then asked Jeon Yeon-hong. ¡°Why did that kid really come here? It¡¯s so strange that he came because he had nowhere to go. Is the death penalty really the purpose?¡± When he first came, he thought he was clearly aiming for the ambassador, but seeing that he came and lived, it seemed that he came to eat for free and sleep well. ¡°I will find out.¡± The three of them had puzzled faces at the words of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Catch him, torture him, and ask him what?¡± The three nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good way.¡± Geum Hong then sighed. ¡°What is a good method? How come you don¡¯t think like this?¡± Do Pyeong-su murmured as he looked at the outgoing Geum Hong. ¡°Why do you get angry when you say you¡¯re going to do it?¡± Ignoring the protests of the three, Yeon Ji-hong went to Zhuge Sega¡¯s room. He was surprised to see him and asked Oh Darae, who greeted him. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhuge?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably sleeping?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was convenient because you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else¡­ ¡°I get it.¡± After sending Oda-rae in, Jeon Yeong-hong knocked on the door. Zhuge Sega¡¯s voice, full of sleep, was heard from inside. ¡°If the sky doesn¡¯t fall, I¡¯ll just cut it.¡± Geum Hong opened the door and poked his head inside. ¡°Am I trying to give you a good view?¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± When Geum Hong arrived, Zhuge Sega forced himself to stand up. A patient who had been seriously ill for several years seemed to be moving. ¡°What kind of sight is it?¡± ¡°Follow me and you will know.¡± It was on the roof overlooking the blacksmith¡¯s smithy where Yeonjun Hong took Zhuge Sega. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful scene that can only be seen at this time.¡± Where her gaze stopped, there was Seong-tak, who was quenching with her top off. ¡°Wow! Look at those muscles! There are many people in our Sega who have mastered the martial arts, but I have never seen such sassy and delicate muscles!¡± ¡°Right? It looks like you¡¯ve stripped all the bear¡¯s hair.¡± ¡° Oh Seon Manor is heaven, heaven, I say.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°No one interferes. Even if I roll around in bed all day, no one nags. There are no guests, so there is no need to wash up, and when you wake up, you can enjoy this view. How could it be more perfect than this?¡± Geum Hong then took out a portable tea canister from his pocket and poured tea into a cup with a lid. ¡°There is even the most delicious tea in the world.¡± It was the car that Eun Bi-yeon took care of when they parted. As he was in Zhuge, he was able to drink a lot of tea, and when he tasted the Zhuge Sega, his eyes widened. ¡°What car is this? Oh my gosh! How can tea taste like this?¡± ¡°I told you. It is the most delicious tea in the world.¡± When Gong Seong-tak changed to a large hammer and quenched it, it seemed that the muscle would break through the skin at any moment. Zhuge Jong-ryeo, who was looking at him, said: ¡°Can I just keep living here?¡± ¡°Are you ready to continue living?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m shy too. There has to be a good reason for that.¡± ¡°A good excuse?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± After thinking for a while, Zhuge Sega spoke. ¡°Originally, I was going to ask Woobin to marry me. But now that I¡¯ve been there, I think it would be much better for me to get married.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell if he was serious or joking just by looking at his face. ¡°I¡¯m serious?¡± ¡°Of course. You have such a pretty aunt. Aunt, how are you so pretty? I hardly ever wear makeup. Were you in the first place? Can I call you my sister?¡± ¡°What about your sister? I hate it when others see it. Ho ho ho!¡± ¡°Oh! After waking up today, I need to go to the market.¡± ¡°Why the market?¡± ¡°I came all the way to Hangzhou, but I have to see the city.¡± Zhuge Sega raised his arm and sniffed himself. ¡°I don¡¯t think it smells. Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± ¡°Then we can just leave. I¡¯m tired of washing. Hehe!¡± ¡°Are you just going to the market to see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go buy some books.¡± ¡°Why a book?¡± ¡°Woo-bin likes books. She might be a westerner, but she has to look good when she can. I will clean this up.¡± At the same time, the quenching of Gong Seong-tak was finished, and the Zhuge Sega went down the roof without any regrets. Even though he hadn¡¯t washed it, the clothes Odarae gave him were clean. After he yawned profusely, he left the room and Sehwa was waiting for him. After watching Sehwa for a moment, Zhuge Sega clapped her hands. ¡°Ah! Are you your aunt¡¯s disciple? The name is¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Sehwa. I will guide you through the city.¡± ¡°Really? that is great. I was very worried about getting lost. Hehe!¡± ¡°But you want to go out like that?¡± Zhuge Sega, who had roughly trimmed his hair by hand, put a furoshiki over his head and under his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this messy enough?¡± He wanted to say that he built a new house on his head, but Sehwa, who was not in a position to nag her to wash, just nodded. The first place Zhuge Sega stopped by out of town was a bookstore. ¡®Still, Zhuge¡¯s women are different. He kept his books close even after running away.¡¯ After walking around the musty-smelling bookstore for half an hour, Zhuge chose 20 books. ¡°What books do you buy so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a novel. Especially this author¡¯s novel is amazing. I love writing scenes that I love really well.¡± Because they had bought in bulk, the owner was happy to take care of the delivery as well. After leaving the bookstore, Zhuge Sega went into the confectionery store opposite him. She made a beautiful flower by choosing from all the colorful sweets in her box. A satisfied expression, as if he had everything in the world, appeared on Zhuge¡¯s face. ¡°I won¡¯t be bored in bed for the next full month. Hehe!¡± That meant I won¡¯t go back to Sega for a full month¡­ ¡®Looks like he¡¯s going to live in a manor at all.¡¯ Even if it was hard to see a person¡¯s face, it was tiring if one should have a secret to hide. ¡°Can you go to the manor alone? I have to go to the place where the girder is built.¡± Palmer Sega, who was taking out a cookie and muttering, clasped Sehwa¡¯s arms. ¡°Unni, can I take a look around?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything to see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to go get a drink anyway, so what does that matter?¡± Sehwa had no choice but to take Zhuge Palm to the construction site. ¡°Uh-huh! Whether there is a person in charge or not, if an official has to stop the construction, what do you have to say?¡± When Sehwa went inside, one worker was stunned in front of the three officials. ¡°I¡¯m in charge, what¡¯s going on?¡± The official looked up and down Sehwa. ¡°A woman?¡± ¡°Does the construction have to be stopped because a woman is in charge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, the documentation is wrong and the construction is halted while we fix it.¡± ¡°What documents?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sehwa then spoke, suppressing the anger that was about to explode. ¡°There is no stopping the construction unless it is an official document.¡± ¡°Do you dare to disobey the commander¡¯s orders?¡± In fact, if one had to try to set up a fish farm at a construction site, one can catch hundreds of pods. That was why he always paid bribes on coffins for big projects, and Sehwa also spent ten hermits to put money here and there. It was partly thanks to Oh Seon-won¡¯s fame, but it was also because of Sehwa¡¯s back money that so far there had been no obstruction of the coffin. In other words, Sehwa thought that if a government official was now arguing, there was a high possibility that something else had intervened. ¡°Where did you tell me to disrupt the construction?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Tell us, and we will fix it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Saying that your work was wrong¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make things you can¡¯t take responsibility for. For just a few pennies!¡± ¡°You dare frame us as corrupt officials! I was trying to get over it¡­.¡± Bang! A board flew and locked itself in the wall with a loud sound, and the officer¡¯s face was right next to it. ¡°Hey, what is this¡­?¡± Zhuge Sega¡¯s words penetrated through the stuttering officer¡¯s voice. ¡°It looks like they are money-loving officials, but since there is no way for such people to have an eye, it won¡¯t be resolved if I tell them who I am, right?¡± With that, the officers flinched at the woman¡¯s words, whose face was half-covered with a strange cloth. ¡°Just wait for a moment.¡± Chapter 74 Zhuge Sega, which flew away, disappeared from view in an instant. ¡°Hey, what is that girl?¡± Although he was dressed like a madman, the sight of Kyunggong vanishing in front of his eyes was astonishing. Sehwa then spoke to the confused official. ¡°I think you guys are in trouble?¡± ¡°Why us?¡± ¡°If you wait for a moment, you will know.¡± Sehwa didn¡¯t even know what Zhuge Sega was going to do. However, he would not have disappeared without meaningless talking about the time. Things were a little loose and he was very lazy, but he was not an idiot. The official could not persecute Sehwa because he was confused, and in the meantime, some parts passed in an instant. ¡°The mail-order man! You are a really tall person, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not very high, but I¡¯ll probably be able to handle the things you ask me to do.¡± Zhuge Sega then appeared with an astonished voice. Behind Zhuge Sega, was an official who appeared to be in his early fifties. The three officials who saw him quickly bowed their heads. ¡°Meet the mail order adult!¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you Kwak¡¯s housewife? Are you the corrupt official you spoke of?¡± ¡°Ah, no, boo¡­ It¡¯s not corrupt¡­.¡± Zhuge Sega stopped the stuttering housewife Kwak. ¡°It¡¯s corrupt. I was ordered by someone and tried to stop the construction by making a point.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a rant¡­.¡± Housewife Kwak¡¯s words were cut off again this time. ¡°Where are the documents that ordered the construction to be stopped?¡± Housewife Kwak, who was about to say something, immediately lowered her head. ¡°Sorry. There is not.¡± ¡°Are you trying to stop construction work that has been officially approved without official documents?¡± With that, he politely bowed to Zhuge Sega. ¡°Sorry. Thanks to you, we have found some rude officials.¡± ¡°If there was such a management, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for my uncle, the landlord.¡± The landlord was the highest position in the officials who governed Hangzhou. Tongpan, who repeatedly thanked Zhuge Palmere, disappeared with three officials. Before going, the mail order even promised that there would be no more obstructions from the coffin at Oseongiru. Kwan was a difficult enemy to use force, but thanks to the Zhuge Sega, he was able to defeat it easily. ¡°Thank you.¡± At Sehwa¡¯s resignation, Zhuge Sega laughed softly. ¡°Did you pay for a meal with this?¡± Geom Woo-bin knocked on Zhuge Sega¡¯s door, but there was no answer. ¡°I heard he was in the room.¡± When he opened the door, the first thing that caught his eye was Zhuge Sega himself, lying down and reading a book. ¡°Are you finally here to attack me?¡± His pronunciation was muffled as he was munching sweets in his mouth. ¡°I was going to say thank you for helping Sehwa, but I think I just interrupted it.¡± Zhuge Sega then spoke to Geom Woo-bin who turned around. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m getting married to you, so I know that.¡± ¡°After¡­.¡± Geom Woo-bin sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m still thirteen.¡± ¡°I know. Anyway, after a few days, Oh Seon Manor looks like heaven. Even now, no one nags about cleaning the room, washing up, practicing martial arts, etc. do not worry. That in itself won¡¯t make you a pig. The three of us don¡¯t just get fat by constitution.¡± ¡°How come, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me who is getting married, but Oh Seon Jangwon?¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t marry a building, right?¡± ¡°There are a lot of men who haven¡¯t been married to Oseon Manorwon yet.¡± ¡°Still, you are the worst. It¡¯s easy to get permission at home. So I know that.¡± ¡°Hey, what do you think?¡± At that, Zhuge Sega waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too deeply. This is enough for a face, a body, and a family. If there¡¯s anything else you want, please tell me. I will listen to what you can hear.¡± After saying those words, Zhuge Sega¡¯s gaze shifted from the book to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Find a way to marry Mr. Oh rather than me.¡± After saying those words, Geom Woo-bin followed Zhuge¡¯s gaze until the end. He then took a handful of cookies, put them in his mouth, and sat down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay this way? Any other way is too cumbersome.¡± Zhuge Sega, lying on his back again, muttered as he placed the book in front of his face. ¡°I still have a lot of time, so what? First of all, if you want to avoid getting married at home, would you like to have children?¡± After coming to Oseonjangwon, Zhuge Sega went around the manor for the first time in the early morning. In addition to this, he looked at the time and he went up to the roof and watched the quenching of the Siege Tak. Of course, Yeon Jeon Hong took the next seat. ¡°It¡¯s amazing here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No one is saying anything. He greets me warmly even when I walk around without washing, doesn¡¯t seem to gossip behind her, and smiles whenever I meet her.¡± ¡°You always seem to be in your room, when did you see them all?¡± ¡°I have to poop too. Ah!¡± Zhuge Sega suddenly asked with a straight face. ¡°What should I do to get married to that Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Do you like this place, or do you like Woo-bin?¡± Zhuge Sega then shrugged. ¡°Both. To be honest, sometimes our Sega is so busy and fierce that it¡¯s hard to breathe. No matter how you look at it, there is no such thing. Of course, the best thing here is Woo-bin.¡± Zhuge Sega, who had been looking at Gong Seong-tak for a while, asked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make friends with the people at the manor in advance?¡± ¡°Nothing bad about doing so.¡± ¡°Then first, let¡¯s focus on the blacksmith uncle.¡± Even though Zhuge Sega jumped off the roof, Gong Seong-tak greeted him without showing any signs of surprise. It was their first official greeting, and while we were talking about having a good time, Zhuge Sega said that he wanted to do a quenching. Gong Seong-tak then politely handed the hammer. Zhuge Sega¡¯s body, holding the hammer, stumbled forward. ¡°Wow! Is it really this heavy?¡± ¡°Would you like something light?¡± ¡°This is fine. How are you doing?¡± ¡°The lady is great. Learning is also fast. He has what it takes to be a good blacksmith. Where would you like to see your bones?¡± When Gong Seong-tak was about to touch Zhuge Palm¡¯s shoulder, Yeon-myeon Hong, who was watching, slapped him on the hand. ¡°Uh-huh! Where are you trying to touch your body?¡± ¡°I see the muscles, where are the men and women? Well, if you haven¡¯t seen it, you know it¡¯s great. Do you have any intention of becoming my disciple?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I found a guy who can teach martial arts, but I haven¡¯t found a blacksmith apprentice yet.¡± At this, the man smiled and spoke once more. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a huge word. My uncle said that he would make Zhuge¡¯s only daughter into a blacksmith.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Seeing Gong Seong-tak questioning with his eyes wide open, this time, Zhuge Sega looked surprised. ¡°Hey, Zhuge¡­ Don¡¯t you know three?¡± As she was about to explain to Zhuge Sega, her quarrel called Zhuge Sega. ¡°Lady, you have a guest.¡± ¡°Guest? Does anyone know that I am here?¡± ¡°Yes. Is it a handsome nobleman?¡± The number of handsome nobles Zhuge Sega knew would be fifty. Whoever would come to her was counted among her three fingers. ¡°Where did you lead me?¡± ¡°That, that¡­ He said he really wanted to see the room where the lady was staying¡­.¡± At Da-rae Oh¡¯s words of guiding him to the room, even Zhuge Sega knew who the opponent was. ¡°I know who it is.¡± He thought he would come someday. One of the two people in his mind would come anyway, and the problem was that the time she spent to enjoy depended on who she was. And so, he hoped that the former would come if possible, but unfortunately, when he opened the door, it was the latter who was standing with in the middle of the room. Zhuge Sega took a deep breath. ¡®I have to go today.¡¯ He wanted the person to be the second brother, but the person who came to pick up Zhuge Sega was the owner of Soga, Zhuge Pyeong-su. ¡°Were you doing this?¡± Wow! As he moved, Zhuge Pyeong-su¡¯s eyes frowned as he stepped on the crumbs of cookies that had fallen to the floor. ¡°Zhugellse is doing all the disgrace.¡± He said naturally. ¡°I think of it as an older brother or a disgrace.¡± ¡°Who will see Zhugese in the face of a man?¡± ¡°If anything, Seon-Won Oh, looks really ugly. Will you see me like this? No one cares about the same Zhugesse here. Big brother doesn¡¯t know how comfortable it is.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The cold voice of Zhuge Pyeong-su continued to cover Zhuge Sega¡¯s mouth. ¡°Take your luggage. I can¡¯t stay any longer because of you.¡± If they had to talk about her for a long time, it would only lead to criticism of Zhuge Pyeong-su towards her. ¡°Who told you to come pick me up? It¡¯s just that I came here for nothing.¡± Her gossip was the greatest defiance she could have. At that moment, he heard the voice of Geom Woo-bin, who was saving Zhuge Sega. ¡°This is Geom Woo-bin. may I come in?¡± Zhuge Sega then responded quickly. ¡°Come in!¡± Geom Woo-bin, who entered his room, greeted Zhuge Pyeong-su. ¡°I heard that you have come.¡± Thirteen-year-old Geom Woo-bin greeted Zhuge Pyeong-su with respect that was not her age. ¡°Sorry. She couldn¡¯t even say hello to the owner because of her rush. It is called Zhuge Pyeong-su, the Sogaju of the Zhuge Sega.¡± They then met casually when they went to Zhuge, but they couldn¡¯t formally say hello. ¡°I am sorry that my brother has caused so much trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Rather, thanks to Zhuge Sega, we had a lot of fun. Rather, speak more comfortably. Not only is he very young, but he is also a friend of Hoon.¡± ¡°He has a family, but he can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Anyway, my eldest brother is clogged up.¡± Zhuge Pyeong-su, who had been smoking a tantrum in the fierce snow, blinked at Geom Woo-bin. ¡®Please don¡¯t let me go!¡¯ Her strong wish seemed to have been properly conveyed to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Since you have come a long way, please stay for a few days.¡± ¡°I appreciate the kindness, but please understand that he will not be able to stay long as he is on his way home from work.¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t come all the way on purpose to pick up Zhuge Sega. ¡°All right. Then, let me serve you a meal. If you let your friend¡¯s older brother go like this, there will be no face to be seen as a friend.¡± ¡°It seems like it would be disrespectful if you decline any further since you ask so much.¡± Zhuge Sega¡¯s face brightened, then gradually darkened, and soon turned into his resignation. He only had time to eat one meal. ¡°Woo-bin-ah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What you say is just like inspiration. Acting like an old man.¡± Zhuge Zhuang Li, who could not achieve his will, said these words before leaving the room. ¡°This person¡­ He¡¯s like a guy who doesn¡¯t even know how to exist properly. Sorry.¡± ¡°No. There are about a hundred people who called me old, so it¡¯s okay.¡± While the meal was being prepared, Geom Woo-bin and Zhuge Pyeong-su looked around Oseon Manor. And after eating, as promised, he prepared the carriage that came in front of the manor. Zhuge Sega, who had a glimmer of hope, turned into a gloomy expression like a fairy who was kicked out of her heaven. ¡°Does it feel good when Woo-bin kicks you out?¡± With that, he suddenly hugged Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I will definitely come back!¡± Geom Woo-bin patted him on the back. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t run away and just come and play.¡± Jong-ryeo, who also hugged Je-geol-hong, who came off to see him off, got into the carriage. ¡°Sorry for causing trouble to your brother. I feel uncomfortable because I feel like I am constantly being indebted to your manor. Please give me a chance to come to Zhugesse in the future and pay my dues.¡± As always, Zhuge Pyeong-su¡¯s attitude was always polite. As the wagon left, Geum Hong murmured. ¡°There was no good one among the things with oil in their mouth.¡± Meanwhile, Kwak Bong-eun remembered the scene where Geom Woo-bin called her a few days ago. ¨DUncle Kwak, please help Kang Chan-sik. -Yes? What do you mean? ¨DUgh, there is a Blood Lion, so would Jo Hwangse be an opponent? It¡¯s enough just to go and make a mugwort field. -You can¡¯t solve everything that way. ¨DIt¡¯s not a good way to just let go and block Jo Hwangse¡¯s attack. We also have to prepare. ¨DWhat do you mean by ¡®prepare?¡¯ ¨DIf the Emperor Cao is so powerful that he can dominate Hangzhou during the day, can¡¯t we stop it by ruling the night in Hangzhou? Chapter 75 Kwak Bong was leaning against the smelly back alley. The only reason he was crouching in a place like this at night was because of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words. ¡°When is the toad coming?¡± Chan-sik, who was looking over the corner of the alley, answered Kwak-bong¡¯s question. ¡°It will come in the corner.¡± Kang Chansik, who became a bandit by climbing the mountain after trembling at the blood lion, eventually returned to Hangzhou. It wasn¡¯t where it used to be. The Hongmunhoe he was running had been disbanded when Kang Chan-sik left, and another guy took the place. Today¡¯s Hangzhou was the era of the Warring States period in the black society. There was a black society with all kinds of miscellaneous things, such as those who managed gambling houses, usurers, and night traders who were trafficking. The black swordsman Zhayongmen, who managed the black society in Hangzhou and received administrative fees, was watching the situation. From the point of view of Jaryongmun, the more black societies that donated money, the better, and the place that Jaryongmun managed was not only Hangzhou, so he did not dare to go there. ¡°But are you really going to be okay alone?¡± Although the Hangzhou ship sent it, according to the plan, Kwak Bong had to deal with all the black societies in Hangzhou alone. This was a difficult task, even for a first-class expert. However, there was no expression of concern on Kwak Bong¡¯s face. He was just full of boredom with waiting for the toad long. ¡°How many children were you going to bring?¡± Although Kwak Bong was 15 years young, Kang Chansik¡¯s attitude was polite. ¡°That¡¯s Okay. It just annoys me if there are thorns.¡± Just as Kang Chansik had promised, a toad appeared from the other side of the alley. The guy nicknamed Toad because his face was so entangled opened the door to an illegal gambling house and entered. As soon as the toad disappeared, Kwak Bong went round the corner of the alley. ¡°We have eight casinos to play at tonight, so we move quickly. If an officer appears while watching outside, let me know. I¡¯ll just leave the squirrels coming over there.¡± ¡°What if there are many?¡± Tonight was indeed risky. However, Kwak Bong ignored such truths. ¡°Tonight, the number of people who sleep well will increase.¡± ¡°All¡­ ¡­ Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°If you kill someone like this, you will get angry with him.¡± Kwak Bong mentioned him occasionally, but Kang did not yet know who he was. ¡®Who is he?¡¯ He asked and the only answer was that he didn¡¯t know yet. Kwak Bong entered the gambling room calmly like a gambler. And then, he could hear the sound of something breaking. Chan-sik was faithful to the mission and resisted going in to see. Soon, he saw ten people rushing from the other side of the alley. Each of them was a gangster belonging to the Goryeonhoe with clubs and swords. ¡®There are too many numbers, shouldn¡¯t I tell them?¡¯ With that, he immediately shook his head. Kwak Bong was a warrior who was alone but was sent by the Hangzhou Sai Ship. Did the ghost-like masters know how to send it? He looked out of the alley again, paying attention only to the officers coming. The gangsters disappeared into the gambling hall. Only one hour passed¡­ Profit! The unglazed door swung open with a sharp sound, and the baton came out. It was as if he had come out of gambling. He wasn¡¯t hurt or had blood on his clothes. Kwak Bong, who was not even breathing heavily, said to Kang Chansik, who came out of hiding. ¡°Let¡¯s go next. And I have some of these.¡± The heavy bag in Kwak Bong¡¯s hand was full of money and slips. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I do not know. It was swept away as much as possible.¡± A thousand pieces of silver would be enough if the money moved in a gambling room a day. ¡°There is another gambling house on Guiju-ro. You go there.¡± He was convinced that he didn¡¯t need anyone to help Kwak Bong with his first raid on the gambling house. ¡°After today¡¯s raid on the gambling house is over, I bring back trustworthy people from my former subordinates. We have to organize a new black society.¡± ¡°All right. Then the Daehyup will become the chairman.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± With that, Kwak Bong closed his eyes and said, ¡°You are the owner.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m not interested in that. I¡¯m just doing it right here. When the Hangzhou Black Society is settled, it will be gone.¡± Kang Chansik, who had a bewildered expression on his face, immediately nodded his head. Guo Feng was a man of the Hangzhou shogunate, and if Guo Fong were to become the head of the black society, he would harm the Hangzhou¡¯s reputation. So, it was clear that Hoeju intended to set it up as Kang Chansik being the leader, before manipulating it from behind. That was not bad either. After all, even when he was the head of the Hongmun Council, he gave close to the portion of his income as a remuneration to the Jaryongmun. It would be better than then if the Hangzhou ship were not for the blatant hypocrites. When a gambling establishment was attacked, the rumors spread quickly. However, that day, Kwak Bong and Kang Chansik¡¯s attack was much faster than the rumors spread. It wasn¡¯t until after that night that the news of the raid on the gambling venues came after all eight gambling establishments in Hangzhou had already been destroyed. The reason that Hangzhou¡¯s black society reception began at the gambling house was to raise money. Even if Kwak Bong could clean up the black society alone, it would still take the help of many people to manage it. There was no better means than money to move the thugs who have worked in the dark, and there was no place like gambling to make money. At this, Kang Chansik pointed his finger at the map of Hangzhou spread out on the table. ¡°First of all, it would be good to organize the eastern section from Bukhye-ro to Jeoso-ro. This is Hangzhou¡¯s net worth, and there are quite a few useful ones.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult if the criteria for those who can be useful are determined only by physical strength. Please select those who are not too bad rather than physical strength.¡± It was indeed as difficult as finding a white crow to wish the thugs belonging to the Black Society to be good. ¡°Yes? I¡¯m not sure what you mean by not too bad.¡± ¡°In the future, we will not operate illegal gambling establishments or commit crimes such as human trafficking. Of course, since it¡¯s a black society, you can also get paid for protection and run a loan business. But we won¡¯t go back to the group where people are pointing fingers like we used to.¡± ¡°Are you going to become a good black society?¡± ¡°The kindest black society in the midfield. That is the goal.¡± Kwak Bong smiled at the end of his words. ¡®A good black society? Does that even make sense?¡¯ ¡°Are you a guest at Oseon Jangwon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hey, you told me earlier!¡± The restaurant owner, who seemed like a sample of unkindness, immediately bent down. The owner went out to the outside of the restaurant and gave directions in a small way. ¡°If you go straight on that main road, you will come to an intersection. If you turn right after passing the pommok shop, you will get out of the city¡­.¡± The owner was afraid that Sangnamjae would not be able to find the way, so he drew a map on the floor and informed him. When Sangnamjae grabbed the reins, Koh Shinji, who was riding on the horse, said: ¡°Wu Seon Manor seems to be very kind in Hangzhou.¡± Her belly was so full that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she was expecting a baby tomorrow. ¡°Fortunately, it looks like that.¡± It wasn¡¯t an easy decision. However, Sangnamjae had to make one either way, and Koh Shinji silently followed Sangnamjae¡¯s decision. The restaurant owner¡¯s explanation was good, so it was easy to find the manor Oh. She said that Wushen Manor, located not far from the river, had an enormous scale. It seemed ten times wider than the manor they had vaguely imagined in their heads. ¡°Will they do our favor?¡± ¡°First, we need to check whether they are there or not.¡± At this, Sangnamjae knocked on the door of the manor with a trembling heart. It was Go Seo-bang who opened the door without asking who it was. ¡°How did you get here?¡± He looked like a worker, but he was not polite like a man in a splendid manor. Of course, Sangnamjae¡¯s waist also softened. ¡°I came to see the Hangzhou Wu Line.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Go Seo-bang quickly checked the whereabouts of the two of them. He, who had eaten knife rice in Moorim for over 30 years, recognized at a glance that Sangnamjae had mastered martial arts. He could tell just from his standing posture, his hands, his small movements, and his momentum. The woman on her horse was really pregnant. No matter how horrific Moorim was, a full-term pregnant woman would not be a threat. ¡°If you tell me what is going on, I will pass it on to Zhang.¡± ¡°You will remember them when you say they were a couple who were saved in the mountains a few months ago.¡± It seemed that the Blood Lion did a good deed for some reason. ¡®It must be thanks to Sabaek-nim.¡¯ With that in mind, Go Seo-bang told them to wait for a while and went inside. Among the Blood Lions, the first person he met was Yeonjun Hong. It was nice that it was so peaceful these days, and that was the alchemy red that ended up being a bit annoying. ¡°Master Yeon! There are guests outside!¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if someone came to visit us in our boring daily life, except for the generals? ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It is said that Sabaek-nim and his masters helped him in the mountains a few months ago, but a full-term woman came with him.¡± With that, he immediately remembered the slaughter of the Seobaeksalmun. ¡®How did they know they came here? Ah!¡¯ Geom Woo-bin had left a bottle of fraudulent liquor and said that it was made by them. If one were to look in downtown Wuhan, they would have found it difficult to know that the sage-juu was made at the Wushen Manor. ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t know Seok-san was looking for you, so what happened to you?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I will go.¡± When Yeon Jeong Hong appeared, an indescribable relief appeared on Sang Namjae and Ko Shinji¡¯s faces. He was relieved that he had come to the right place, fortunately. As soon as they saw Geum Hong, they bowed deeply. ¡°I see you. Have you been free all this time?¡± In terms of appearance alone, they looked younger than Ko Shinji, but their examples were not lacking. After looking at the two of them, Geum Hong sighed. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was able to roughly guess how things would go in the future. If those two were included here, Oh Seon Manor should be responsible for the other two people. ¡®Are you going to be bothered?¡¯ ¡°Sister-in-law Yeon, did you say that you have a guest?¡± When Geom Woo-bin¡¯s voice was heard, Jeon Yeon-hong had no choice but to gesture towards the two of them. ¡°Come in.¡± Geom Woo-bin, drenched in sweat, smiled broadly at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, you two. and! Auntie must be very hungry!¡± Geum Hong was annoying, but Geom Woo-bin seemed to be happy. He relieved the tension between the two of them by asking if they had a good time or whether the road was not difficult. Upon hearing that a guest had arrived, Jang Mandok, Seo Seok-san, another also appeared one after another. The gazes of the three people looking at Sangnamjae and Ko Shinji were all similar to those of Yeon Jeong Hong. The Blood Lion took Geom Woo-bin, who guided the two of them to the waiting room, and went out. ¡°Death penalty, do you want them to stay here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a guest to come.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s other guests, but they are a little special.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I tell you who that man was when I got back?¡± At Seok-san¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin merely nodded. ¡°It was the life of a hundred-year-old man. Are you worried that that old man was able to live in the past?¡± ¡°I would rather not worry if I can live now. But you will live in the past, and you will still be chased by the last hundred years.¡± ¡°The priests aren¡¯t afraid of him, so what are they worried about?¡± At this, the four thought for a moment in silence. It was Seo Seok-san who opened his mouth in the end. ¡°Sangnamjae will leave his wife with us and go to Seobaek Salmun.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The only way to end being chased by Seobaeksalmun is for those two to die or to kill the master of Seobaeksalmun. Sangnam Jae will leave her wife in a safe cage and go to Seobaek Salmun to kill Munju.¡± ¡°Is that the only way to get rid of the grudge?¡± ¡°There are often very few options in the world. They are like that.¡± ¡°Then we have to protect her aunt even more.¡± Do Pyeong-su said with a troubled expression. ¡°If you are just a woman, there is no problem. But are you a full-term pregnant woman?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply because a baby will be born soon¡­¡± It was the first time that Geom Woo-bin saw a common expression appearing on the expression of the Blood Lion. Chapter 76 ¡°Is the baby in such trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird.¡± With that, three of them quickly nodded at the words of Almighty Hong. ¡°Right. It¡¯s weird. I cry so much that I can¡¯t do anything by myself, I can¡¯t even cover my poop and pee¡­.¡± ¡°The time when both I and the priests were babies¡­¡± Of course, it would. But no one had the imagination rich enough to picture that the Blood Lion was a baby who wiggled his fingers and cries for milk. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to treat my baby.¡± Geom Woo-bin had a good sense of seeing a bloody lion in trouble. ¡°Right? You can¡¯t beat me for not listening, and I can¡¯t even get the name of a blood lion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! There¡¯s nothing you can do because you¡¯re a newborn baby. Because of this, I think it would be inconvenient to have a newborn baby in this manor.¡± ¡°The priests are uncomfortable, so you want to expel a full-term pregnant woman? If I go out, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die.¡± The Blood Lion, who was watching Geom Wo-bin, sighed at the same time. ¡°Also¡­ Can¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Take this opportunity to get acquainted with your baby.¡± It would obviously never happen. Bang! Daewoong¡¯s face bumped into the wall and his nose and teeth were smashed and drooped. Thirty gangsters were lying around Kwak Bong, who tapped his hand. ¡°Is there no more?¡± He decided to change the thought that it would be difficult for him to wipe out the black society of Hangzhou alone, even if he was a martial artist. Kwak Bong then destroyed four Sapas in two days. In the meantime, there were 20 subordinates under Kang Chan-sik, but the fight was always the responsibility of Kwak Bong alone. The subordinates who followed only played the role of watching whether the official was coming or sending the wounded to the legislature. ¡°Since we still have time, shall we go around one more place?¡± This was because the next goal has already been set, Kang Chansik said his name right away. ¡°It¡¯s Baekho. It¡¯s a fox, not a tiger. Maybe he¡¯s getting ready. He¡¯s the smartest guy in Hangzhou¡¯s Black Society.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re preparing for, that preparation means nothing.¡± Obviously, Baekho didn¡¯t know who he was dealing with. However, he was definitely smarter than the other Black Society guys. Baekho wasn¡¯t the only one waiting at Baekho¡¯s house. Kang Chansik, who followed Kwak Bong, found the two men and took a step backward, so fear of them was great. ¡°This is Dongguan Ssangwoong. They are the leaders of the Cheonjiyangdang, which is in charge of the external party of Jaryongmun. The left is brass, the right is the west building. They both have a pretty high level of defense.¡± Kang Chansik¡¯s explanation was quick, and his mind calmed down while he was speaking. The former Dongguan Ssangwoong was strong enough to make Kang Chansik in awe, but after meeting the Hangzhou Saseon and Kwak Bong, the awe of them did not remain. ¡®Will you win?¡¯ Kang Chansik didn¡¯t learn martial arts, so he didn¡¯t know for sure, but Kwak Bong was probably stronger than them. ¡°They are the ones who are making Hangzhou noisy these days.¡± The white-faced Baekho pointed at Kwakbong. ¡°Especially that guy. Just deal with that guy, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°The black society in Hangzhou has also weakened. It¡¯s just that one guy can¡¯t be beaten to make us come all the way here.¡± ¡°He is a man who has learned a lot of martial arts.¡± ¡°Invincible? I¡¯ll show you what real martial arts are.¡± With that, Dongguan Ssangwoong unwrapped his arms and approached Kwak Bong. ¡°Are there only two? I¡¯m sorry. I thought the fever was coming.¡± Kwak Bong moved as soon as he finished speaking. There was no way for him to become an opponent, such as the leader of the Sapa Party, whose name was unfamiliar. Dongguan Ssang-woong, who was startled by Kwak Bong¡¯s speed and opened his eyes wide, put his hands in front of him and prepared for his defense. Kwak Bong ignored it, stretched out his hands, struck them with the blade of his hand, and slammed his elbow down the back of the head, which was bent. In just a couple of minutes, Dongguan Ssangwoong stretched out to the floor like a large giant. ¡°That¡¯s right, a little kid¡¯s wrist twist.¡± The white tiger¡¯s face proved on the spot that it could turn whiter than that. Kang Chansik, with a smile on his lips, spoke to Kwak-bong. ¡°We will take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Yes? What do you mean?¡± Sangnamjae and Ko Shin-ji looked puzzled. Seo Seok-san did not hesitate to say it once more. ¡°The person you know as our nephew is actually our death penalty. I don¡¯t want you to think about distribution, so I want you to take care of yourself during your stay.¡± Sangnamjae, who was looking at the blood lion, spoke like a moan. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why would we lie?¡± Koh Shinji asked. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Sangnamjae said quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I will be extra careful in the future.¡± Of course, Sangnamjae was also curious. However, it was clear that it was rude for a guest to ask something that the owner did not tell first. ¡°If you are courteous to the death penalty, you will be able to live well in the Oseon Manor.¡± He knew from the beginning that the Blood Lion didn¡¯t like their visit. But there was no choice. The only safe place for Koh Shinji, who was to be left alone, was Oh Seon Jangwon under the sky. Do Pyeong-su asked Sangnamjae. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Sangnamjae answered while looking at the dark window as if he had sprinkled ink. ¡°I am going to leave now.¡± The reason Koh Shinji¡¯s shoulders trembled was that he didn¡¯t know that Sangnamjae would leave so soon. However, she did not stop Sangnamjae. If she had to leave anyway, she decided to trust Sangnam Jae. ¡°If you go quickly, you will be able to come back soon. I have to say goodbye.¡± With that, Geum Hong stood up, but the three of them were just sitting and looking at Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji. ¡°Wake up, you ignorant ones.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah!¡± When Seo Seoksan stood up, Do Pyeong-su and Jangmandok also followed. They were just getting off from Daecheong to the yard when Geom Woo-bin, who had completed Jincheon nookak training, arrived. It seemed that the thing still wet with sweat has run without washing it. ¡°Have you finished talking to the two of you?¡± ¡°Yes. Sangnamjae is leaving tonight.¡± ¡°Yes? So fast?¡± ¡°If you delay the time, all that remains is regret.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin stepped up to the Dae Cheong and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that the possibility increases just because it¡¯s a little late.¡± Geom Woo-bin went to her room and after a moment she came out again. ¡°Uncle Sang decided to leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes? You didn¡¯t want to change that easily, did you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at persuasion.¡± He had to admit that. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good when he got off the Daecheong. ¡°The death penalty, no matter what¡­?¡± Geum Hong stabbed Do Pyeong-su¡¯s side without notice. ¡°Murim people are really stupid sometimes. If you go, you know she¡¯s going to die, but she throws her body away, saying it¡¯s something she has to do.¡± It was about Sangnamjae going to Seobaeksalmun. As Sangnamjae thought, Oseon Manor was the safest place in the world. Even if a hundred vows came, she could live in peace as long as she stayed in the Wushen Manor, unaware that danger was coming. Nevertheless, she dared to keep it simple. That was the reason why it was the way to buy water, and it was the way to no longer live by way of life. ¡°You didn¡¯t even stop the death penalty, did you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you to live a cowardly life.¡± ¡°Yes. Moorim is a place where people who fear cowardice more than death gather. Sangnamjae is such a Moorim.¡± Geom Woo-bin asked Seo Seok-san like a monologue. ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be difficult, isn¡¯t it?¡± If Sangnamjae was strong, it would be about the order of Seobaeksalmunmunju. However, there were not only munjus in Seobaeksalmun. He must pass through more than a hundred people before he could face the 100-year-old Munju. ¡°Because I can live, I must have been prepared to that extent when I chose love.¡± Seo Seok-san added to the words of Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°The woman who chooses to buy water must be the same.¡± ¡°Sometimes Moorim is so heartless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like everywhere people live.¡± Although Do Pyeong-su had read extensively, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s mood did not improve. She did not ask the Blood Lion to help Sangnam Jae. It was a task that the Blood Lions had to choose for themselves, and it was something that Sangnamjae did not want either. Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji woke up early the next morning. Oh Seon Jangwon¡¯s morning always started early. Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji passed among the people who were cleaning the house and preparing meals. ¡°Hello. This is Koh Shinji, whom I have been taking care of since yesterday.¡± ¡°My husband is Sangnamjae. I will leave it up to you.¡± They were polite and the workers welcomed the guests of their good masters. ¨D If you leave her wife alone and leave, the people of Wushen Manor won¡¯t like it. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words caught Nam-jae Sang¡¯s attention. That was why she stayed at the Wuseon Manor for one day and greeted people like this. Sangnamjae goes to Seobaeksalmun so that even if he dies, the remaining Koh Shinji could be a little more comfortable. And Sangnamjae realized that Oh Seon Manor was a much better place than he had expected. Since the master¡¯s heart and the workers¡¯ mentality were similar, it seemed that the full term Koh Shinji would be well taken care of. Just knowing that he was, how blessed was he to be a man? As Geom Woo-bin had said, he thought it was good to stay one more day. Koh Shinji was a diligent and knowledgeable person. The workers were very dry, but he went into the kitchen and helped make breakfast. Meanwhile, Sangnamjae entered the depths of Ohseon Manor. There, he heard the knocking of iron. Gong Seong-tak, who had a body as hard as iron to handle, had been quenching since dawn. The sight of a massively muscular man hammering a hammer captivated not only women but also men. Gong Seong-tak, who had been beating the iron for a long time, straightened his back, and Sangnamjae e and his eyes met. As Sangnamjae nodded to greet him, Gong Seong-tak asked. ¡°You are the assassin who brought your pregnant wife.¡± Oh Seon-won did not express his feelings that even the people who worked at the blacksmith were assassins. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I heard from my lord. Is the weapon a sword?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring it and see.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see some weapons.¡± Sangnamjae went to his room and brought a sword because it seemed like the story would be long if we had to ask. The black he had been using for a long time was missing teeth from time to time, but it was still sharp enough. ¡°I¡¯ve been writing for a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, I wrote fifteen years.¡± Seong-tak bounced the sword with his finger. Chewy! Gong Seong-tak frowned at the sound of his sword. ¡°This guy is very tired.¡± ¡°Are you tired of your sword?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just people who get old. People show old age don¡¯t even It¡¯s well taken care of, and it¡¯s shiny on the outside, but it looks like it¡¯s hard on the inside. Will you see it?¡± Gong Seong-tak held the sword with one hand and gave it strength. The muscles of the forearms swelled up, and the swordsman took hold! and broke Sangnamjae was surprised. If one was a first-class expert in Moorim, they could break an ordinary sword with their hands. However, this person was only a blacksmith. ¡®Is there an ordinary person in the Wushen Manor?¡¯ ¡°The handle must have been familiar to you, so it would be better to just use it. Come at sunset.¡± Having said that, Gong Seong-tak entered. Sangnamjae, who suddenly lost his beloved sword, had no choice but to turn around after looking at the blacksmith. It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere that he could relate to. As he came round the manor, Do Pyeong-su, who was opposite him, waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re the water killer.¡± At this point, Sangnamjae was no longer surprised. The people of Oseon Manorwon didn¡¯t care about Salsu as if they were calling it, ¡®You¡¯re the silk merchant.¡¯ ¡°I have nothing to give¡­.¡± Galmapyeong handed Sangnamjae a bag containing ten silver coins. ¡°Don¡¯t be hungry while going to Seobaeksalmun. When I am hungry, I have no energy.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who gave ten hermits to the first time he saw him, finished saying those words and tapped him on the shoulder once before moving away. It happened so suddenly that Sangnamjae couldn¡¯t even say thank you. Chapter 77 Galmapyeong was not the only one who gave Sangnamjae something, all while crossing the manor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the uncle of Salsoo?¡± ¡®Yes. I am that common and common killer,¡¯ Sang Nam-jae answered only to himself. Sehwa gave Sangnamjae a dark chest. ¡°My father told me to use it in case of an emergency, but now I am strong enough to not need to use it, so I will give it to you. As for how you use it¡­.¡± The arm cuffs worn on both wrists were devices that had fired memorization by moving his hands. It was due to memorization that could fire a total of fifteen shots, thirty at a time. Sehwa, who even helped practice across different angles, left behind the words, ¡°Please come back alive.¡± He couldn¡¯t just let go of this stupidly this time. ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Why are you helping me like this, the first time I see you?¡± ¡°You are the guests of Sabaek-nim and Master-nim. Then it will be our family.¡± Sehwa, who answered as if she was asking a natural question, then walked away. From the time he could remember, he had been educated to kill, and he lived half his life killing others. He believed that his family was only the late Shinji and the baby in his womb. However, the word ¡®family¡¯ that he had heard from Sehwa was not strangely unfamiliar. ¡°How¡­ Why?¡± He would not be in that family position. However, it was enough to feel that they were sincere. In other words, Koh Shinji built up the belief that she could live safely and warmly here at Oseonjangwon. ¡®Nice to see you.¡¯ It was the second good decision he made in his life after loving the late Shinji. In other words, it was the most peaceful day of Sangnamjae¡¯s life. It had been a long time since he had no fear of killing anyone or being killed by Seobaeksalmun. However, good times usually went by fast. The time suddenly turned to sunset, and Sangnamjae¡¯s steps eventually headed towards the blacksmith¡¯s. ¡°You came just in time.¡± Gong Seong-tak held out a sword. His handle remained the same and his sword armor did not change. The weight was similar to the sword he was using. However, seeing the sword that came out of the armor, Sangnamjae spits out a sigh of relief. He had seen many famous swords, and the sword he used for fifteen years was also a good sword. However, the sword Gong Seong-tak had given him now possessed anticipation and a certain hardness that he had never encountered in his life. ¡°The weight is almost the same, but you can get used to it by swinging it whenever you can. I don¡¯t know much about swordsmanship, so I can only give you that much advice.¡± ¡°There must be an original owner, can I give it to you?¡± Gong Seong-tak scratched the ball with his index finger. ¡°There are people who originally wanted to give. But it turned out that his weapon was not a sword, but a sword.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too burdened with giving rather than throwing away.¡± Sangnam-jae bowed his back toward Gong Seong-tak, who turned around. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t create a child who¡¯ll grow up without a father, and come back alive.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± It soon became a promise. Such was a promise that he made to himself, and it was also a promise he made to everyone at Oh Seon Manor who supported him. In the room, Koh Shinji, dressed in clean clothes, was sitting on a chair and waiting. The individual tried to put on a calm expression, but the hand on the lap trembled faintly. Sangnamjae sat down on her knees in front of her. ¡°I will definitely come back.¡± That promise eventually made Koh Shinji stop trembling. He never promised to return. This was something Sangnamjae never said because there was little chance that the promise would be kept. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t even ask Koh Shinji. But today, Sangnamjae promised her that he would come back. Perhaps that was why tears flowed. Knowing Sangnamjae¡¯s heart, the tears he had been holding back in order not to make his steps heavy finally wet her cheeks. ¡°If you make my children, children without a father, I will die.¡± ¡°Even if I die, I will die for you.¡± Sangnamjae spoke solemnly. ¡°While father is away, don¡¯t make it hard on your mother and stay calm.¡± At this, she kissed her once on her stomach, and once on her lips. ¡°I will be back.¡± While Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji had time to say goodbye, Samak Gang-seo was closing the time for twelve people. Whoops! The masked man, whose neck was turned by Oh Tong-su¡¯s hand, fell like a bale of straw. ¡°Where does a stinging baboon dare to snoop around the Wu-Seon Manor?¡± The twelve assassins of Seobaeksalmun, who followed Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji, quietly disappeared into the hands of Samak Gang-seo. When they returned after cleaning up the bodies, Do Pyeong-su asked. ¡°Did you get rid of all the miscellaneous living things?¡± ¡°Yes. For the time being, I¡¯ll go the easy way. But, sir.¡± ¡°Why does the dog look like a poop?¡± The old man said cautiously. ¡°Can¡¯t you help Sangnamjae? I¡¯d be dead in all probability, I wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t know¡­ Aren¡¯t the late Sozer and the boy so pitiful?¡± ¡°These kendo twins who came last time. If you were stronger than you, would you have asked us to help you?¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for or asked for help. ¡°Your past is the one you have to cut off.¡± They did not even say hello to Sangnamjae, who was leaving Oseonjangwon. Sangnamjae bowed deeply toward Ohseonjangwon without a target and went out the gate to seep into the darkness. ¡°The black society in Hangzhou has been completely cleared up. Even the Zhayongmen Gate, where I paid for protection while looking after the Black Society of Hangzhou so far, is not a big deal¡­¡± After reporting for a while, Kwak Bong realized that the spirit of Geom Woo-bin was somewhere else in her. ¡°Lord Zhang¡­ Master!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you listening to my report?¡± ¡°Ah, well, you know what. Wait a second.¡± After leaving the room, Geom Woo-bin took a quick step toward her patronage. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as the question was finished, a crying voice was heard from somewhere. ¡°Born!¡± ¡°Hey! Aye!¡± Kwak Bong, who had heard the baby cry, nodded. ¡°A few days ago, a full-term woman came to her manor as a new member of her family, and she gave birth to a child. Seeing the loud cry, it seems like a general was born.¡± One of the midwives coming out with the washbasin saw Geom Woo-bin and she said: ¡°She is a very pretty daughter!¡± ¡°Are you the general?¡± ¡°Well, one day there will be a female general. Hahaha!¡± Blood Lions and anti-juxir incidents also gathered around one after another. ¡°I never thought you would hear babies cry in our manor!¡± Kwak Bong walked up to Sehwa and said, ¡°Even if we were in a bit of a hurry, we would be faster than him¡­. Ouch!¡± ¡°A child¡¯s cry is so loud.¡± Seo Seok-san, who muttered, asked the midwife who entered the room again. ¡°Are both mother and child healthy?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Even though I was first born, I gave birth well.¡± ¡°Good luck. You shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by the cries of a child.¡± ¡°Is there any way to make my baby cry? For a child, no matter how high the martial arts are, it is of no use.¡± ¡°Kids have too many hands. How are you going to raise them?¡± Everyone said one word at a time, and the Blood Lions then dispersed as if they were not interested. ¡°Sajil, Sehwa, when can I see you?¡± At this, Sehwa put on a puzzled expression on Geom Woo-bin¡¯s question. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a baby yet, so¡­.¡± ¡°So, you and I¡­. Ouch!¡± Sehwa, who had blown up Kwak Bong so far, asked Geom Woo-bin. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Samak Gangseo since this morning, so where did you go?¡± ¡°Did you say that you have work to solve in Jiangxi Province because of work from ten years ago? He went out in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Ah! Come to think of it, there is no sound of quenching today. There are times when the Lord Jincheon Il-Manmun closes the forge door.¡± ¡° He said that he had to get some special iron and went out one hour before.¡± ¡°The four of us are just empty, but somehow the manor is empty.¡± ¡°Perhaps the empty one is Sehwa¡¯s sojourner¡¯s mind. This fills my heart so much¡­.!¡± When he woke up in the morning, he thought the Black Society of Hangzhou was the biggest problem. However, as they passed around lunchtime, he realized that his worries about Jaryongmun Munju Bae Doyang Eun Hangju were nothing to worry about. ¡°Does that mean that the Iron Blood Ark has come?¡± There were dozens or hundreds of large and small black swordsmen in Moorim. Among them, there was the old Daemun faction of the political faction, and the faction that was comparable to the five generations, and Cheolhyeolbang was one of them. Since they had existed for eighty years in Henan Province, where Shaolin Temple was located, with a black sword sign, one could easily guess their power. Even if Jaryongmun became thirty times stronger than it was now, it would not be an opponent of the Iron Blood Chamber. The ark of such a great clan came to visit the mere little black sword clan of Anhui Fortress! ¡°Why? Why is the Iron Blood Ark coming here?¡± That question was solved as soon as he met the ancient room, the Ark of the Iron Blood Room. ¡°The Jaryongmun Gate is quite wide.¡± It was said that the person he admired the most was Gwan Unjang, and the ancient harbored a rich beard growing up to his chest. ¡°There are many lands that my father has inherited¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the right size for our cheol-hyeol room to move in. There are many buildings.¡± ¡°Hey, are you moving? Here in Zhejiang?¡± ¡°Yes, here to Jaryongmun.¡± He then spoke softly, but in the end, he originally meant to rob Jaryongmun. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the same black sword, but it¡¯s a bit¡­.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s the same black sword, I¡¯m speaking so politely. Ha Nam-seong is in a bad place because of his followers. What kind of business should I be able to do big?¡± In the end, he could not overcome the power of Shaolin Temple, so he was kicked out of Henan Province and moved to Zhejiang Province. To say that it was the largest clan in Zhejiang Province, it is a place where the dynasty can be quite active. ¡°There is another land besides this one that my father gave me, so why not go there?¡± ¡°Is it really this big?¡± ¡°It is a little smaller than here.¡± ¡°Are there really that many buildings?¡± ¡°You have to build a new one.¡± ¡°Why am I going to such an uncomfortable place?¡± ¡®That¡¯s because this is my land! You fucking bastard!¡¯ He wanted to shout. But at that moment, that big knife would cut his head off right away. ¡°I am willing to give you the land and the building, so I will give you a seat as head of the household.¡± In that way, Bae Do-yang became the head of the Cheolhyeolbang at the gatehouse of Jaryongmun. The last 60th memorization of the chimchimbap pierced the eyes of the person in front of him. Then, as he turned his body, the neck of a hundred and twenty-second stinger fell on the sword that was cut horizontally. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± Sangnamjae, who breathed in his rough breath, supported his body that was about to crumble with his sword. He would never have killed so many enemies if he had fought head-on. He was the best striker in the last hundred years, and an attack in the dark made the seemingly impossible possible. Of course, there were dozens of copies he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on like this if it wasn¡¯t for the famous sword Sehwa had given him. He couldn¡¯t live to attack Sangnamjae anymore, but he knew it wasn¡¯t over yet. The heart of his black Seobaeksalmun Moonju Naengseomok had not yet been cut. ¡°Your dog likes to bite its owner. What could be more painful than this?¡± In the darkness, a cold Seo-mok appeared with a pale face. Originally, Naeng Seo-mok was a person who would never appear in front of Sang Nam-jae. Naengseomok could then live up to the bone as the master of salmun. The greatest virtue of slaughter was that it moved in the dark, approached without knowing its purpose, and then killed itself at once. Naengseomok had to kill Sangnamjae like that. However, he could not give such a comfortable death to Sangnamjae, who broke down the Seobaeksalmun that he had worked his whole life alone. For the first time in his life, a person he wanted to kill with emotion appeared, and that was Sangnamjae. Sangnamjae then raised his sword and aimed at the cold-shoulder neck. The famous sword was shining yellow with the moonlight, not blood. The sword embracing the moonlight trembled. ¡°The sword is shaking. You¡¯ve run out of energy.¡± ¡°I have the power to kill you.¡± ¡°Sixteen wounds. Among them, injuries to the side, back, and chest, if not treated immediately, will cost you your life within this angle. I just have to wait.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you wait?¡± At this, he narrowed the distance with Sangnamjae. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ After all, I am a human too.¡± Chapter 78 As he drew nearer, his voice became clearer. ¡°Such is an angry man who wants to see a dog who bit his master cut off his leg, rip his stomach, and gasp for his last breath.¡± Sangnamjae waited for Naengseomok to get closer with his sword pointed. There was only one chance. Now, he had to fight with what he had, in order to protect what he had. He must inflict fatal wounds with only one count. He shouldn¡¯t be clumsy. ¡®Chest, or neck.¡¯ Sangnamjae decided to target his chest. Now, he had a hard time even swinging his sword from side to side. He began to rush to stab his sword in Naengseomok¡¯s chest. It was the simplest, fastest, and the only attack he could do. He had to adjust my breathing according to the pace of Naengseomok, but the rough breath did not subside. ¡°He was also the most useful dog I ever had. Even in this situation, his eyes do not die. Is he preparing for the final blow?¡± ¡®Two steps.¡¯ ¡°Do you know what makes fishing in a rippling valley more fun than a calm lake?¡± ¡®One step.¡¯ ¡°It has quite the fluttering taste.¡± As soon as Naengseomok¡¯s words were finished, Sangnamjae kicked the ground. It was the fastest speed he could achieve now, and even if his body was normal, it could not be faster than this. Chaang! He couldn¡¯t even hear the squeak. His hand should not be so empty. Sangnamjae was fast, but Naengseomok was much faster and stronger than that. His trembling hands could not bear the strength of Naengseomok, and let go of his sword. With that, he suddenly stopped breathing. Naengseomok did not end Sangnamjae¡¯s life at once. His fingers, as thin but firm as a bamboo root, gripped Sangnamjae¡¯s collar. ¡°Easy as a fish in a calm lake. To lose my lifelong achievements to someone like you.¡± He felt the cold sword touching his lower abdomen. ¡°From here, let¡¯s break it up slowly. Even if your intestines spill out, you will be able to live for a while. Look at your red intestines and regret your life. The stupidity of dying just because of a girl¡­.¡± When he felt the sword digging into his belly, Sangnamjae saw something flashing once more. As if in a fantasy, something pierced through the head of Naengseomok with a light. His torso then flew to the left, eventually getting buried in the darkness, not even visible, leaving his head shattered to pieces. He was prepared for the time to suffer while looking at his stomach and intestines, but what unfolded in front of him was a cold book that had not been able to preserve even the corpse completely. ¡°Hey, guys¡­ Hey guys! If you want to come out, you should have come out sooner!¡± ¡°Why are you taking your sweet time?!¡± ¡°Stop complaining, it¡¯s been done in the end!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The people who appeared like a fantasy in front of Sangnamjae were the Hangzhou Saseon. The gazes of the Hangzhou Saseon, who shouted at each other, then turned to the back of Sangnamjae. Sangnamjae also followed their gaze and turned his head. Samak Gangseo, standing idly, caught his eye. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Do Pyeong-su penetrated into his line of thought. ¡°Did you guys come here to rescue him with such sluggish movements?¡± ¡°We came out just in time when it was decisive. I was startled by the appearance of the masters and stopped.¡± ¡°Okay? Is this Gangseoseong where you guys stopped in surprise?¡± Gangseoseong was a thousand li away. Oh Tong-su spoke hesitatingly. ¡°I think I said Jiangsu-seong, not Gangseo-seong¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even Jiangsu! Now that these guys have big heads, they don¡¯t care what the master said! I told you not to help that savage bastard!¡± ¡°The masters also came.¡± ¡°We have no choice but to come! He¡¯s too noisy!¡± Sangnamjae paused. ¡°Did my wife have a child?¡± Yeon Jeon Hong answered in a calm voice. ¡°She is a daughter. Both mothers and babies are healthy.¡± At this, the other man didn¡¯t sit down because of weakness in his legs but instead knelt in gratitude to a God, of whose existence he never believed in, in the first place. Jang Mandok came, hugged Sangnamjae, laid him on the daecheong, and started treatment. Sangnamjae¡¯s injury was expected from the time he left Ohseonjangwon. And so, he had all the drugs, bandages, and even needles to sew wounds. Finally, it took only two angles to give him a drug that could heal the wound quickly. When Jang Mandok tapped Sangnamjae on the shoulder, Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. After all, Mandok cured him, so if anything goes wrong, it can be fixed. You¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ I guess I¡¯m really lucky. Really¡­¡± The more he said this, the more tears seemed to flow. ¡°By the way, Master¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You said that the reason you saved Namjae earlier was because the boy was too noisy, right?¡± ¡°Yes, and¡­?¡± ¡°Is that a reason?¡± ¡°If he is being noisy, it will interfere with the death penalty. The manor is also noisy. It¡¯s not good in many ways. Because of this, I had no choice but to come to the rescue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! So did we! Hahaha!¡± Oh Tong-su, who soon burst into laughter, was hit in the back of the head, but he was still in a good mood, so the smile did not leave his lips. ¡°How can our disciples turn away? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Yeon Jeon Hong spoke. ¡°He is our disciple, but it¡¯s also the reason for the death penalty.¡± ¡°It is. I hate sleeping in a place that smells of blood, and I have no choice but it seems as if I have to face this predicament today.¡± As they left the Seobaeksalmun Gate and were about to go down the mountain, he saw someone coming up quickly through the darkness. ¡°Were there any remnants?¡± Judging from his light work skills, he seemed to have a fairly high level of martial arts. However, the appearance revealed under the moonlight was too ripe even if it were familiar to the eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Gong Moonju?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gong Seong-tak, who was going up the mountain road quickly, found them and slowed them down. ¡°Huh? Why are the bosses here? There are also generals.¡± Seo Seok-san then asked. ¡°Why is Gong Moonju here?¡± There was no reason for Gong Seong-tak to be here except to save Sangnamjae. But at least it was too late. ¡°You have already saved him, I see. I¡¯m a little late. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Little? Huh¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to work harder on light engineering training instead of each method. My disciples had already arrived and were waiting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not late, it¡¯s just because I¡¯m slow!¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I was looking for another place in the middle¡­¡± ¡°Somewhere else?¡± ¡°It was late because I stopped by and came back to the gate on the way to the Seobaek Gate, not the Seobaeksalmun Gate. Who would have known that there was a sect of similar clans nearby?¡± Since he had no experience as a strongman, he understood as much as possible that it could be the case. Then, as if thinking of something, Go Seo-bang asked. ¡°You went wrong with the Seobaek Checkpoint? So, how did the Seobaek Checkpoint turn out?¡± Shake! Seong-tak trembled and turned his body. ¡°Go, there is a long way to go. We must hurry.¡± ¡°So, how did the Seobaek Checkpoint go?¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s work after that proved to be quite fast. They arrived at Oseonjangwon when the noonday sun was full. Geom Woo-bin, Koh Shinji, and Sehwa were waiting at the main gate of Oh Seon Manor. Koh Shinji ran towards Sangnamjae. She truly believed in Geom Woo-bin¡¯s words, that he would return safely. Still, tears of relief flowed endlessly. Sehwa held the baby to Sangnamjae, who was rubbing Koh Shinji¡¯s back. The child with white skin and dense facial features was asleep. Sangnamjae, who received the child, did not know what to do. It was more difficult to just hold a child than to ride his single rope. The child who woke up from that clumsiness burst into tears. Then, Oh Tong-su said. ¡°Would it make the child cry more to have a father? Did you just save me?¡± ¡°Yeah. Shall I go back and throw it away?¡± They burst into laughter and entered the Oseonjangwon. It was a warm noon on an autumn day. ¡°What are you talking about?! My sword was the first to cut the head of Munju in the last hundred years! So, one letter of my name must be entered! Of course I have to take my father¡¯s last name¡­ there must be embroidery at the end of my name!¡± When Do Pyeong-su raised his voice, the other three showed absurd expressions. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we name the girl Shinsoo? Doesn¡¯t it mean a divine animal, like a dragon or a phoenix? Sangsin-soo? Rather, it is better to add the last character of my name to Sangshinsan.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Yeon Jeon Hong snorted. ¡°Are you a godly mountain? Is there anything you can do to make Shinji¡¯s daughter a shaman later? It¡¯s a girl, so of course it should be a girl¡¯s name. If a girl¡¯s name contains Hong, it becomes pretty.¡± Seo Seok-san then spoke while rolling his name in his mouth. ¡°Call my name. Sang-Shin Hong. Sang-Shin Hong. It¡¯s quite the tongue twister.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a little difficult to sing, then¡­ as long as it has a good meaning¡­!¡± When Jang Mandok knocked on the table, the whole thing shook. Jang Mandok then showed his will by writing the name with his finger on the table. Do Pyeong-su let out a long sigh. ¡°Mandok. Even if you think about it, the girl¡¯s name is not Shindok. My name is at least better than Shindok or Shinsan or Shinhong.¡± ¡°What are you talking about! The child¡¯s name is definitely Shinhong!¡± ¡°Shinsan is the best!¡± The four people jumped to their feet and there was a conflict of opinions, so what inevitably followed was a clash of aggression. If it had been too late for the Sangnamjae couple to appear with their children, the roof of the pavilion would have collapsed. ¡°Hey! The husband and wife are here. Sit this way, this way.¡± Do Pyeong-su politely guided them to their seats, and Yeon Jeon Hong poured tea for the two of them. ¡°This was given to me by a close friend of mine, and it tastes amazing.¡± Unfamiliar with the Blood Lion¡¯s excessive kindness, the two sat down with bewildered expressions. ¡°Oh! What a cute child! You are very beautiful because you resemble your mother and father, you are beautiful!¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s praise, Jang Mandok took something out of his arms and held it to Sangnamjae. A root of wild ginseng was held in his thick hand. ¡°Let her eat the moon. It sounds like you¡¯ve aged it properly for postpartum cooking. This cowardly bastard.¡± ¡°Yeah, did you name her? We have one good name and three names like Jiral.¡± The three of them stared at them, but the bright smile of Yeon Jeon Hong towards the Sangnamjae couple remained. The laughter didn¡¯t go away. ¡°Anyway, I have something to discuss under the child¡¯s name.¡± At Koh Shinji¡¯s words, the Blood Lion pulled her tight and sat down. ¡°Talk about anything. I will give you the best answer.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s promise made the other three gossip, saying that this guy couldn¡¯t be trusted and that he didn¡¯t listen to flirts with hair, and the atmosphere became harsh again. Fortunately, the child woke up and the energy of anger dissipated surprisingly quickly. Sangnamjae then spoke. ¡°I would like to write one letter of the name of Jangju in my child¡¯s name, will you allow me?¡± For a moment, the Blood Lion was speechless. He was not someone else and he was going to be named after Geom Woo-bin, but he couldn¡¯t bet on him. Still, Do Pyeong-su asked with pity. ¡°Do you have any plans to add one more person to your name? There are quite a few people with three names.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Seo Seok-san quickly canceled the other man¡¯s words. ¡°No. The death penalty will love it too. Okay, what was your name?¡± ¡°I plan to put the first letter of the name of the master and the last letter of my wife¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Is it Sangwoo?¡± The Blood Lion tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s kind of strange because it looks like some kind of cow.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to call her Ji-woo and Sang-ji-woo, not Woo-ji.¡± ¡°Ah! Jiwoo! It definitely clings to one¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°Go practice, then be back in an hour. Then ask me.¡± When the Sangnamjae couple left a word of thanks and disappeared, the Blood Lion, who was looking at each other with a sullen expression, smiled. ¡°If we say that our name is in a child¡¯s name, we should be very strict.¡± ¡°If that couple wants to include the names of all the people they have been blessed with, the names of their children will be ten.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to drown while you call my name to save me from drowning.¡± As the Blood Lions were exchanging jokes, a baby¡¯s cry could be heard in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to hear that, either.¡± Chapter 79 It was not an easy decision for Sangnamjae and Koh Shinji. ¡°Sorry. Oh Seon Manor is comfortable and it would be good for our Ji-woo, but I have no respect for the chiefs and generals who reside within.¡± Koh Shinji nodded in agreement with Sangnamjae¡¯s words. ¡°Yes. When we become proud, then come back and repay the favor.¡± ¡°I will talk. You pack up.¡± Sangnamjae left the room and left the room. Everything indeed sounded peaceful. However, it was not a paradise they were allowed to go into. Only after erasing the smell of blood from his body would he be eligible to live here. At that moment, Sangnamjae saw three generals just coming out of the liquor store. ¡°What¡¯s on your face? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you three.¡± ¡°I was just thinking of having a cup of tea at the pavilion, so let¡¯s go there.¡± Sangnamjae followed the three of them and took on the delicate scent of Joo-hyang. Go Seobang poured tea into Sangnamjae¡¯s cup and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to leave Oseonjangwon.¡± ¡°Yes? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be in this manor.¡± The three of them just looked puzzled. ¡°I am a wicked man whose business was killing people for money. A sinful person like me does not deserve to live in a place as clean as the Oh Seon Manor. It would be better to leave after repaying the kindness you have given me, but I will come back and pay back after I have washed my sins even a little. Sorry.¡± Oh Tong-su, who was looking at Sangnamjae, asked. ¡°So you mean you can¡¯t live in a place full of good people because you are so sinful? Is my understanding correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This is so¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say about this.¡± ¡°Have we not talked about who we are and what kind of people we are?¡± ¡°I left without time. And there are pregnant women, so you can¡¯t say such dangerous things.¡± Giving or taking, Go Seobang then asked the other two people, ¡°By the way, can I tell Sangnamjae who the masters are?¡± ¡°Should I get permission?¡± ¡°Wait a second. I will come after you.¡± Sangnamjae, who was watching the sheep they were doing, was just bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the three of you are talking about.¡± ¡°You will find out in a little while. Do you know how absurd that sounds?¡± The late Seobang, who returned soon after, had a lump on his head. ¡°Damn it! You only earned a hawk by asking for the obvious.¡± He then asked Sangnamjae with a serious expression. ¡°It is up to you to leave. But before that, I¡¯ll give you a chance to hear us and Master¡¯s identities.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°However, once you find out who we are and Master, you will not be able to leave Oh Seon Manor.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I promise you.¡± Whether to leave without listening or stay after hearing, this was a condition far from Sangnamjae¡¯s determination. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry so much. After listening to it, the desire to leave will eventually disappear. No, would you rather make a night escape?¡± ¡°Who are the generals and the generals?¡± ¡°Who do you think it will be?¡± ¡°They must be hidden people.¡± Sangnamjae could not make more than that guess. ¡°Hey, have you ever heard of Samak Gangseo?¡± Although the watershed group didn¡¯t have as much information as the open ones, they had a certain level of understanding about Moorim¡¯s mastery. This was because one would never know when a request to kill one of them would come. Of course, there was also Samak Gangseo among the names that were investigated. It was also at the top because, if they were that bad, they would eventually kill anyone who was trying to kill them. Fortunately, for Samak Gangseo, there was no contract murder request from Seobaeksalmun. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s us.¡± Sangnamjae¡¯s eyes widened. The three generals turned out to be with Samak Gangseo? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± It couldn¡¯t be. Why would an evil evil person enter the nicknames of such good people? ¡°No. If it is really him, we would have finished digging the dragon hair at the Seobaeksalmun Gate. The three are not at all alike¡­.¡± Talking about it up to there, it seemed that they were a bit similar. ¡°Really¡­ Samak Gangseo¡­ Are you here?¡± His voice trembled in surprise. ¡°If you are so surprised to hear our name, you will have a heart attack if you hear the teacher¡¯s nickname.¡± If Samak Gangseo was a disciple, how great were those masters? ¡°Well, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve become a member of our family anyway, so you should know who the masters are. They¡­.¡± Galmapyeong¡¯s voice lowered like a monologue. ¡°He¡¯s a Blood Lion.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah? Are you a Blood Lion?¡± ¡°Drink tea and calm down.¡± With that, he drank the tea at once and it was hot, so he coughed for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s natural to be surprised, but try not to die.¡± ¡°What¡­ You at least have to say something that makes sense! The Blood Lion is¡­ Does it make sense to do good? They are the worst creatures of Moorim!¡± ¡°Not all the rumors about Moorim are true. And it may have been right then, but it is wrong now.¡± Samak Gangseo¡¯s expression was so serious that it could not be regarded as a joke. ¡°Are you really saying your lord is a Blood Lion?¡± ¡°Are we going crazy to play with the name Blood Lion?¡± ¡± ¡°Right. That joke alone could kill you.¡± ¡°You said that you got rid of a group of demons called Blood Winds just because they have the same name. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°Why are these people looking for me and my wife? There¡¯s no way a Blood Lion would do such a good thing, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we all respect Sabaek-nim.¡± ¡°Are you the big boss?¡± ¡°You made the Blood Lion fall prey to gossip. So, it is no surprise that our Samak Gangseo has become a little nicer.¡± Go Seobang said this to Sangnamjae, who evidently still looked confused. ¡°Do you think the smell of blood on you is stronger than our Samak Gangseo?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think your notoriety is comparable to that of a Blood Lion, do you?¡± He was able to confidently shake his head at Oh Tong-su¡¯s question. Even if he searched the current Moorim, or even within a hundred years, it was hard to find a Madu that could surpass the notoriety of a blood-wielding lion. Thus, Galmapyeong put a wedge in the conflict between Sangnamjae. ¡°The smell of blood on you seems to be frozen. Don¡¯t be shy, just live here.¡± ¡°That¡­ I think it should be.¡± He didn¡¯t feel like he was lucky at all. ¡®How do I tell Shinji this?¡¯ However, in the end, he didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Who¡¯s the Blood Lion?¡± There was no need to list all the information floating around in Moorim or collected by Seobaeksalmun. ¡°They were quite notorious in Moorim.¡± ¡°You said that Jangju-nim was bad guys in the past? Much more than you?¡± ¡°Yes. So I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to leave Oh Seon Manor just because I¡¯m a bad guy. The reason is ridiculous.¡± ¡°It is said that people do not change, but there are people who do.¡± ¡°There are eight people, including me.¡± In the end, Sangnamjae and his baby soon became the new family of Oh Seon Jang-won. Thanks to Kwak Bong, the black society in Hangzhou was reborn under the name of Wu Seon-hui. It was difficult to give the name Oh Seon to the black society, but in response to Kwak Bong¡¯s plea, particularly that he couldn¡¯t give the name to the giru and why he couldn¡¯t give it to the black society, Geom Woo-bin let him do whatever he wanted. ¡°Lord. This is the approximate organizational chart of the Oh Seonho. Now that Hangzhou is the only black society, shouldn¡¯t we establish our own system? There is still a group of black swordsmen called Jaryongmun, but if you travel with Hoeju, there is also a Hangjusa ship in that direction, so I think you should be able to handle the Jaryongmun.¡± At this, Kwak Bong glanced at the organization chart laid out on the table by Kang Chansik and made a bewildered expression. ¡°Did you just call me a hoeju? I know how that story ended last time.¡± ¡°I thought that was just to boost morale¡­.¡± Kang Chansik was even worried that Kwak Bong might be harboring some negative feelings. Of course he didn¡¯t think he would become a sojourner. No, his experience within the black society spoke otherwise. Kwak Bong tapped his name at his most apex with his index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. It has already been decided.¡± Kwak Bong, who brought his brush, erased his name. Then, naturally, the name at the top of the list became Kang Chansik. ¡°From now on, this man will take care of the Black Society.¡± ¡°You have just mastered the black society of Hangzhou, are you going to hand it over to me?¡± ¡°What is suffering? I just couldn¡¯t sleep for a few nights. And I have work to do.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s so important¡­.¡± ¡°Precisely why you have to keep it.¡± ¡°Are you going to give up your seat as a black socialist in Hangzhou and become a prayer for the Five Seongkiru?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what else you will do in Wolhagiru, so you have to protect it. Then run the black society well. Don¡¯t forget that you know you can¡¯t do it the way you used to.¡± ¡°Radish¡­ Of course.¡± ¡°If people point your finger at you, you will be tarnishing the name of Wu Seon, so take good care of yourself. When people come from Jaryongmun, don¡¯t overdo it and come running to me.¡± After saying that, Kwak Bong went to Oseongiru, which was under construction, without any regrets. Kang Chansik followed Guo Feng (although he did a little more than that), and he was the chief of the five circles of black society in Hangzhou. He was happy with it, but also felt worried. If it was a black society familiar with Kang Chansik, of course, he and his subordinates would go to Giru and celebrate with a drink. However, what Oh Seon and Kwak Bong wanted was a completely different black society than before. In other words, they wanted a good black society, but that had more complications than previously expected. ¡°What should I do?¡± The business of the Black Society was divided into four major categories. These were the protection costs paid by merchants, the loan business mainly based on illegal gambling establishments, manpower management, and the supply of goods to the shopping mall. There were other small things, but those four were the biggest sources of income for the black society. Until now, when the Black Society was rampant in Hangzhou, various black societies shared various businesses, and if a deal was made, they sometimes fought and took it. However now, it was entirely up to Oh Seonho. Kang Chansik retired from the black society together and called Wang Do-bong, who returned after becoming a bandit. He was not very smart, but he was at least a real guy. ¡°All illegal gambling establishments should be closed.¡± Wang Do-bong was surprised. ¡°A gambling hall? Is it one of the biggest sources of income in the black society?¡± ¡°If you run a gambling house, you can¡¯t become a good black society. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Whether legal or illegal, gambling houses gave people a moment of bliss and made them suffer eternal pain. In addition, the money borrowed from the gambling house was accrued on interest, which put an impossible snare on the debtor¡¯s neck. So, if there was a gambling house, a good black society was but a far-off wish. ¡°Eat a little more.¡± ¡°The interests involved in the gambling hall are complicated, so it will be difficult to break them with a single knife.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a smart guy who can solve that?¡± At that, Kang Chansik came over, and Wang Do-bong made clear his loyalty to Kang Chansik, but both were far from clever. ¡°You¡¯re smart on the floor, there¡¯s no one who can keep up with Lame Conch.¡± ¡°The guy who had his leg cut off after rebelling against the black bear Tae-su six years ago?¡± ¡°Yes. I used to be the second person in the Black Bear group, but I got my leg cut off by Tae-su and was eventually kicked out.¡± ¡°So what are you doing now?¡± ¡°He said that until a few years ago he had a stall in town, but he doesn¡¯t see to it these days. Anyway, who cares about leg cramps?¡± ¡°Well then¡­ We have to solve problems that we cannot solve on our own.¡± Chapter 80 ¡°The construction will be finished in 20 days, and the official opening will be in a month.¡± Sehwa guided Geom Woo-bin to the various places that they approached. ¡°When it opens, I will invite you first.¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°Why the reaction? You don¡¯t want to come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring. I am thirteen.¡± ¡°Hey, where is Giru just drinking with women? There are good performances and dances, and there are many smart kids, so it will be fun to talk to them.¡± As they were about to climb the stairs to see the third floor, Kwak Bong appeared from the window. ¡°Sehwa! Oh! Are you here, Lord?¡± ¡°This is turning out to be a lot of work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± In the meantime, Sehwa¡¯s attitude had become much kinder because it was Kwak Bong who worked hard to protect Oseongiru¡¯s construction site. ¡°Sehwa, have you ever heard of Ogiju?¡± ¡°No. Are you coming?¡± ¡°Wolhagiru has been selling it for two days, and rumors have spread that it tastes the same as Sagiju.¡± Sehwa made a face that expressed her doubts. ¡°Please. Sake is the only alcohol in the world that can taste similar to Sake.¡± ¡°I thought so too, but people who have tried Ogiju say it tastes exactly the same.¡± It was only a matter of time before a rumor was to spread, even if it is unbelievable, before it eventually became true. * * * The Blood Lion placed the Ogiju brought by Geom Woo-bin up to his mouth. He paused before he swallowed. ¡°It tastes completely different from my Hwagokju. It tastes awful.¡± Jang Mandok, who spit out alcohol with Do Pyeong-su, nodded in agreement. However, Seo Seok-san, who had ingested alcohol, had a different opinion. ¡°The taste is inferior to my Pungryu wine, but people who are insensitive to alcohol will not be able to tell the difference between Sake and Ogi. By the way, these ignorant bastards. What is the name of the drink, Ogiju? If you imitate the taste of alcohol, at least come up with a creative name.¡± Geum Hong also had the same opinion as Seo Seok-san. ¡°It¡¯s about the same as getting medicine. That¡¯s enough flavor to captivate people. It¡¯s amazing. What kind of craftsman could make our scammers like this?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to find out since it must have been made in Wolhagiru. ¡°How dare you steal ours. I must kill you.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who muttered, asked Geom Woo-bin, ¡°You dared to steal the trick of fraud, so you were guilty of death, right?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who was thinking deeply about something, said, ¡°Was the recipe for wine stolen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like my secret was stolen, but¡­¡± ¡°Are you a stalker? Didn¡¯t Priest Jang lose anything? None of them had their secrets stolen. It¡¯s just that someone studied the sham liquor and made it taste similar.¡± ¡°It is, but it¡¯s a shame.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Geom Woo-bin simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but it¡¯s not a sin to die for. After all, the scammer is also imitating the fact that it was made by someone a long time ago, but who doesn¡¯t say anything to the priests?¡± Geum Hong then asked, ¡°Imitating our scammers is also a talent, so you¡¯re saying we should just move on?¡± ¡°What crime can you hold on the person who made Ogiju?¡± Do Pyeong-su, who had been thinking about the crime for a long time, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Since I touched the heart of the Blood Lion, I would have died if it was the same as before. But the priests of today are not the priests of the past.¡± ¡°You are not guilty of asking.¡± ¡°The share of the former is similar, but the rest of the work is different, so people who know how to drink will find that this is indeed a scam.¡± In the end, the Blood Lion could not do anything after being cloned by the scammer. In the place where Geom Woo-bin left, there were only four people remaining. ¡°At times like this, I think the old days were good. They touched our hearts, so we kill them. It¡¯s much simpler.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words, Jeon Yeong Hong poured the wine into the glass. ¡°Do you think Ogiju goes down your throat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good enough to drink, but nothing more. That¡¯s the limit of fakes.¡± After passing the drink, Geum Hong continued. ¡°You still have something to do, right?¡± ¡°Not much is missing. It just makes me feel bad.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you raise the wall you can¡¯t cross to about five hundred?¡± Do Pyeong-su then asked with a puzzled face, ¡°How?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making a new drink. Do you remember what Master said before?¡± ¡°Master wasn¡¯t much of a chatter, but he still told us quite a lot, how do you remember them all?¡± ¡°You idiot, you just need to remember the talk about alcohol.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an idiot!?¡± Do Pyeong-su and Seo Seok-San then spoke. ¡°If it¡¯s about alcohol, you say that if we work together, we can make more delicious sake than fraudsters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, we studied together for a few days. The results were not good.¡± Conflicts of opinion were inevitable, and the Blood Lions back then were much fiercer towards each other than they were now. After giving birth to a tragedy in which the ribs of Yeon Hong, Seo Seok-san¡¯s nose, Do Pyeong-su¡¯s molar, and Jang Mandok¡¯s arm were broken, the work of making alcohol together went beyond the water. ¡°Are you going to do that again?¡± ¡°You already talked to the death penalty. We are different now than we used to be.¡± ¡°Of course, a lot has changed, but¡­.¡± Seok-san looked around the three of them. ¡°Is it possible for us to make a new drink without fighting like we did back then?¡± No one could be sure about it. ¡°You should try. But did you discover the possibility back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different from what I remember. I think that was the last thing we talked about to get the best alcohol-based on Yeo Geum-ju?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it was true.¡± ¡°Actually, that was bullshit! I didn¡¯t even want to try my Hwagok Juro!¡± Seo Seok-san made a screeching sound by scratching the table placed in the pavilion with her fingernails. Thanks to that, the quarrel between Jeon Yeong-hong and Do Pyeong-su, who were about to explode, stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s kill each other¡¯s pride this time. This isn¡¯t an individual¡¯s pride, it¡¯s the pride of all the bloodbaths. If we can¡¯t make a drink that can definitely press Ogiju, the Blood Lion loses. Is that not it?¡± Everyone had no choice but to agree with Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°As long as I can make sake that is several times better than Ogiju, I¡¯m fine with whoever¡¯s alcohol it is based on.¡± The Blood Lions only looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, Hong Yeong Jeon drew another line next to the one that Seok-san had made. Her intentions were clear, so the other two also made two lines. Again, the decision was to climb the ladder. * * * Jo Ja-myung glanced at the fifty silver-jaws on the table, then turned to Kang Chansik. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s medical bill. Do you need it?¡± There was a pause. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Your head. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to kill you, I just want a little strand of that hair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to come in as a subordinate.¡± At this, Jo Ja-myung stood up, staggered, and grabbed the table, barely centered. ¡°I have already left the Black Society and I have no intention of going back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Are you going to cut off even one of your strong legs?¡± ¡°Do you think that one leg is worth fifty pieces of silver? The leg was amputated six years ago, right? It¡¯s because he was caught while he was spending money to pay for his younger brother¡¯s treatment, right? This time, I¡¯ll give it to you in advance, without the need to hit it. Let your family eat and live.¡± Fifty Nyang was the money that Jo Ja-myung desperately needed. However, he hesitated because of his younger brother. ¡°I promised my brother I would never do anything bad again. So I will never become a part of the black society.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want! You¡¯re not doing anything bad!¡± Upon hearing this, Jo Ja-myung had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°This black society might be a black society, but a good black society!¡± ¡°Do you think that makes sense?¡± ¡°If it makes sense, would you like me to call you and give you fifty pounds? No matter how much I think about it, it doesn¡¯t make sense, so I called you to see if you could find a way. Is there any good way?¡± Jo Ja-myung looked at Kang Chansik and asked, ¡°Do you really want to create a black society that doesn¡¯t do bad things?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There are many reasons¡­ The thing is, I also want to live a good life.¡± He could read the sincerity from Kang Chansik¡¯s slightly reddened face. Jo Ja-myung picked up fifty nyang from the table. ¡°I will go to work tomorrow.¡± * * * General Hwang Seo-min of Wolharu thought he had heard Wang Do-bong wrong. ¡°What did you say now?¡± ¡°You said that the protection fee would be raised to two hundred hermits a month.¡± He definitely heard it right. ¡°I heard that after the Black Society of Hangzhou was shaken up once, Huizhou Kang took the supremacy. First of all, congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Do you mean the amount of two hundred nyang per month?¡± ¡°All decisions of our Oh Seonho are the Lord¡¯s will.¡± Hwang Seo-min nodded. ¡°I think I made a stupid decision. No matter how much you say it is a daily routine, don¡¯t you think that the protection cost of two hundred nyang is too much?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking for my thoughts, I don¡¯t think. The thoughts are the Lord¡¯s, and I¡¯m just delivering. Is it ten days after the day you pay the protection fee? I will be back in ten days.¡± Hwang Seo-min asked Wang Do-bong, who stood up. ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t? Are you going to come from the Oh Seonho and do something?¡± ¡°As I said before, I don¡¯t think so. So I don¡¯t think I have anything to answer for.¡± ¡°I heard that all other giruna, gaekzan, and juru had their protection costs cut in half, but why did we raise our monthly cost by 20 times?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± ¡°Ah! I think I asked a stupid question to a thoughtless person. Okay.¡± As soon as Wang Do-bong left, Hwang Seo-min¡¯s fist struck the table. ¡°Even when they turned, they turned firmly!¡± If there was only one giru, one would eventually be embarrassed by the black society. Even Oh Seonho wouldn¡¯t know it, but he was crossing Wolhagiru! There was either a certain point of belief, or Kang Chansik was the stupidest person in the world. ¡°Oh Seonho. What does this have to do with Ohseonjangwon?¡± The other person shook his head. Considering Ohseonjangwon¡¯s fame, he had no way of forming a relationship with the Black Society. ¡°I have to make you realize the truth that if you overdo it, you will get angry.¡± * * * The reason why he thought, ¡®I¡¯ll just finish it then¡¯ came to mind because, in the end, Jeong Yeong Hong won. The Blood Lions meticulously tasted the ingredients in each of them and seriously evaluated the secrets of other Blood Lions. ¨DI want to taste the best sake you can make. Because of their foolish persistence, the wind of Hwa Jeok-san was never heard. But being late was better than not doing it at all. Hwa Jeok-san was dead, but Geom Woo-bin, who acted much like his alter ego, was by their side. ¡°I have to show the death penalty the best taste of alcohol.¡± One more added to the goal of making a drink that was twice as delicious as Ogiju, so the attitude of the Bloody Lion was more serious than ever. Seeing that the Blood Lion slept for three full days in the brewery, Geom Woo-bin was also worried. Geom Woo-bin was hanging out outside, and Seo Seok-san soon came out with a tired expression on his face. ¡°The death penalty, why are you here?¡± ¡°Are the priests okay?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay to leave raw shrimp for three days. Wait a little longer than that. Soon we will be able to offer you a much better tasting drink than the squatters.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we have to wait another year or three?¡± ¡°Three years? Do you really not believe us?¡± Chapter 81 ¡°The priests¡¯ faith doesn¡¯t make me age quickly, right?¡± ¡°Ah! okay. Still, you can taste it. Look forward to it.¡± Seok-san hastily moved to the blacksmith¡¯s shop located deep in the back of the manor. ¡°Gong Moonju! Gong Moonju!¡± Gong Seong-tak, who was setting up the blade of the sickle, welcomed Seo Seok-san in. ¡°Long time no see. How¡¯s the new brew going?¡± ¡°I came here because of that, can you make an iron jar that is five characters wide and does not melt even in a furnace? The lid must be able to seal perfectly.¡± Gong Seong-tak nodded, thought about it, and then nodded again. ¡°I think you can make it, but where are you going to use such a strange thing?¡± ¡°Where are you going to use it to make alcohol? I need it in three days, so please wait until then.¡± Gong Seong-tak, who had already nodded once, tried to say, ¡®It will be difficult to achieve in three days.¡¯ However, Seo Seok-san, who confirmed that he nodded, had already disappeared. ¡°You look like you¡¯re struggling too.¡± * * * Since he came in, he thought about it, but when it came time to pay, it was. ¡°Put it down.¡± The restaurant owner, Mr. Wang, could be seen in tears. ¡°If you add up all the trauma you have suffered so far, it would be a hermit, but is it such a trauma today?¡± When Seong Dong-cheol, the tallest man of them all, opened his one-of-a-kind eyes, his neck felt numb. ¡°Are you afraid that I will eat away the price of this food?¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­.¡± It was a widely known fact that Jang, the owner of the restaurant across the street, broke his leg by Seong Dong-cheol simply because of a dispute over the cost of the credit card. He was even arrested by the government, but after being hit with a few sticks with a strong force, he found himself repeating the same thing. He was not afraid of even officials, so there was nothing he could do about it as Mr. Wang. ¡®Heh! Those who claim it as a protection fee don¡¯t even show their nose when they really need it.¡¯ If the protection fee was one-fifth, it was comforting at best. Seong Dong-cheol, who was turning to leave the restaurant, suddenly stopped. Two men taller than Seong Dong-cheol were standing in front of the door. Even when Seong Dong-cheol tried to leave, the men did not move and kept their position. ¡°What are you guys?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy with a liver sticking out of his stomach. How dare you try to eat free food at the restaurant protected by Oh Seonho.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking like Oh Seonho! So what are you guys going to do?¡± With that, he slightly lifted Dong-cheol¡¯s iron and silver jacket and showed him the handle of the sword stuck in his waist. ¡°Oh Seonho, you said that knives don¡¯t fit when you¡¯re hungry?¡± One of the gangsters then asked Mr. Wang, ¡°How much does this guy¡¯s food cost?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ One hundred and twenty coins. He ate a bit too much¡­.¡± ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve put together?¡± ¡°No. If you add up what you ate without paying money, it would be enough for a hermit¡­.¡± Mr. Wang, who received Seong Dong-cheol¡¯s ferocious gaze, frowned and bowed his head. ¡°Mr. Wang, do you think these guys can protect Mr. Wang? Do you think you will be able to protect all three of your foxy wives and rabbit-like children?¡± The gangster on the left spoke up. ¡°Of course, I will protect you.¡± ¡°How are you¡­!¡± Seong Dong-cheol couldn¡¯t finish his words. The gangster¡¯s fist that dug into his stomach was so painful that it managed to take his breath away. ¡°We must pay for what we get paid for.¡± Seong Dong-cheol grabbed his back and was dragged out of the restaurant, trying to pull out a sword from his waist. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± The gangster pulled out a sword from Seong Dong-cheol¡¯s waist and grabbed it. ¡°Give it up! You fucking bastard!¡± A gangster¡¯s fist was locked in Seong Dong-cheol¡¯s face as he rushed forward. Such was a fist that made his bones numb, and yet the assault did not end there. For the first time in his life, Seong Dong-cheol was beaten by so many beatings in the presence of many people watching. Compared to the ones hit by the gangsters, the gonjang hit by the government was about the size of that of an average gang member. ¡°My¡­ Please¡­ Help me¡­.¡± There was a spontaneous plea, but the thrashing of the thugs did not stop. His fists and kicks stopped when he had no strength to cry anymore, and his voice eventually stopped crying out. ¡°True value¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what he was talking about at first because his eardrum had ruptured, and he didn¡¯t understand until after two more blows. As he pulled the pocket out of his arms, a gangster snatched it up. It was Seong Dong-cheol who carried all his possessions because he did not trust the battlefield. As long as he could just stop being beaten, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they were all taken away. The thug who took out only one nyang threw the bag. ¡°Again, go eat rice from the outside. There are very few people who have a good taste in their hands when they hit them like you.¡± With that, the two gangsters politely handed one nyang to the restaurant owner, Mr. Wang. ¡°If something like this happens to you while we are not here, please let me know later. I will definitely accept the credit.¡± ¡°Hey, thank you.¡± ¡°Nope. This is what our Oh Seonho should do. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re paying the protection fee?¡± The two gangsters were polite until the very end, and the Seongdong Railroad, which was spread out in front of the restaurant, was also removed out of sight. ¡°After the Hangzhou Black Society was unified with the Wusun Circle, it has definitely changed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. The cost of protection has been drastically lowered, and the work is clear, so there is nothing more to ask for.¡± ¡°They said that the gambling hall was also completely destroyed. It¡¯s like a vigilante group, not a black society.¡± Gradually, dissatisfaction with the black society in Hangzhou disappeared. ¡°The thing that scares most merchants is actually not the Black Society. They¡¯re much more terrifying than the bullshit people who use their fists in the neighborhood. If you just deal with them, you will hear that Oh Seonho is a good group.¡± Kang Chansik then followed the advice of Jo Jam-yung, and the effect was immediately apparent. He was definitely a smart guy, so he was able to keep the noise from closing the gambling house to a minimum. ¡°For the time being, let them patrol more diligently than the officers. Occasionally catching thieves or pickpockets will double the effect.¡± Kwak Bong did not take any part in Oh¡¯s turn, but he only asked for one thing. ¨D Somehow, you should try to become a bother. Even better if you can ruin things. After hearing the reason, it was natural to become an enemy. Of course, it was not an easy task as Jo Hwangse was holding on to it, but we have to do what we can. ¡°Did you throw away the bait?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t think Wolhagiru will give you two hundred nyang, do you?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m looking at their reactions. Don¡¯t you think you can plan your next strategy by throwing a light fist and knowing how your opponent reacts? But there is one catch.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did Wu Sun-hui send a remuneration to Zhilongmen after he unified Hangzhou?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why is there no response from Jaryongmun?¡± * * * Yeo Dong-sul was deeply embarrassed. This was because the place they came to, thinking it was Jaryongmun, had already turned into a bloodbath. It was surprising that a giant clan, much like the Iron Bloodsieve, moved its base from Henan to Zhejiang, but there were no rumors of it. Of course, it would be known soon. ¡°Please forgive the clutter as we haven¡¯t moved in yet.¡± Jeong Pyun-ho, the head of the Jeokgaldang among the foreign shrines, was greeted with a drink. After vain greetings such as welcome to Zhejiang Province and wishing him good luck in the future, and no sincere sympathy, he settled for the usage of a woman¡¯s wine. ¡°Originally, I had to ask Jaryongmun, but it¡¯s embarrassing to see that the other person has become an iron-blooded room.¡± ¡°From now on, the work of Jaryongmun is the work of the Iron Blood Chamber, so please feel free to speak.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s too trivial for the Iron Blood Chamber to take over.¡± ¡°Is there even a black society tormenting Kiru?¡± If it had been a simple giru, Jeong Pyun-ho, each head of the household, would not have met. However, Wolhai Road was run by the wealthiest man in Zhejiang Province, Zhao Huangse. Having settled in Zhejiang Province, there was nothing wrong with strengthening the relationship with Jo Hwangse. ¡°That was the original intention, but after seeing the Cheolhyeolbang like this, I think that it is not enough.¡± ¡® ¡°What can we fill in the iron blood room?¡± * * * The iron urn was blazing hot in the furnace. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but if I open it that much, it will turn into ashes, right?¡± Seo Seok-san shook his head at Gong Seong-tak¡¯s words. ¡°No, it will not turn into ashes, but into the most condensed essence.¡± If the Blood Wind Lion was right, it would be, but if it was wrong, only ashes would then be scattered as Gong Seong-tak said, ¡°Did you say it¡¯s different?¡± ¡°Oay. And put it right there.¡± Outside the smithy, there was a huge tank that was two pieces wide and one piece deep, and floating ice was visible inside the tank. As soon as the two angles flowed, Gong Seong-tak threw the iron jar with the tongs into the tank, without the bloodstainer saying anything. Profit! The sound made the surroundings cloudy like the shore of a lake in the early morning. After the eclipse flowed again, the cast iron jar was rescued by Jang Mandok. The Blood Lion watched Jang Mandok turning the lid with a nervous expression. Kirik! Kirik! As the lid rotating along the spiral came out more and more, their expressions hardened as well. Finally, Jang Mandok opened the lid. The contents inside could not be seen because of Jang Mandok¡¯s large head. And so, Do Pyeong-su asked in haste, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Jang Mandok then closed the lid without showing it to anyone. ¡°Perhaps¡­?¡± Shit! Jang Mandok¡¯s lips moved. Even if it was not Geom Woo-bin or Do Pyeong-su, he could tell that it was an expression of joy. They raised their arms and rejoiced as if they had achieved the greatest martial art in the world. ¡°Not yet. There is still the process of putting it in sage wine and aging it.¡± Of course, it was, but since the undiluted solution, not ashes, came out, it was as if the eight-half was successful. Jeon Yeong Hong, who had sent the three first, asked Gong Seong-tak. ¡°Do you know how you¡¯re doing these days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two days since I saw your face.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to train the Jincheon nookak?¡± ¡°Are you saying that for the time being, you will focus on your training in the basement training room? His expression was so serious that he ended up just nodding in response.¡± Like the bricks for building walls, it is common for the level to rise gradually, but there were times when the fortune rises at once, like a heavy snowfall that fell overnight. Geom Woo-bin had already experienced such a thing once, and she may have had such a time again. She said that if she was a Moorim, she would come to visit her once in her life, but if she ended up being Geom Woo-bin, she would come visit again and again. Sudden realization was undoubtedly lucky, but sometimes it ended in misfortune like a coin-operated horse. So, Yeon Jeong Hong hopefully went down to the underground training room. He hoped to use this space again someday he thought, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come down so quickly. The studio was clean because it had been managed during that time. Even the double-installed iron gate did not rust. Yeon Jeong Hong carefully opened the door without announcing the visit. As he opened the two doors, he saw Geom Woo-bin practicing Kwonbeop in the center of the basement. Geom Woo-bin¡¯s body, moving neither fast nor slow, was drenched with sweat. Outwardly, he looked no different. However, after half an hour had passed, Yeon Jeong Hong exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡± There was the Chihwa Falling Water move passed down by Jeon Yeong Hong. The fast and flashy Chihwa Falling Water had a difficult intro and was a little easier than the average four-star level art, but it was a difficult martial art type, to the point where most people would give up once they got to the eight-star level. Jeon Yeong Hong, who had excellent qualities, broke through the eight stars in just five years. However, it took him three years to get to the composition. However, currently, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s Chihwa Falling Water had reached ten stars. Even though he had mastered all the martial arts of the Blood Lion, the achievement was twice as fast as the publicity of the pension. Geom Woo-bin, who was moving like a salmon flowing backwards in a river, became as quiet as the moonlight falling on the white snow. After exhaling his steady breath, Geom Woo-bin smiled brightly as he looked at Geum Hong. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Am I allowed to be jealous?¡± With that, he approached Geom Woo-bin and hugged him. ¡°I am proud of you, death penalty.¡± Chapter 82 ¡°This is all thanks to the sister-in-law and the priests.¡± ¡°In reality, we are just stepping stones. That stepping stone will never be removed until the death penalty becomes the number one person in the entire world. However, isn¡¯t he the only one with Chihwa Falling Water amounting to a level of ten stars?¡± ¡°Yes. The martial arts of the other three priests also increased slightly.¡± Geom Woo-bin was being humble, but no one could miss the sparkle in his eyes. ¡°How long will you be in the basement training room?¡± ¡°I will leave in three days at the earliest, or in five days at the latest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait. This time, I am the first one to do the secretarial work.¡± Geum Hong went to the brewery with light steps. The three of them were pouring the sage liquid from the cast iron jar into their respective cups. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I put a small amount of Oseonam in my Yeogeumju?¡± ¡°I knew you would be suspicious, so I left yours behind.¡± At this, he poured three drops of five sage liquid into the jar containing thirty bottles of this wine. When she squeezed the stamen liquid, she was able to put it in a total of ten jars. ¡°Now we only have to wait two months.¡± A proud expression came to mind on everyone¡¯s face, but Yeon Jeong Hong¡¯s face was particularly bright. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in love with me?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­ There are things that are a hundred times better than making the Wu Seon Amulet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeon Yeong Hong talked about Geom Woo-bin¡¯s undefeated state. Sharing information about Geom Woo-bin, no matter how small, was the promise of the Blood Wind Lion. ¡°Alas, you are the greatest genius of all time, so you will be the best!¡± ¡°Of course! At this rate, I could become the best person in the world by the age of 30!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to find out. If you defeat us, you are the best in the world,¡± Do Pyeong-su said as he left the brewery. ¡°I think only really good things are happening these days. Well, what bad will happen to us?¡± As soon as those words were finished, the other three stood still. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Pyeong-su, shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that Master disappeared three days after you said that?¡± ¡°That¡­ Was it?¡± Those memories were not unique to Seoksan Mountain. Jeon Yeong Hong was also offended by Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°When you say or do something, you tend to repeat what happens next.¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no way the dead master will go missing.¡± ¡°But Master¡­¡± Jeon Yeong Hong, who glanced in the direction of Geom Woo-bin, then spoke quietly. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± * * * Kang Chansik swallowed back his saliva. He had spoken about what kind of reaction he would have if he made a move. The smart Jo Ja-myung had said so. However, the reaction he expected turned out to be far more intense than he had initially thought. ¡°A guest has arrived, wouldn¡¯t you like to recommend a seat?¡± A young-looking man did the ceremony, but Kang Chansik bowed politely. ¡°Sit this way.¡± ¡°Unlike the black society that unified Hangzhou, the corps is small.¡± Kang Chansik¡¯s residence was a much shabbier house compared to before. ¡°Ah¡­ I see you have to save to live well.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the black society, but I believe that this is also wise. Did I tell you what I came for?¡± Jeong Pyun-ho, the head of the Cheolhyeokbang, asked, seemingly forgetful. Kang Chansik replied, ¡°You said you came because of Wolhagiru.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess I should talk about it first.¡± Judging from the fact that they said it first, it seemed that that wasn¡¯t their only purpose. ¡°This time, the Cheolhyeokbang moved to Zhejiang.¡± ¡°Yes? What about Ha Nam-seong?¡± ¡°You have to be able to live with the dazzling heads of middlemen.¡± He was pushed away by Shaolin Temple and fled. ¡°Jarongmun, which has a large land and many buildings, gave up its base to us and settled there.¡± He could see why the Iron Blood Chamber had come to visit Jaryongmun. ¡°The first customer of our Cheolhyeokbang is Wolhagiru, so it cannot be neglected.¡± Jeong Pyun-ho glanced at Soo-ha Oh Seong-gil, who was with him, and continued. ¡°I can send him alone, but I came here because it was not polite to send Suha alone to the black society that unified Hangzhou.¡± If Wolhagiru had hired an Iron Blood Room, then that meant that the battle was over. No matter how strong the anti-drugs were, they could not deal with the Iron Bloods. ¡°It seems to have been sorted out since I came.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Should we talk about the protection fee?¡± ¡°You say that you are going to be paying for protection¡­?¡± ¡°Iron Blood is a black society¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that your name is Oh Seonho?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I will protect Wu Seon-hui from the Black Swordsman faction, so I have to pay a reasonable price for it. As far as I know, Jaryongmun did the same. We are better than Jaryongmun, so of course we should pay more.¡± ¡°Yes? In the past¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± He much rather preferred to live, so he had no choice but to answer that. ¡°It may seem like a loss right now, but as long as you have the Cheolhyeokbang supporting you from the back, your path ahead is solid.¡± ¡°And this is like a special request from General Wolhagiru. Do you know about Oseonjangwon?¡± * * * ¡°Yes? Are you here to work?¡± Sangnamje answered Sehwa¡¯s question with another question. ¡°Since you can¡¯t be anatomized, shouldn¡¯t you do something?¡± The old-fashioned individual that came with them harbored a look of dismay. ¡°In the manor, there are only chores left to do, so you can¡¯t make Sangnamjae do those things.¡± Although Sehwa was a brother-in-law, he found that he couldn¡¯t do it. Anyhow, there were no complaints because the younger Sehwa also got along with them. ¡°I¡¯m fine with chores.¡± ¡°The husband should save some face, you shouldn¡¯t do that to your wife.¡± ¡°Are you able to do anything else?¡± At this, Sangnamjae looked around. ¡°I will do anything you ask.¡± At that time, Kwak Bong and Kang Chansik came up to the second floor where they were. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It was quite difficult to get to know Kwak Bong since the first meeting was to take revenge, which was not like revenge against Kang Samak. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Do you have anything to discuss with me?¡± ¡°Do you know about Oh Seonho?¡± ¡°It is said that the Cheolbyeokbang has come to Oh Seonho.¡± The name of the Iron Blood Room made his ears widen. ¡°The Iron Blood Room in Hanam?¡± ¡°Yes. It is said that the Iron Bloods were kicked out by Shaolin Temple and moved to Zhejiang Province.¡± At this point, Kwak Bong introduced Kang Chansik. ¡°I am the owner of Oh Seonho, and I have acquaintances with the general owners.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. It¡¯s called Kang Chansik.¡± After greeting Kang Chansik, he unpacked the entire story. ¡°I came here not because of Oh Seonho, but because of Oh Seon Manor. It seems that he is aiming for the Oseon Manor at the request of Jo Hwang-se, who is within the Iron Blood Room.¡± ¡°Sabaek-nim was worried, but that¡¯s how it ended up going.¡± ¡°Please be careful.¡± ¡°You speak like a man traversing on a long journey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still going.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kang Chansik had a rather puzzled expression on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t fight even though your opponent is an iron-blooded person, right? But I don¡¯t want to be a minion under him. At the very least, I could go back to dealing with the poor merchants and work in illegal gambling houses and loan business like I used to, but I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Are you going to try and live a good life?¡± ¡°Like Hangzhou Wu Seon, even if you can¡¯t live a good life, you shouldn¡¯t live a bad life. Well, these days, I am acutely realizing it. And so, I am retiring from the Black Society. Tell the Hangzhou Sai Ship to bow down and enter if possible. I know they are masters, but their opponents are iron-blooded. There is no chance of winning.¡± Kang Chansik did not know the identity of the Blood Lion, so he naturally thought so. Go Seobang then said to Kwak Bong, ¡°I have to go back now, so you have to deal with it.¡± ¡°I thought so, anyway.¡± Sangnamjae also came out. ¡°I will go too. I think we need it there rather than here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, but if you really want to go, then I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Kang Chansik then asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Did you not hear me? It¡¯s an Iron Blood Room, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It would have been nice if the ark had come directly, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s Dangju.¡± ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know what the Cheolhyeokbang is like. Although it does not reach the five generations, it has a power comparable to that of the Dong family, the rookie of Anhui.¡± The old west room murmured. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dongsi Doga only that much? I thought I was a little stronger. Anyway, it¡¯s about the head of the family, so the two of you can handle it, right?¡± ¡°I am enough all by myself.¡± Then, Kwak Bong turned around and said to Kang Chansik, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡­ Are you really going? I¡¯ve packed all my stuff. I thought that only Lee Gak was going to go out and just run away. I also told Do-bong to run away as it is.¡± Kang Chansik had no choice but to follow him with his hips pulled back. As he proceeded to enter the house, Wang Do-bong rushed to him. ¡°Lord! Why are you back? You shouldn¡¯t have run this way!¡± ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± ¡°Lord, I have to buy time for you to be able to run away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful, but it seems it¡¯s already too late.¡± After a glance at Kwak-bong and Sangnamjae standing behind him, Kang Chansik spoke. ¡°Now it is out of our hands. I have no choice but to leave it to fate.¡± Kwak Bong stepped forward. ¡°It should be left to skill, not fate. Where is the one from the Iron Blood Chamber?¡± At this, the door opened and Jeong Pyun-ho and Oh Seong-gil came out to the Daecheong. ¡°Kang Hoi-joo, it looks like someone brought you along.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, I¡­ That¡­¡± ¡°Are you the head of the family from the Iron Blood Room?¡± Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s face hardened at this. ¡°You know who I am and you show me that way, you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°These are people who are going to beat you and kick you out¡­ and yet you show this attitude.¡± Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s gaze was painfully focused on Kang Chansik. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to give up drinking alcohol and drink punishment alcohol. It¡¯s too slow for a black society. You don¡¯t fit in with the Black Society in so many ways.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a lot of talk. Come on down. If you get hit quickly, the volunteers can be brought in quickly.¡± Sreung! As Jeong Pyeon-ho descended, pulling out the sword from his back, another sword was also held in Kwak Bong¡¯s hand. ¡°I think my opponent is that guy.¡± Sangnamjae pointed to Oh Seong-gil, following after Jeong Pyeon-ho. ¡°It would be.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really need a weapon. Well, the fact is I didn¡¯t bring mine.¡± With that, Kang Chansik asked carefully, ¡°I have a useful knife or sword, can I give it to you?¡± ¡°Fine. It will be over soon.¡± Sangnamjae, who was a sniper, focused more on stealthy attacks, but a regular warrior of the Cheolhyeokbang would be able to deal with this even with both hands tied. The impatient Kwak Bong then ran to Jeong Pyun-ho first. Kwak Bong was well aware of the fame of the Cheolhyeokbang, and if he was the head of that clan, he would be able to heal himself after a long time. Kaang! Jeong Pyeon-ho, who had blocked the sword wielded by Kwak Bong, retreated and slammed his back against his pillar. ¡°What is this¡­!¡± ¡°I felt that the momentum was unusual, but I did not know that the sword had this level of power.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t end it blandly, use your strength properly!¡± However, even if he tried to use it properly, it didn¡¯t come out without power. Jeong Pyun-ho couldn¡¯t even make a proper attack. The difference between the two in the first place was too great. It was only because he did his best to survive that he was able to stand his ground for the first ten seconds. However, ten seconds was his limit. With an exceptionally sharp sound, Jeong Pyeon-ho lost his sword as his mouth was torn apart. Puck! Kwak Bong then spoke to Jeong Pyun-ho. ¡°Next time, tell them to make a stronger person come rather than a weak person like you. With that skill, you want to go over the Oseon Manor? Even a passing bird would laugh.¡± Jeong Pyun-ho stood up, clutching his torn and bleeding hands. His beaten chest made it hard to breathe, but he tried not to show it. ¡°Boy¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°I am but a manor worker.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡­?¡± Kwak Bong scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to be a handyman.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± Right! ¡°Ugh!¡± Jeong Pyun-ho, who had his head hit by the sheath of Kwak Bong¡¯s sword, sat down again. ¡°You should be grateful to me for saving your life. It can kill you.¡± He felt humiliated enough to die, but it was better than dying, so he refrained from speaking any further. ¡°Get your hands off that. This is the first and final warning.¡± Chapter 83 Kwak Bong proceeded to put the knife in. ¡°Take your servant and get out.¡± Sangnamjae, who defeated Oh Seong-gil, said, ¡°I killed him.¡± ¡°Eh? Then what if I kill him without consulting him?¡± ¡°I was merely joking.¡± Sangnamjae¡¯s expression did not change throughout the conversation. ¡°If you want to joke, then make sure it sounds like a joke.¡± Sangnamjae made sure to hit Oh Seong-gil in order to wake him up, and then even brushed off his clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t come back. Hangzhou is no place for weaklings like you.¡± The head of the Iron Blood Chamber and the elite had become weak in an instant. Kwak Bong began to murmur when he saw the two of them leaving, ¡°I met a weak person and ended up throwing away my hands for nothing.¡± Kang Chansik still couldn¡¯t believe what was unfolding before his eyes. For him, the Cheolhyeolbang was quite similar to the Shaolin Temple located in the Taesanbukdu of Moorim. It was so high that the peak itself ended up being covered by mist. He was hard to recognize as it was. ¡®All this while, you¡¯ve been slaughtering chickens with an ox knife!¡¯ In addition to this, Sangnamjae was no ordinary person. He was not as strong as Jeong Pyun-ho, but he managed to point out Oh Seong-gil¡¯s blood pressure in the blink of an eye. ¡°Are you really Oh Seon-won¡¯s mistress?¡± Kang Chansik had no choice but to ask Kwak Bong in this manner. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m forcing myself to stick with what I¡¯m kicking out. So, you have to be careful not to go outside your eyes.¡± ¡°Then, the Hangzhou Wushen has a higher military power than Kwak Daehyeop, right?¡± Sangnamjae¡¯s licking the tip of his lips looked like a joke. Even after seeing the ridicule, Kwak Bong didn¡¯t put on an unpleasant expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t even follow their heels, so please don¡¯t compare them. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± How great were the Hangzhou Wushen, who used masters like Kwak Bong as their miscellaneous? ¡®You mean people like that just threatened me to catch a bounty?¡¯ The brewery was full of masters. This manor was indeed a strange place, no matter how much he thought about it. * * * Geom Woo-bin, who came out of the basement after five days, seemed to glow in her face. Despite Do Pyeong-su¡¯s unlucky remarks, she could see at a glance that Woo-bin had great achievements in martial arts. ¡°Ah! As promised, I will be the first non-democratic partner!¡± He wasn¡¯t the bloody lion who would leave Geum Hong. ¡°Why are you the first?!¡± ¡°This is because I made a promise!¡± ¡°Promises made without us are void!¡± Geom Woo-bin hurriedly stepped in, knowing the argument would only escalate. ¡°I¡¯ll do it with my brother-in-law first. A promise is a promise.¡± Disappointed, the three of them set their turn to climb the ladder in advance from a distance. ¡°I¡¯ll do it with Chihwa Falls.¡± Geom Woo-bin took his stance as he spoke. Geum Hong burst into admiration as he looked at the immovable individual. ¡®When was the last time you had a job?¡¯ It must have been about two months ago. But during those two months, Geom Woo-bin was on a completely different level. Geom Woo-bin, who first hit the ground, was as light and soft as a water-filled swallow, but was also rough and powerful, much like a raging wave coming out of the valley. Although it was still not enough to fight against Geum Hong, it seemed to have reached the level of an elder of the Old Daemun faction. ¡®Would there have been a Moorim with this level of martial skill at the age of thirteen? Our hard work has been worthwhile!¡¯ Watching Geom Woo-bin and Yeon Ji-hong¡¯s secret dance, the rest of the three people grew excited. They were excited to be on a closer league with Geom Woo-bin, whose martial arts became significantly stronger. Jeon Yeong Hong finished the dance in one corner with shame. It was out of consideration for Geom Woo-bin, who had to deal with three people in the future. Seo Seok-san then handed one of the two pipas he brought to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°You haven¡¯t neglected your Yin Gong, have you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± This time, Geom Woo-bin took the lead. The gentle sound of a pipa sound spread like pebbles on the surface of the water, and when it reached Seo Seok-san Mountain, it struck like a tidal wave. Chaang! Surprised, Seo Seok-san created an intangible wall by bouncing four strings. Zeng! With the sound, Woo-bin¡¯s shoulders slid back, but soon his fingers ran through the strings once more. This time, it was a quick and sharp performance. Seok-san also moved his finger to match the rhythm. Unlike other martial arts, it was difficult to control the strength and weakness of Yin Gong. Because of this, there were more unforeseen injuries with this type of arts and for that reason, Yin Gong was rarely chosen as an event of bismuth. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Thank you, Priest.¡± Jang Mandok, who could not stand it, soon came out. Since he had a Kwonbeop battle with Jeon Yeong Hong, Jang Mandok opted to choose Jangbeop. Kwonbeop and Jangbeop seem similar, but they were actually different. Kwonbeop could not follow Jangbeop in its softness, and techniques such as Geumnasu and Leehwa grafting were much easier to use. For that reason, the number of times their hands collided in the air was much higher. This technique was called Bimu, but because of their high martial arts skills, collision was inevitable. For a while, strange sounds that were similar to beans being roasted emanated, and then Jang Mandok backed away. He was capable of doing more than this, but he was afraid the force would hurt Geom Woo-bin. Do Pyeong-su looked at Jang Mandok¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just win at all?¡± His expression, though he was nodding, was full of delight. Finally, when Do Pyeong-su handed the sword to Geom Woo-bin, the three of them began to growl. ¡°One more, Woo-bin, and this time you will really die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You are not fine.¡± Since the momentum was sincere, Do Pyeong-su did the dance as carefully as possible. However, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s state was not a skill that could be achieved with caution. The movement became more and more violent, and the sound of the clashing of the swords was so loud that it resonated throughout the Oseon Manor. Judging from the sound of a baby crying from afar, it seemed that Jiwoo had been woken up by the sound of the two of them. In the end, the dopyeong also did not fill a corner. ¡°The death penalty, I can¡¯t. In the future, when carrying out the death penalty and secret military service, we also need to be prepared.¡± The reason why Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even show humility was because he felt that his martial arts was making a huge leap at once. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the priests. Thank you very much.¡± Everyone was happy with Geom Woo-bin¡¯s sincere thanks. However, that joy didn¡¯t last long. Do Pyeong-su¡¯s mistreated mouth suddenly revealed its true identity. * * * ¡°Strange. Is there so much hair falling out on the bed, Jangju?¡± Sibi Jeong-im, who was cleaning, tilted her head and went outside with some of the bed linen. As she plowed on the yard, her hair fell noticeably. Do Pyeong-su, who was passing by, asked. ¡°Did something happen at Seok-san?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Then why does that great hair resemble something like that of a molted beast?¡± The only person to lose that huge amount of hair was Seo Seok-san at Oseon Manor. ¡°No, that would be impossible. There won¡¯t be any hair left like that.¡± ¡°It belongs to the great lord.¡± The workers didn¡¯t know why Geom Woo-bin was called such a grand name, but she did it, and so she called it that. ¡°What? Is that real?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was surprised to see it today too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± The strangeness that Do Pyeong-su felt was only the beginning. Seo Seok-san, who met Woo-bin at that time, was also tilting his head. ¡°You can¡¯t remember where you put your handcuffs?¡± ¡°Yes. And there is no Mukcheol girdle. It must have been taken out of the room.¡± ¡°Geom Woo-bin. If you are already forgetful at this point, what are you going to do when you are my age? Hahaha!¡± ¡°Ruler¡­ Jang Mandok. Huh¡­ The one I gave you yesterday¡­ What was the drug name? ¡­What was it?¡± At this, Jang Mandok¡¯s expression hardened. The emotion that appeared on his face was fear, but even Geom Woo-bin did not know exactly what Jang Mandok was afraid of. ¡°Why¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Yeah? Huh¡­ ¡­ Since when¡­ What¡­ Did you stutter?¡± Yeah. He hadn¡¯t done this until an hour ago. ¡°Yes. Female¡­ Waiting here¡­ I will be there.¡± Jang Mandok found the three Blood Lions and brought them together. ¡°What¡¯s going on, why do you have such a scary expression?¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s face quickly moved to an expression that stated he did not understand the English language. ¡°Is our death penalty stuttering? Is that really surprising enough to stare at me like it¡¯s going to eat me?¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s expression also changed terribly. ¡°Your brother-in-law lost his handcuffs and girdle. He couldn¡¯t remember where he put them.¡± The reply was, ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course it is. Just because I¡¯m young doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not forgetful. But when I stutter, I suddenly forget¡­¡± Do Pyeong-su then began to speak. ¡°His hair is also starting to fall out.¡± ¡°What? Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hair?¡± The person who surprised him the most was Seo Seok-san. Do Pyeong-su told him about what happened this morning at Geom Woo-bin¡¯s residence. ¡°You mean you started hair loss when you were thirteen? Like me?¡± Jeon Yeong Hong pointed to Jang Mandok. ¡°Mandok also began to stutter a long time ago. And eventually, he stopped talking like he is now.¡± ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t learn to read was because no matter how hard I studied, I completely forgot when I woke up the next day.¡± ¡°But how did you learn martial arts?¡± ¡°Body. The mind forgets, but the body remembers.¡± ¡°Forgetfulness, hair loss, and stuttering¡­¡± Seok-san saw Jang Mandok and Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just what happened to us?¡± Do Pyeong-su had an expression that looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Is the death penalty changing like us? He¡¯s not one of us, why is he adapting to all our shortcomings? Why?¡± Seok-san then spoke like a moan. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the ignorance. Geom Woo-bin has improved dramatically in just a few days. When our martial arts reach a certain level, these side effects will occur. There is no other explanation than that.¡± The world seemed to be collapsing. ¡°Even if Seok-san makes sense, he doesn¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s just that these symptoms appeared for a while today.¡± ¡°Okay. There is no need to despair beforehand. But, Geum Hong-ah¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you like that?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°My hair, Mandok¡¯s silence, Pyeong-su¡¯s bad hair. You must be experiencing something similar.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have anything like that?¡± ¡°Really? Why aren¡¯t you alone?¡± ¡°The martial arts I have learned are in perfect shape without any flaws! Why are you asking me that?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ This is embarrassing!¡± ¡°Does this mean you want me to be bald like you?¡± At this, Jang Mandok stopped the fight by hitting the table. ¡°Okay. Now is not the time to fight amongst ourselves. Let¡¯s see if the symptoms of the death penalty continue.¡± The two days of monitoring Geom Woo-bin were as unsettling as walking on thin ice. He noticeably reduced Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hair, and his forgetfulness grew so bad that he even forgot where he even put his sword. Since the stuttering was starting up, he also deemed to speak less. In the end, they had to admit it. Geom Woo-bin was becoming bald, stone-headed, and stuttering because of their incompetence. ¡°How did this happen?¡± These were the shortcomings they haven¡¯t been able to fix for several decades, and it was quite impossible to have a sharp number now. ¡°Let¡¯s stop the training of the death penalty for now.¡± Do Pyeong-su shook his head at Seo Seok-san¡¯s words. ¡°No, there are no downsides to Geum Hong¡¯s martial arts. So, you have to keep learning the martial arts of Geum Hong-i. If you don¡¯t let me do anything, it will only hurt my heart more.¡± It was a reasonable idea, but Jeon Yeong Hong began to shout. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 84 ¡°It¡¯s a surprise! Why?¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡­ ¡­ There may be side effects that I am not aware of. And perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m a woman. Is that not the reason why?¡± ¡°It could be, but¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not even my martial arts. There will be no martial arts training until the side effects of the death penalty are fixed!¡± Jeon Yeong Hong, who could only say this, left the room. Seo Seok-san¡¯s low voice echoed when he left. ¡°Yeong Hong, there is definitely something about this¡­¡± Seok-san¡¯s prediction was not wrong. Hong¡¯s reaction was so intense that he could not even notice it, no matter how ignorant he was. In the depths of the backyard, he found Geom Woo-bin, leaning against the wall and squatting. Even the Blood Wind Lion knew, but there was no way that the person involved could not sense the change that had taken place in him. ¡°Woo-bin.¡± Surprised, Geom Woo-bin turned his gaze to Yeong Hong, who was looking at him. ¡°A year old¡­ ¡­ An age¡­ ¡­ Is it strange?¡± This sight could even bring greater despair to Geom Woo-bin, who had fallen into despair like that. However, Hong had to ask. He needed to know if there were any side effects so he could fix it. ¡°The death penalty, it¡¯s a strange question, but you have to answer it honestly.¡± Geom Woo-bin nodded, but in the end, had to wait a long time for Yeong Hong¡¯s question. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Have you been in good physical form this morning?¡± Geom Woo-bin, who was looking at him, merely said, ¡°This¡­ ¡­ Once seated¡­ Next time¡­ Out of bed¡­ ¡­ When you come out¡­ Stand.¡± ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to stand¡­ There are important parts of the death penalty body we must focus on.¡± Such was an expression that says that every part of my body is important. And so he said straight up. ¡°I mean pepper, pepper.¡± ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ Why is that¡­ ¡­ Ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about that later, so check it out tomorrow morning.¡± He just hoped that ¡®it¡¯ would not happen. However, all the symptoms had appeared, but the luck of avoiding only the side effects of Yeong Hong did not come. He knew it as soon as he saw Geom Woo-bin¡¯s face coming out of the room the next morning. ¡° ¡°Male¡­ ¡­ A year old¡­.¡± Jeon Yeong Hong then hugged Geom Woo-bin, who was about to cry. ¡°Do not worry. Whatever happens, we will fix it.¡± The insensitivity of Jeon Yeong Hong¡¯s demeanor, often called Seok-nyeo, appeared to Geom Woo-bin as impotence. If his hair falls out, it meant that he would have to live with it for the rest of his life. Where in the world were there one or two bald people? Geom Woo-bin was handsome even if this happened. Bad hair would just be a minor discomfort. Stuttering? At least it was better than being dumb. However, the impotence problem¡­ Woo-bin would have to live his life as a eunuch. ¡± A year old¡­ ¡­ all¡­ ¡­ For other priests, it is rain¡­ ¡­ I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± Even in this situation, at the thought of Woo-bin losing coherent thinking, Jeon Yeong Hong burst into tears. ¡®I will definitely fix the side effects of the death penalty even in exchange for my life!¡¯ * * * ¡°Lord Jang! Kwak Bong has something to discuss¡­ Ouch!¡± Kwak Bong, who was screaming at the gate, slumped to his feet in the pain of hitting the top of his head. ¡°Quiet.¡± Kwak Bong asked with a smirk at the repressed sound of Galmapyeong. ¡°Why are you hitting me? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°The atmosphere in the manor right now is almost that of a portrait house.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think something has happened to Sabaek.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but the faces of Sabaek-nim and the masters are covered with iron masks. Right now, even if I break just one bottle, I think they¡¯ll be capable of slitting my throat.¡± Geom Woo-bin didn¡¯t even step out of the room on the second day, and the Blood Lion sat with him all day long, discussing something discretely. However, it seemed that things were not going well as the atmosphere had not changed. ¡°You can ask what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°You go and ask.¡± ¡°Only because a man¡¯s liver is so small.¡± Kwak Bong went inside and, after half an hour, quietly walked out with her heels up. ¡°I¡­ Why is the energy there? Just getting close makes her breathless.¡± ¡°What is the question of this guy who can¡¯t even get close? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Because of the black society, I have something to discuss with the big boss.¡± He had known about it after hearing about it. ¡°They say that Jo Hwang-se attracted the iron blood room?¡± ¡°Yes. Those who came are chased away, but they are not the ones who will leave as it is. He wants to know how far his hands need to go.¡± ¡°If I use my hands badly, can you solve it on your own?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do on my own, but¡­.¡± Seeing him trail off, he seemed to understand the topic. ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t think I have time to worry about anything other than Sabaek-nim or the masters. So we have to solve it ourselves. Well, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°If it escalates into an all-out war with the Iron Blood Room, wouldn¡¯t it be great?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s scary. The three governors, me, and Sang-hyung, five would be enough.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of Sangnamjae. As a father of a newborn baby, he should avoid dangerous work as much as possible.¡± ¡°Then when is he going to pay for my meal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a surprise!¡± When he turned his head, he saw Sangnamjae just behind him. ¡°I wonder if someone is from Salsu. Let¡¯s go ahead and show off.¡± ¡°It has indeed become a habit. Anyway, I¡¯m willing to fight.¡± ¡°Get permission from the wife then.¡± As if it was perfect timing, Koh Shinji came out holding a sleeping child. ¡°Honey, I think I¡¯ll have to fight in a place called the Iron Blood Room, will that be okay?¡± ¡°Why are you fighting?¡± ¡°Because they are the enemy of our friends. I am the father of a newborn baby, so they¡¯re telling me to leave.¡± ¡°There is nothing in the world more shameless than the ignorant schema. You will have to pay for their food.¡± ¡°Did you even hear what I said?¡± ¡°Well, if you understand, then I have no reason to object anymore.¡± ¡°I promise I will kill them all.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! If you say such harsh words while you have a baby and then spiral into denial, then such a promise will be useless. And if our people in the manor of Oseon Manor do murder recklessly, I will be scolded by Sabaek.¡± ¡°It was only a joke.¡± At this, a pair of shoes hit Sangnamjae¡¯s back and fell. It was Koh Shinji who had thrown the shoe. ¡°You told me not to joke.¡± Sangnamjae, who was never a comedian to begin with, gave it as a joke, but never succeeded, even though he just wanted to make his wife laugh. The other man patted his shoulder as if to comfort him. ¡°Just give up already.¡± * * * ¡°I will never give up.¡± Geom Woo-bin nodded at Do Pyeong-su¡¯s promise, but the light of hope on his face was gradually disappearing. ¡°Death penalty, trust us and wait.¡± He had come here to comfort Woo-bin, but the look of gloom only deepened even more. The Blood Lions who gathered in the pavilion by the pond spent a long time in silence. ¡°Are we going to get rid of the death penalty?¡± Everyone was surprised by Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°What kind of bullshit is that?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all the side effects of the death penalty because of martial arts? So, if you remove the martial arts, the side effects may disappear, right?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible. However, because of that possibility, it was too extreme to abolish Geom Woo-bin¡¯s martial arts. Seok-san began to speak in a sound akin to a moan. ¡°It is a last resort.¡± At this, Jeon Yeong Hong jumped in. ¡°Is it the last? Are you going to come up with such a stupid method?¡± ¡°I have lived my entire life in pain with this bald head. It may be funny to you, but to me, this head is like a celestial head. But the death penalty is not the only one experiencing the side effect. Do you think I¡¯d be happy if I became the first in the world instead of the first in the world with three goddamn side effects?¡± Hong did not make it clear that there were four. ¡°It¡¯s better for a common man who has thick hair, is smart, and talks bluntly than the best people of all time. This is something I can risk my life for.¡± Yeong Hong also proceeded to break the silence that soon followed. ¡°The last resort may be the only option.¡± The reason no one was denying it was because everyone had experienced giving up trying to fix it in hundreds of ways. ¡°If the death penalty had to be abolished, who would do it?¡± Of course, no one came forward to Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. No one would want to do such a terrible thing. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡± Do Pyeong-su made his declaration. ¡°Fuck, I know it¡¯s selfish, but I don¡¯t! how¡­ How can I get rid of the death penalty¡­? I¡¯d rather get rid of my martial arts.¡± If he could cure Geom Woo-bin¡¯s side effects by eliminating his martial arts, he could do it even a hundred times. ¡°The sooner the better. We all know there is no cure for this side effect. Prolonging the time will only lengthen the pain of the death penalty.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s words sounded ruthless, but such was the reality. ¡°Hey¡­ Priests! Hey¡­ ¡­ Sister!¡± Geom Woo-bin, who ran calling them, had a very excited expression. ¡°Woo-bin! How are you? Did you have any other symptoms?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s question, Geom Woo-bin his head and unfolded the blank paper he was carrying. It was faster to stutter his words and write them down. ¨DThere is a way to fix my side effects. ¡°Yes? how?¡± ¨DYou didn¡¯t have the same side effects as the priests, didn¡¯t you? ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though he was in prison for a long time, he still had much thicker hair than I did.¡± ¡°The gun was still there. You can tell from the fact that he made the death penalty his first disciple.¡± ¨DWhy didn¡¯t Master have such side effects? ¡°I know, right? All of the martial arts we learned were taught by our master.¡± ¨DMaybe Master-sama overcame the side effects. ¡°How?¡± ¨C It¡¯s unarmed. If you become strong like Master, this side effect may disappear. This was only wishful thinking, but not a hope that was less likely. Anyway, it was a side effect caused by ignorance. And the only specimens are Jeok-san and the Blood Lion. While the blood lion was suffering from side effects, the other, Hwa Jeok-san, did not have any abnormalities until death. Therefore, it was reasonable to conclude that Hwa Jeok-san knew of a treatment that could fix the side effects. ¨DIf you exceed this level, the side effects will disappear. Seo Seok-san was the first to reflect. ¡°There are plenty of possibilities.¡± Yeong Hong also willingly participated in Seo Seok-san¡¯s musings. ¡°Yes. There are bound to be obstacles in any martial arts, and this is a stumbling block for the death penalty. If you go beyond this, everything will be resolved.¡± In fact, it was only a faint possibility, but the Blood Wind Lion fully strengthened Geom Woo-bin¡¯s conclusion. ¨DFrom today on, underground training will be implemented at full force. ¡°We will also take all possible measures so that the death penalty can be raised at once.¡± Thus, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s second closure training was decided. * * * ¡°Let¡¯s start with the elixir in the list.¡± Seo Seok-san received Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°You have to scrape all the potions you can get, not just the Thousand Steps. It¡¯s not clumsy, and it would be nice if there were ice crystals, Hwajeong, Mannyeonhasuo, Mannyeonseolginseng, and an inner tier of spirits.¡± Hong replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s each play a role. Mao Liang was in charge of Pyeong-su from the beginning, so get the elixir from the Manbo. Seok-san-i will ask the hunters in the Myeongsan Mountain to find the spirit creatures that may have an inner altar, and I will get the ice crystals.¡± ¡°Ice? You mean that ice crystal, the best treasure in the North Sea Ice Palace?¡± ¡°Okay. If it is Biyeon, you probably know where it is.¡± ¡°Of course, it must be in the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, Yeong Hong smiled bitterly. ¡°Biyeon, did that girl only tell him about martial arts?¡± ¡°Could the crystal actually be ice?¡± ¡°It happens when you go crazy with a man.¡± Jang Mandok pointed at himself with a puzzled expression. ¡°One should not have to stand by the death penalty. There is no one more suitable for this task than you.¡± Jang Mandok agreed to what Jeon Yeong Hong said. ¡°It will be a long and difficult road. Just like when you go looking for your master. It¡¯s too late to save Master, but we must not fail this time.¡± At this, the Blood Lion with a determined expression stood up from his seat. Now it was time to leave. Chapter 85 Whenever Jang Mandok¡¯s sword moved, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hair fell to the floor. However, he still had a lot of hair left, so he looked quite bulky. He was concerned about his hair kept falling out, so he just shaved it off, but his head was pretty, so it wasn¡¯t bad to look at. ¡°The death penalty indeed looks beautiful.¡± ¡°Geom Woo-bin, I found out what it was. Hahaha!¡± ¡°If it is long again, it will be as rich as it used to be.¡± The Blood Lion, who was about to leave the scene, came because he had to say goodbye to Woo-bin, but eventually saw him with his head shaved. Jeon Yeong Hong bowed his back and made eye level with Geom Woo-bin, who was sitting in his chair. ¡°Hey! The side effects will definitely go away. You know?¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin laughed. It was the smile that made him feel comfortable, the first laugh he had ever heard in a long while. ¡°Of course. But uh¡­ Where are you going?¡± Geom Woo-bin knew the answer just by looking at their atmosphere. ¡°Yes. For the death penalty, just practice hard here. We will take care of the rest.¡± ¡°But¡­ The priests are working hard for me¡­ Thank you very much. But I¡­ Don¡¯t sin because¡­ I wish you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°It will not happen. We are not the Blood Lions we used to be.¡± At this, they took turns saying goodbye to Geom Woo-bin and left a message to Jang Mandok, wishing him good luck. Now it was really time to leave. ¡°How is Oh Seonho?¡± Another ankle had been caught by the Hangzhou Incident. Do Pyeong-su then spoke nervously at Go Seo-bang¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯ll be back before the aging is over, so I just leave it as it is.¡± ¡°Then we will move only the scammers to coincide with the opening of Oseongiru.¡± ¡°You guys do it.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sabaek?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Master. We also respect and like Sabaek.¡± Their worries were so great that they could not even count the thoughts of the Hangzhou Incident. They had a right to know as much as his affection for Geom Woo-bin in the Hangzhou Incident. However, she didn¡¯t want to waste that time talking about everything. ¡°The death penalty is a bit uncomfortable. It¡¯s a disease that can only be cured when martial arts are raised, so Geom Woo-bin will be practiced in the underground training room, and we¡¯re on our way to get an elixir. We don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll come, but until we get here, you¡¯ll have to take care of yourself. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Are you bad at this?¡± Sehwa¡¯s face was full of worry. ¡°I won¡¯t die, but it will be painful enough to die. So you have to make it better. We¡¯ll take care of the death penalty, so you guys only pay attention to the Oseonjangwon and Oseongiru.¡± ¡°Yes. I will handle it perfectly without worrying about Sabaek and Masters. So, the masters too, please cure the sickness of Sabaek-nim.¡± Nodding his head, the Blood Lion left the Wushen Manor and went their separate ways. It was quite different from finding a missing volcano. This time, he had a clear goal and a place to go, and there was a certainty of success. There was only one thing in common with Hwa Jeok-san, urgency. That desperation would surely make the side effects of Geom Woo-bin better. * * * The ancient room was still undecided. Jeong Pyun-ho, who had gone to solve the Hangzhou business, came back with a poor breakdown. It was quite easy to twist a child¡¯s wrist, but in the end, it was he who got defeated in just ten seconds. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t accurately determine the opponent¡¯s skills in that way, and Kwak Bong wasn¡¯t even the best master of Oh Seon Jang-won. ¡°Are you saying that the person who subdued Jeong Dang-ju in ten seconds is Oh Seon Jang-won¡¯s mischief?¡± If those words were true at face value, the military power of Hangzhou Wushen could not even be guessed. This was because the Cheolbloods had the strength of a criminal and the caution of a rabbit, which allowed them to have a history of one hundred and twenty years. If one was to immerse their feet in the wrong way, the iron blood chamber could be in danger of extinction. ¡°I escaped from Shaolin Temple and came to Zhejiang Province, where there is only one stronghold of the Dong clan. Even if he went to Chodadong, his power was revealed to some extent, so he could have fought if he wanted to fight in the first place. If you fight, you will have to walk through the entire Iron Blood Chamber, and if you step out, you will be disgraced. Disgrace, there is a chance to recover, but if you fail, you will simply be forgotten. I¡¯m going to have to step out in a way that causes as little disgrace as possible.¡± He had been making such a decision by himself when he heard General Seo Il-pyo¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°Lord. A guest is from Hangzhou.¡± He thought he must have come from Wolhagiru to rush things, but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°It is said to be the general to go of the Oh Seon Jangwon.¡± ¡°Oh Seon-won?¡± Now, the name alone gave the ancient room a surprise. ¡°Take me to the reception room.¡± In the ancient room, which stood up, he saw the large Gamma hanging on the wall. The very thought of ¡®Should I take that?¡¯ told people that Oh Seon Manor was having a hard time. Do Pyeong-su, an elderly man in his mid-fifties with exceptionally small eyes, stood up and bowed his head. ¡°I see the ark of the Iron Blood Room.¡± It was a proper greeting, not a rude gesture. The ancient room also bowed its head. ¡°This is the ancient room of the ark.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about the late Ark¡¯s reputation for a long time, and it¡¯s an honor to meet you here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a false name.¡± He always cursed them for being rude factions, but the two of them were doing just that. ¡°The other day, there was a guest from Hangju-ro from the Cheolhyeolbang, and it seems that there was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. He went to the Black Society, and he had never imagined that the famous Wushen manor would be helping the Black Society.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one way to make Hangzhou a good place to live. That is why I would like to hear the opinion of the ark.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Are you going to keep holding hands with Jo Hwangse?¡± Jeong Pyun-ho, who had gone to Hangzhou, clearly did not say anything, but at Oh Seon Manor, he knew that the Cheolhyeolbang had been commissioned by Jo Hwangse. He had spoken up first, but it seemed rather ridiculous to say no. ¡°It has already been received.¡± ¡°Trades can be bitten at times. Or you could make a deal with the other party.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s on the other side¡­?¡± ¡°From your room¡¯s point of view, wouldn¡¯t it be much more comfortable to deal with Jo Hwangse than our Oseon Manor ¡°Jo Hwangse is a place that dominates the business district of Anhui, so it is not a good place to be an enemy.¡± ¡°Then how about our Oseon Manor?¡± The reason why ancient rooms were not willing to answer was because they didn¡¯t really know anything. It was only known that the masters there were skilled at the brewery where they made sake liquor. Galmapyeong did not dare to inflate about Oseon Manor. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just a general, and the generals don¡¯t even know about the work with the Cheolhyeolbang.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for them to care about.¡± Now, Galmapyeong¡¯s words completely disregarded the Iron Blood. The ancient room clenched his fists and Do Pyeong-su spoke up. ¡°As you may have heard, it was the manor¡¯s miscellaneous man who drove out the head of your room. Do your research and you¡¯ll find out. And the four of us are just so shabby that we can¡¯t even reach the heels of the lords.¡± They said that they were generals, so at least the military ranks were higher than the generals. ¡®There are four such generals. I said one janitor or two. There is the Hangzhou Line.¡¯ Suddenly, he felt a headache. Galmapyeong stood up without any notice. ¡°It looks like everything has been done.¡± ¡°Are you really done?¡± ¡°Since I came to see you, it seems that the courtesies for the Cheolbyeolbang have been exhausted. I have left the necessary words as a letter in the ark¡¯s room.¡± Correspondence to his room? Located in the deepest part of this place, where the security was strictest, was the bedroom of the ancient room. It was definitely not a place where anyone could just sneak in. ¡°Then I will wait for a good answer.¡± He then sent a galmapyeong without knowing what a good answer was. In addition to this, the ancient room hurriedly went to his place. Damn it, there was an envelope on the bedside table! As he lifted the envelope with his name on it, goosebumps ran from his fingertips to his heels. Placing the envelope here was a warning that if you wanted to kill the ancient room, can be killed at any time. ¡®You touched the tiger¡¯s nose hair!¡¯ * * * ¡°Welcome, sir.¡± Mao Liang warmly welcomed the coming Tao Ping-su. He also served the finest tea and put precious fruits on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to eat this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that the faster you go, the faster you go?¡± ¡°Do you want to turn your neck?¡± ¡°Tell me about your business.¡± Do Pyeong-su then threw an envelope and a bag of hermits on the table. ¡°It is the location where the Mannyeon Hasuo and the Mannyeonseolsam are located. That¡¯s a commission fee.¡± Mao Liang first took out a piece of paper from the envelope and checked the location and what was to be stolen. Such was a trick to earn more commissions. ¡°It¡¯s Sichuan and Gamsuseong. There, the target to steal is Gwigokdokmun, which is as terrible as Sacheondangmun, and Gansuseong is the loser of Gansuseong, Go Taegung.¡± ¡°I would like to visit it myself, but many people will die if I do so, so I should avoid that.¡± ¡°You say Muyeonggwido is reluctant to kill?¡± Do Pyung-soo chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m reluctant, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill them.¡± The dark and meaningful laughter that then ensued made Mao Liang retreat a long way. ¡°Can you steal it?¡± ¡°I am not called Shinto for nothing. By the way¡­.¡± Mao Liang measured the weight of the hermit in his pocket. ¡°Three hundred nyang is too little.¡± ¡°Where is the giving, are you dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Humm! Of course it is, but you have to pay a reasonable amount for what you give.¡± Mao Liang, who was essential for Tao Ping-su, he had the belief that he would not kill him. ¡°How much?¡± He had spent most of his money on rebuilding the collapsed building and raked up all the money from the Wushen Manor for three hundred nyang. ¡°You have to give me seven hundred more¡­¡± ¡°Hearing that is quite traumatic.¡± ¡°Our business is originally a cash-butting¡­¡± ¡°Mao Liang.¡± The low voice of Do Pyeong-su called Mao Liang into reality. For a brief moment, his belief that he would never die made him forget Do Pyeong-su¡¯s real and scarier hidden personality. ¡°Radish¡­ Of course, I had no intention of getting it right away. You just have to pay comfortably. Hehe. However, it will take at least a month for me to go to Gansuseong and Sacheon. maybe at that time Do you have any work to do?¡± If it took too long, there was nothing to do other than go back to Oseon Manor and look after Geom Woo-bin. ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, how about doing a pastime?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to trick me?¡± ¡°Hey! Even if I have nine lives, I would not dare to make a fool¡¯s errand toward the eternal ghost.¡± ¡°What is your pastime?¡± ¡°The meeting is said to be looking for someone to take on the quest.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know shit flies?¡± ¡°Because my job is a job, it¡¯s convenient in many ways to be friends with Mantonghoe. Hehe. I don¡¯t know the details, so why don¡¯t you go to the rally first?¡± There wasn¡¯t much to do, so it wasn¡¯t too bad to solve the quest for the rally while Mao Liang finished his work. He wasn¡¯t desperate, but he was a walker who started to realize that he still needed money to live. ¡°The deadline is one month. If you are late, you will lose one finger a day.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No, two months¡­¡± ¡°One month.¡± ¡°Yes. I will definitely steal it and come back, sir.¡± Do Pyeong-su ran towards the Mantonghoe on that road. He didn¡¯t know what the request was, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to solve. ¡®No, maybe it really can get tricky down the road.¡¯ Chapter 86 Baek Dong-pal wanted to make a request to the Blood Lion, but he found himself unable to do it because he didn¡¯t know where to do it. Mao Liang and Baek Dong-pal met up, however, having seemed to know each other. In the process, Baek Dong-pal must have secretly told Mao Liang about the request. Baek opens up about his request, something that only the Blood Lion can solve. ¡®Is this because it¡¯s such a difficult request?¡¯ Baek Dong-pal greeted him warmly at the rally that arrived with curiosity. In the past, when he met a Blood Lion, he would easily scurry away, but these days, there were more and more friendly faces. That he could recognize. ¡°Welcome. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while now.¡± ¡°I heard from Mao Liang, do you have anything to ask for?¡± ¡°Mao Liang? Ah! You are talking about Shinto. It was the first time I heard that his name was Mao Liang.¡± A name like Mao Liang was not even a secret. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of request it is, but please don¡¯t make use of your hair.¡± ¡°Yes? What are you talking about all of a sudden¡­?¡± He felt confused. ¡°Ah, anyway, is your request difficult?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I sought out the Blood Lions, and I find that the request fee is a whopping 3,000 nyang. So, minus my commission and Mao Liang¡¯s introduction fee¡­¡± ¡°Wait just a moment!¡± ¡°What, why?¡± ¡°If I let you finish your words, you¡¯d be telling me a lie. So I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Please tell me the request fee.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s eyes, looking at him, made it impossible to tell a lie twice. ¡°¡­It¡¯s five thousand nyang.¡± ¡°Then your commission and Mao Liang¡¯s son also get an introduction fee?¡± ¡°Since Mu Yeong-gwi sent the old man all the way here, of course I should give it to him.¡± ¡°Then, if you take out a thousand nyang of this and that, four thousand nyang will be my share.¡± Upon hearing this, Baek Dong-pal wept. ¡°No, why are you so suddenly greedy for money? You weren¡¯t interested in things like money, did you?¡± ¡°As I lived my life, I realized that without money going on with my days would be inconvenient.¡± ¡®Damn it! I woke up to lust. To anger!¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± Baek Dong-pal cut the ticket on the spot and presented it to Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Are you going to give them all in advance?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯ll be successful, so do I really need to see you twice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m not bothered by this at all.¡± Only after the money was exchanged did they talk about the request. ¡°You can take someone from Shanxi to Namkunshan in Gansu.¡± ¡°Are you going to take the little kid along with you? That last time¡­ No, this is quite similar to the quest Minachal and Cheoneumgui did, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that is right.¡± ¡°Did you say that the shaman where they plan on visiting?¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± ¡°The reason for this is?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me, so I don¡¯t know. The client did not give reasons and instead raised the amount. If you¡¯re an old man, don¡¯t you stop knowing it, or don¡¯t know it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill anyone, do you?¡± ¡°Yes? Do you think Muyeonggwido would be reluctant to kill?¡± ¡°To make a payment, then no.¡± Baek Dong-pal took this as a joke. ¡°If you take a child to Namgonsan, Gansuseong, it is at the choice of the elderly to make a mountain of corpses from them, or to just let them wander around.¡± ¡°Does the client know who we are?¡± ¡°How dare I reveal the identities of the Blood Wind Lions? I am not a man who knows how to waste his life.¡± ¡°You have a bit of an eye. If I had said it carelessly, my tongue would have been pulled out. Have you ever heard of that type of punishment before?¡± Baek Dong-pal, who usually had a hyperactive imagination. shook his body and made an oath that he would never speak out five times. ¡®Did you say that Geum Hong just ran in a straight line? I can do the same.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t difficult to make the quest a success. It was just annoying having to go a long way with a child. ¡°Where is the boy in Shanxi?¡± After hearing the detailed location from Baek Dong-pal, Do Pyeong-su set off for Shanxi. * * * He didn¡¯t know it would be so useful for them to wander around the middle of the garden to find their master Hwa Jeok-san. As he searched for Hwa Jeok-san, he heard other miscellaneous news as well. Among the dogs, there were often beasts that could only be found in folk tales or myths. Most of them were absurd things like nine-tailed foxes and bihos, but sometimes even stellar creatures like blood men caught on in rumors. It was useless at the time, but it was also valuable information that could not be bought even with thousands of gold now when one needed to obtain an elixir. In particular, the inner end and gallbladder of hyeolwoong had tremendous firepower, so if an ordinary person just took it, their intestines would melt, and they would remain as a wrinkled corpse. Seok-san now needed an elixir with such strong fire. This was because Jeon Yeong Hong went to look for ice crystals. In order to neutralize the ice crystal, which had the strongest yin in the world, an elixir of a polar yang keeper such as ginseng or hyeolho was essential. Spiritual creatures did not leave the place once they had settled, except under special circumstances. That was why they were looking around in this particular location. ¡°Selling at cheap prices over here! Buy today and get one for every one!¡± ¡°It is not a medicine that comes every day! Grab this one! At night, it lights up every time¡­!¡± The market place was so noisy and the streets were full of people. Seo Seok-san bumped into people and headed to the Hunter Street. The reason it was named Hunter Street was because there were many shops where hunters could sell off the animals they hunt. The closer he got, the more blood and the smell of beasts vibrated. More and more people were dressed in tiger skins, and soon there came a place where only hunters were gathered around. Seo Seok-san entered the largest restaurant in the middle of Hunter Street. He saw three or three hunters equipped with hunting tools gathering and chatting. He, who looked around, went to a place where five middle-aged people gathered and took his seat. The five hunters who were chatting turned their gazes to Seo Seok-san. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seok-san¡¯s outfit was far different from that of a hunter¡¯s. ¡°Rumors have been circulating for ten years that hyeolwoong have appeared in the nearby Cheon Seoksan Mountain.¡± The hunters had a smirk on their lips. ¡°You seem to be a Moorim, but don¡¯t even think about going to Saji for nothing. There are not one or two Muslims who have died doing that.¡± In fact, the inner end and gallbladder of hyeolwoong were not very good elixir to promote martial arts. However, if one could take it with an elixir that matched their compatibility, it would soon transform into a treasure under the heavens at once. ¡°I will worry about my own death, so you only need to find the hyeolwoong. If you catch a hyeolwoong, I will give you everything except the inner altar and gallbladder.¡± While those two were of the greatest value, the hides and meats were also mouth-watering to hunters. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter if you meet a hyeolwoong and face death, it also doesn¡¯t matter how many times it will anger me, right?¡± King Sebang, one of the hunters present, couldn¡¯t resist. He slowly moved towards Seo Seok-san. ¡°Ah, I feel quite thirsty after saying all those words.¡± At this, the glass remained floating, and the kettle then floated into the air and filled the cup with tea. Seo Seok-san, who grabbed the cup and shook his head, then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can go find another hunter.¡± The five hunters looked at Seok-san with sullen expressions and then turned their gazes to each other¡¯s faces. Anyone who could lift a cup and kettle without touching it seemed unlikely that he could be quite scary. If they were to get into a fight with Seo Seok-san, there was little to no chance that they can get him injured. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± The five hunters eventually became the guides of Seoksan Mountain. The topography of Cheon Seoksan was steep, and its peaks were always so high that it was always covered with clouds. Although many hunters and herbalists came and went, most did not go over the halfway point. This was because Cheon Seoksan was a dangerous place even for experienced people as they get closer to the top of the mountain. The skill of mountain climbing of seasoned hunters was quite good, but from the standpoint of Seo Seok-san, it was quite frustrating. After two breaks in the middle, they had barely crossed the ridge. As they passed a place called Virgin Rock, the nervous expression on the faces of the hunters grew stronger. ¡°From now on, you have to be careful. It is a place inhabited not only by blood men but also by all kinds of wild beasts.¡± There were certainly signs of things like tigers, leopards, and wolves nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go quickly. Whatever beast you encounter, I will protect you. You focus only on finding traces of the hyeolwoong.¡± Even if Seo Seok-san said so, the hunters were not the type of people that easily believed in others. They were still cautious, but there was nothing Seo Seok-san could do. Seoksan Mountain could recognize the presence of beasts that were nearby, but it was because hunters were also experts in discovering traces of the hyeolwoong. ¡°It is said that hyeolwoong lives near the top of Cheon Seoksan. Because of their wide range of activity, they can sometimes be found at the bottom of the hill, but usually, you can only meet them when you are close to the summit.¡± Ooh! The hunters¡¯ bodies suddenly stiffened at the sound of a tiger¡¯s roar from somewhere. Such a roar was not easily and commonly heard. Except for fighting, most tigers were usually silent movers. ¡°Does this sound like a fight?¡± Because the area of ??activity of the tiger was wide, he sometimes encountered other tigers or wild beasts. However, it was not so easy to meet a beast comparable to a tiger. The roar of the tiger disappeared as quickly as it appeared. ¡°Is it strange? No matter what kind of beast the opponent is, the fight can¡¯t end so quickly, right?¡± Only one thing was engraved on their heads: hyeolwoong. ¡°Let¡¯s go to where we heard the roar.¡± One of the hunters took the lead, and the rest followed. After moving about two hundred sheets of rugged, roadless mountain, hunters began to search for traces. ¡°Is this tiger poop?¡± It was quite moist and smelled badly. Seok-san raised the sensation of attention to the highest level. There was no tiger within a radius of three hundred, so he could have hung one of the balls. However, Seo Seok-san¡¯s prediction came true, much to his disappointment. ¡®This is invalid. A dead tiger is not a tiger.¡¯ While Seo Seok-san swore inwardly, the hunters looked at the tiger. ¡°What is this? I think he died in one shot?¡± ¡°Yeah. Half of his face was blown away, and there are no other wounds.¡± The only beast that can kill a tiger like that was indeed a hyeolwoong. ¡°It¡¯s not far away. Let¡¯s catch it quickly.¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, the hunters began to look at him as if he was truly crazy. Seo Seok-san felt frustrated, but he was not sure of the situation yet, so he had no choice but to endure. ¡°These footprints are fresh.¡± Seok-san raised his attention again and looked around. As it was a place where the forest was thick and food was abundant, the presence and breathing of numerous animals were felt. ¡®There are some big guys present in these areas.¡¯ It was not known for sure if there were hyeolwoong hiding among the dogs, and if so, what kind they were. ¡°This is it.¡± The hunters walked towards the top of the mountain. Seo Seok-san followed closely behind them. If a person heavier than a tiger was detected, it would automatically be a hyeolwoong. And in just half an hour, he detected such a sign. Chapter 87 As he followed the hunters to and fro, he suddenly heard a sound. The sound, which sounded much like pounding through the forest on the ground, was definitely different. ¡°Follow me!¡± Seo Seok-san spoke and flew toward the side where the sound was heard. ¡°Be careful¡­!¡± The hunters could not even spit out a brief warning. They murmured upon staring at Seo Seok-san Mountain, which had already disappeared from sight. ¡°The city¡­ don¡¯t you miss how fresh it feels?¡± Before then, Seo Seok-san ran like the wind and found a huge beast eating a wild boar over the rock. The red-haired bear, befitting the name of the hyelwoong, was huge enough to exceed one chapter in height. Judging from the fact that they hunted wild boars without leaving the tigers they caught, it seemed that they also had an appetite. Hyeolwoong, feeling the presence of Seok-san, stopped eating and stood up. Great! The man with his mouth wide open let out a menacing roar. He had nothing to say against the beast, so he just decided to punch him with a solid fist. After being hit in the face by Seo Seok-san¡¯s fist, the Hyeolwoong crashed into a huge tree, inevitably being the one tossed around. It was a one-shot that could kill even a first-class expert. However, the Hyeolwoong still stood up and formed a submissive stance. Animals always instinctively recognized opponents stronger than themselves. ¡°He¡¯s pretty good.¡± He didn¡¯t have the heart to save him because he was special. Seo Seok-san cut off the distance with the Hyeolwoong with one leap and then struck his head with his weapon. Ping! With the sound, the blood drooped. No matter how spiritual he was, as long as his neck was broken, he could not escape death. He thought it would take quite a while to catch the hyeolwoong, but he was able to successfully hunt them surprisingly quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a bloody wolf?¡± All conditions were met, but he could not be relieved until he parted his belly and checked the inner end. The hunters who came up late had their mouths wide open at the situation in front of them. ¡°Hurry up and hand over the inner pod and gallbladder.¡± ¡°Can we really take the rest?¡± ¡®I heard that bear paw dishes are so delicious.¡¯ Seo Seok-san nodded his head, leaving his regret behind. Skillful hunters ripped the blood men¡¯s ships on the spot. ¡°Be especially careful on the inside.¡± ¡°Is there really an inner end?¡± Even experienced hunters had never seen an inner tier. ¡°There will be.¡± Fortunately, the wind at Mt. Seoksan did not end with the wind. The inner hem, the size of a fist, was contained within a white membrane. The hunters who removed the inner pedestal were careful with their swords. It was because he did not want to bear the wrath of a Moorim man who had defeated the hyeolwoong. Seo Seok-san put the inner altar that the hunter had brought out in a box made of aloes wood in advance, and stored the gallbladder in another small box. ¡°Now, all we need to do is find the inner end of the blood lake.¡± ¡°Did you just say blood?¡± ¡°Do you know anything?¡± Wang Sebang pointed his finger towards the east. ¡°You can¡¯t see it because of the clouds, but if you go 20 li in that direction, there is a place called Cheonunsan. Rumors have been circulating that blood lakes have appeared in Mt. Cheonun for five years. Since then, Cheon Seoksan and Cheonunsan are collectively called Houngssangcheon.¡± Seo Seok-san asked in a soft voice. ¡°Like finding a new hunter. Will you come with me again this time?¡± ¡°Can I just give you the inner altar again this time?¡± Seo Seok-san nodded and the heads of the five hunters also moved up and down. * * * Knock, knock! A dog barked and ran towards the alchemy. It was not ferocious, it was happy, so it wagged its tail and hugged it. ¡°Ugh, our staff has grown a lot.¡± It must have been a long time since no one other than Eun Bi-yeon, but Oh Seon didn¡¯t seem wary. He was a guy who really liked people. ¡°Where is your master?¡± Geum Hong opened the hut door and looked inside. However, Eun Bi-yeon was nowhere to be seen. He may have gone looking for food, so Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s absence was not special. The problem was the condition of the hut. The dishes were piled up in the kitchen, and dust piled up everywhere as if they hadn¡¯t cleaned in a while. The bedding on the bed was also messed up, to the point that the duvet was dragged to the floor. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the house was abandoned.¡± Geum Hong came out of the hut and looked around. He had not seen any weeds around the house when he had come before, but today it had grown to cover his ankles. ¡°Bi-yeon-ah! Eun Bi-yeon!¡± He called, but there was no answer. Kung! Kung! Oh Seon-yi barked at Yeon Ji-hong and started running towards the mountain. Jeon Yeong-hong followed Oh Seon-i and flew away. Oh Seon-yi, who ran down the mountain for a long time, stopped at a place with a large rock. Eun Bi-yeon was lying on a rock in the warm sunlight. He sighed in relief only after confirming that he was just asleep. ¡°Biyeon-ah!¡± When Jeon Yeong-hong shook her to wake her up, Eun Bi-yeon opened her eyes. ¡°Eww¡­ The smell of alcohol. How much alcohol have you been drinking?¡± Three gourd bottles were lying around the rocks. ¡°Huh? Sister! Kum-hong sister!¡± As if she had not yet woken up, Eun Bi-yeon hugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of ourselves first.¡± After going to her hut, drinking her cold water, and washing her face, Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s spirit fully returned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What will happen to a bitch who is alone in the mountains?¡± ¡°By the way, what is this? Why are you drinking alcohol that you can¡¯t even drink?¡± Eun Bi-yeon took a sip of her tea and let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my sister.¡± ¡°What am I?¡± ¡°You threw a stone into a calm lake. When she was in seclusion for many years she lived in peace without any thought, and that peace suddenly turned into boredom. I miss my sister who only slept for one night.¡± She probably didn¡¯t really want to see Geum Hong. What Eun Bi-yeon surprised was everyone, not just a specific person. As the accumulated loneliness was swept away by Geum Hong¡¯s party, she couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness anymore. ¡°After all, I have broken your peace.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t fit into hiding in the first place.¡± ¡°You mean that the wrong year has been in hiding for forty years?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be an escape rather than a hiding place? After all, you¡¯ve been hiding for quite some time. But what happened? There was no way I would have known that I was like this.¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°I live hiding in the mountains and all I have is a car.¡± ¡°Ice.¡± At those words, Eun Bi-yeon, who was holding the teacup, stopped moving. ¡°Did you just say ice crystal?¡± ¡°Okay. That ice crystal, the best treasure in the North Sea Ice Palace.¡± ¡°Your sister is cruel. You know what that ice crystal means to me.¡± ¡°I know. But¡­¡± Visor! As the teacup smashed in Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s hand, water dripped down. ¡°You know? No one knows better than you that talking about ice will bring back the most terrible memories of my life! But are you talking about ice crystals to me?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Alchemy Red, it would have turned into a block of ice. ¡°The death penalty hurts.¡± Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s anger turned into surprise at once. ¡°Who is Woo-bin?¡± ¡°Okay. You need ice crystals to cure the death penalty.¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Geum Hong let out a long sigh. ¡°Did you know that each blood lion has its own flaws?¡± ¡°Where is the only one?¡± ¡°Yes, they may be humans full of flaws, but if I had to pick just one, Seok-san is the king of hair loss, and she has no stamina. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t actually do it, it¡¯s that I stuttered so much that I ended up not talking. It turns out that this is a phenomenon that occurs when martial arts reach a certain level.¡± ¡°Then, did Woo-bin have such symptoms? Whose symptoms?¡± ¡°All four of us.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Poor Woo-bin!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But what about four? What is your sister?¡± On the surface, Geum Hong looked perfect. Having said this up to this point, he had no reason to hide from Eun Bi-yeon. ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s quite insensitive.¡± At this, Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s chin dropped down. ¡°Unpleasant? That feeling?¡± ¡°Yeah, that feeling.¡± ¡°What do you mean by insensitivity? That feeling of insensitivity¡­.¡± ¡°One more word and you will die.¡± Now, my life was turned around at the voice of Yeon Jeong-hong. Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s surprised expression soon changed to pity. ¡°The person I once envied the most in the world was my older sister, and she was not in a position to envy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t need that guy! A bitch who ruined her life because of a man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my sister doesn¡¯t know the taste, she said, if she knows the taste¡­.¡± ¡°Stop being disgusting and give me the ice crystals!¡± ¡°There is no way I can have ice crystals.¡± ¡°No? You took back the ice you gave him.¡± He had sacrificed not only martial arts, but also ice crystals, the best treasure of the North Sea Ice Palace. ¡°Okay, fine. I killed them all and retrieved the ice crystals, but I threw them away.¡± ¡°Throw away? Ice?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have a single speck of what he remembered.¡± He seemed to be able to understand his feelings. Of course, throwing away the ice crystal is still crazy. ¡°Where did you dump it? Do you remember that?¡± ¡°Sure. It is clearly marked, so even if I try to forget it, I can¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. As early as possible.¡± It was only a matter of time to recover the ice crystals since they knew where they were thrown away. It was not far for them, but it was a distance that an ordinary person would have to travel through for a full day. ¡°It suddenly gets cold.¡± Clearly, a lot of the green energy of the trees had disappeared and the grass was sparse. ¡°Is it the energy of ice? Did you even bury it in the ground?¡± ¡°Then we can dig it up again, but¡­ It¡¯s really bad for Woo-bin. I can¡¯t get the ice crystals back.¡± After a little while, he could understand the meaning of Eun Bi-yeon. It was a very large lake to be in the mountains. It was a lake with a diameter of a hundred sheets, but surprisingly, it was completely frozen. Even weeds did not grow around the lake due to the cold, and the rocks were covered with thin white ice. They looked down at the lake that had turned white and ice from the top of the cliff. ¡°Did you throw ice crystals into that lake?¡± ¡°Yes. So it turned into ice as hard as steel. No one can break that ice.¡± About ten people gathered around the ice lake. Although it was in the mountains that were difficult for people to reach, the lake where the ice did not melt even in the hot summer was quite a famous spot nearby. Of course, it wasn¡¯t summer now, but there were still people who came to play without going far on the rough road. ¡°But you should try.¡± To do that, one had to chase the people around you, but you couldn¡¯t use force against them. ¡°In a mountain this deep, there must be at least one tiger.¡± It was not easy to find traces of tigers because he was not a hunter, but he was not very lucky. Of course, Geum Hong did not find the tiger, but the tiger chose Geum Hong for food. The lack of human eyes could not be blamed on the stupidity of the tiger. Holding the tiger¡¯s neck, Geum Hong went near the people. The tiger¡¯s long cry, writhing in pain, was enough to startle the drunkards drinking alcohol near the lake. The term ¡°compatible mama¡± was not coined for nothing. The terrified people disappeared in an instant, and Geum Hong tied the tiger to a nearby tree just in case. ¡°Sister, give up. The ice that surrounds the ice crystal can never be broken.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I am known as the Minachal of the Blood Lions.¡± Geum Hong, standing in the middle of an icy lake, stretched his tension towards his feet. Zeng! There was a sound that sounded like tens of thousands of pieces of iron collided with each other, and ice powder spread all over the place. That alone was amazing, and Eun Bi-yeon burst out in admiration. ¡°As expected, Minachal!¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Geum Hong raised his power to the maximum and poured his tension in a row. A roar pierced his ears, and dust flew around him as if he were in the middle of a snowfield. At this, Geum Hong¡¯s tension was astonishingly great, but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to break the ice that had encased it. ¡°Give up. The depth of this pond is over ten. My sister¡¯s energy will be exhausted first.¡± There was only one hole in the road dug. Of course, with this kind of tension, one would one day reach the bottom of the lake. As Eun Bi-yeon said, Geum Hong¡¯s energy was exhausted, and while he recovered it, the pit he dug hard can be filled with ice. When he was put in a situation that he could not help, Geum Hong¡¯s anger exploded. ¡°You bastard, Do Pyeong-su! What if I throw away the ice crystals here?¡± Chapter 88 ¡°You¡¯re too much of a curse, you know that I hate stupid men!¡± ¡°Then why throw the ice crystals in a place like this! If you want to throw it away, you¡¯ll throw it in the valley! I think I¡¯m going to make my hair look like Seok-san¡¯s!¡± ¡°No matter where I throw my things, what will my sister be angry about?¡± ¡°The death penalty looks bald, stone-headed, dumb, and eunuch, but now I don¡¯t look angry!¡± ¡°I will be mad! It¡¯s not my fault that Woo-bin became like that, is it?¡± Geum Hong took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s all the fault of these stupid priests. Why didn¡¯t I think that all these symptoms were side effects of martial arts? We just thought we were unlucky. I should have known when Pyeong-su suddenly turned stupid. Ah! Do Pyeong-su!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s normal, I¡¯ll be able to break this ice. Even if he is ignorant, the fact remains that Pyeong-su is still strong.¡± ¡°No matter how strong you are, it is impossible to get the ice crystals out of this lake.¡± ¡°Would you like to bet?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even step on the back of my sister who fell.¡± ¡°If I win, tell me how to make your tea. If you win, I¡¯ll teach you how to make this wine.¡± It was Eun Bi-yeon, who slowly began to appreciate the taste of alcohol after living intoxicated with alcohol for the past few days. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me the secret because you¡¯re so desperate, you shouldn¡¯t talk like this.¡± ¡°Write down the secrets or recipes for making tea. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To meet Pyeong-su. He will probably be at Mao Liang¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Mao Liang?¡± ¡°There is such a guy.¡± ¡°Then why am I going with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to go with me than to be stuck in this mountainous area and drink alcohol. is not it?¡± And so, Eun Bi-yeon decided to go out after 40 years. * * * It was a shabby hut in the mountains. Even after hearing the detailed explanation, Do Pyeong-su had to wander around two cities or two to find the hut. Inside the hut was a woman who looked to be about thirty years old and a boy who appeared to be about eight years old. The beautiful woman looked so tired that it seemed to devour her beauty. Although she graciously opened her door, the woman who grabbed the handle of her sword on her back put her little boy behind her and said: ¡°Give me the proof that you came from the rally.¡± Do Pyeong-su had a bewildered expression on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything like that.¡± Then, a relief appeared on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right. They said they would call Hoeju a dung fly.¡± Recognized in a strange way, Do Pyeong-su found a jig in the corner of the hut. ¡°Is that probably used by someone who made a successful quest before this?¡± ¡°Do you know him? To be honest, I wanted those two to come.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re both the same for me.¡± ¡°Please wait. Let me pack some of my stuff¡­¡± ¡°Is it your luggage? The road is only the two of us, the kid and I.¡± ¡°No! Master, I can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± ¡°The commission I received is for one little boy. No other way.¡± There was no way that a woman could keep up with the pace of Do Pyeong-su. He didn¡¯t like going a long way, but he didn¡¯t want to go with a hump. ¡°I must go with the master.¡± Although she showed determination as a woman, she was much more stubborn than Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Then you two go. I will fall.¡± ¡°You accepted the quest!¡± ¡°Yes. Just taking the kid. You weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is no time. When I arrived, there were all kinds of shamans. If you don¡¯t go quickly, they¡¯ll come all the way here.¡± Do Pyeong-su¡¯s decisive attitude made even the will to draw the sword of persuasion disappears. She sighed as if she couldn¡¯t help it, she spread her map on the table. ¡°Then tell me the way to go.¡± Do Pyeong-su then drew a straight line from where he was now to Namgonsan in Gansuseong. ¡°I will go like this.¡± ¡°Please give me the detailed directions.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot more places other than roads?¡± ¡°There will be mountains, rivers, and valleys. What are we going to do?¡± ¡°You go over mountains, over robbers and even with equal frequency, and over valleys, and that¡¯s how you go. You¡¯re asking the obvious.¡± Jeong Yeong-hong and Seo Seok-san also came like that in the first place, so there was no reason not to believe Do Pyeong-su¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to waste time here and get caught by the shamans?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go now, little one, Tara.¡± The child, who appeared to be about eight or nine years old, had a face like a girl with dense facial features. ¡®That¡¯s cute. The death penalty met us at that age.¡¯ Whenever he saw the child, he was reminded of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°It¡¯s not that kid, it¡¯s Ji-an. Kang Ji-an.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your name. Little one, you just need to ride the forge and sit still.¡± ¡°I just told you I¡¯m Ji-an. Kang Ji-an.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your name is! Come on, Gian!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s Kang Ji-an¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su lifted Kang Ji-an and put him on the ground and tied him tightly so that he would not fall off. ¡°Anyway, the kids are annoying, all except for our death penalty.¡± The woman then spoke to Do Pyeong-su, who was carrying the burden. ¡°Don¡¯t run too fast. Master, I may vomit because I am not feeling well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± The road from Shaanxi to Gohaphyeon in Gansuseong was quite long no matter how far Do Pyeong-su was. Since there were so many difficult terrains, it would take a full month to go from Gansuseong to Mao Liang¡¯s house, no matter how short it was. It was much faster than the time when Mao Liang stole the New Year¡¯s Eve and the New Year¡¯s ginseng, but it was still better to go early and wait. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who gave the warning, smashed the ground. ¡°Aww!¡± It was natural for Kang Ji-an to scream out of soul. Although Jeon Yeong-hong took care of Kang Ji-an and worked hard, there was nothing like that for Do Pyeong-su. Kang Ji-an was only concerned about falling and ran at the highest speed he could achieve. ¡°Wow!¡± Kang Ji-an eventually vomited something inside, but the reason that a drop did not splash on Do Pyeong-su¡¯s back was because it was too fast. When Do Pyeong-su had just crossed a mountain, he felt his popularity. On a narrow road in the mountains, shaman warriors lined up in a row, holding swords and waiting for him. ¡°Stop there¡­!¡± Before the word ¡®Oh¡¯ could be finished, Do Pyeong-su went over their heads and disappeared. There was no time to finish his words, so he didn¡¯t even think of wielding his black sword. He chased after him in surprise, but only glanced at the gray hem of Do Pyeong-su disappearing into the forest. After running for about an hour, Kang Ji-an couldn¡¯t stand it and pulled Do Pyeong-su¡¯s hair. The wind hit his face so hard it was hard to breathe, so he couldn¡¯t even speak. Do Pyeong-su inevitably slowed down. ¡°I¡­ Are you going to take me to the corpse?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand this much. You are weak.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too fast! Whoops!¡± He no longer came to the bitter side. Kang Ji-an¡¯s condition was so bad that Do Pyeong-su had no choice but to rest for about half an hour. And again, that day, the shaman was waiting on the road ahead. It was in the middle of a mountain that could not be called a road, but that was even more strange. It was definitely not normal to run like this and get blocked twice. Of course, this time, the masters of the shaman faction did not achieve what they wanted. This was his first experience, so he ended up swinging his sword without warning, but he couldn¡¯t even cut the hem of Do Pyeong-su¡¯s robe, the one that went over his head. He would probably be the first since he learned martial arts. Do Pyeong-su left those who swung his sword at him. However, the decision to camp was purely because of Kang Ji-an. If he kept running, he thought he would take Kang Ji-an in as a corpse. ¡®Geum Hong and Seok-san seem to have done it easily.¡¯ Kang Ji-an, exhausted, fell asleep as soon as she lay down, even though it wasn¡¯t a very comfortable bed. ¡®It will be a little later than I thought.¡¯ Do Pyeong-su then lay down to catch a breath. However, a stinky aura drove him away from his sleep. ¡®Huh? How did you know that I was here?¡¯ This was a mountain that was so deep that no human foot had ever set upon it since time immemorial. However, much like a ghost, the shamans knew where Do Pyeong-su had been. He thought about getting rid of everything at this point after all the hassle, but it was always Geom Woo-bin that made Do Pyeong-su endure killing. ¡®I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I can¡¯t kill the shamans.¡¯ Kang Ji-an woke up in surprise. ¡°Why¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There are scoundrels around. Hold on tight.¡± ¡°Can I scream?¡± ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Kang Ji-an really screamed out loud. The shamans would have written a rather elaborate siege network, but they were absurdly lax to confine Do Pyeong-su. If he had known that his opponent was a shaman, the encirclement of the shaman would have been different. No, he obviously didn¡¯t even think about fighting at all. Most of the shaman figures did not even see Do Pyeong-su passing by, only those who were at the level of the head of the party found it and shouted. The memorization of the memorization box shot by one of them could not even pass the shadow of Do Pyeong-su. The man was surprised to learn that the memorization that had just been shot at him was Seon Woo-kyung of the Sacheondangmun. Seon Woo-kyung was a child¡¯s toy to the Blood Lion, and even those who were called first-class masters of Moorim shivered. ¡®Who is this little boy, from the shamans to the gangster Seon Woo-kyung?¡¯ He was curious about it. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t figure out. However, knowing it didn¡¯t change anything, so it was easy for him to just stay unaware. The most important thing for Do Pyeong-su was now to get rid of the side effects of Geom Woo-bin. All minds should be focused on that one thing. * * * The hunter¡¯s voice talking to the Crown Prince was low. ¡°I¡¯m telling you because it¡¯s you, so don¡¯t be greedy. Because in the past three years, no one has lived above the swell rock.¡± Another hunter who was drinking with him turned out to be meddling. ¡°Is there one? Bae, who wears flowers in his hair.¡± ¡°Ah! That Bae who still can¡¯t cover his poop?¡± Cheonunsan was a forbidden land for hunters and herbalists to the extent that it could not be compared with Cheon Seoksan. ¡°How can we catch and sell the hyeolwoong? Don¡¯t even think about catching them?¡± Then, the Crown Prince said: ¡°The hyeolwoong has already been caught.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Sebang pointed to Seoseoksan Mountain, where he was quietly drinking tea. ¡°I hit him in the same room and broke his neck.¡± It was two rooms, but there was no need to disappoint by revealing the truth. ¡°What, really?!¡± ¡°Yes, exactly so. So don¡¯t worry about blood.¡± ¡°The blood is much stronger than the blood male.¡± Everyone thought so, perhaps because of the belief that tigers were stronger than bears. ¡°If you put him in the same room, he might be able to catch him. But I still prefer not to go to Mt. Cheonunsan.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You talked about Mr. Bae with flowers in his hair earlier. Now I can¡¯t even cover my shit.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°You are possessed by a demon.¡± At this, the Crown Prince let out a ridiculous laugh. ¡°Where in the world are the ghosts? After twenty years of hunting, do you still believe in that?¡± If one were to believe that there were ghosts, one couldn¡¯t even dare to hunt at all. ¡°Yes, because it is the way it is. Mr. Bae at least came back alive. He has not climbed over the shroud and has come alive. Cheonseoksan is not annihilated, is it?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the hunter who climbed the mountain with the intention of catching the hyeolwoong, he came quite alive. ¡°Are you really saying that all the people going up are dead? Except for pear seeds with flowers in their hair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it is. Among the dogs, there were people who were working hard in Moorim, but all of them were to no avail. Bae, with a flower in his hair, can only say, ¡®It¡¯s a ghost, it¡¯s a ghost.¡¯¡± As he listened, he began to think that there really was a ghost. Of course, Seok-san only sighed. ¡°Tell me where the hyeolwoong often appear. Whether it¡¯s a ghost or a goblin, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! I am doing this because I am afraid that my precious life will be lost. And the three are good friends with me.¡± It was apparent that the hunter firmly believed that there were ghosts living in Mt. Cheonunsan. Chapter 89 Rarely for a hunter, Jang Man-man, a known friend of the royal family, was not too bluffed. Because of this, the royal family felt worried. No matter how strong a hyeolwoong was, it was still a beast with skin, so they would be able to deal with it somehow. Seo Seok-san soon realized that it would be a waste of time if there were more. ¡°Only those who are going to go will end up staying here.¡± It seemed that Cheonunsan has to be climbed without a guide. Seok-san was only told about the area where the hyeolwoong often appeared. In a city, roads and buildings could be landmarks, but it was more difficult to find something in the mountains where items such as rocks and waterfalls were the landmarks. ¡°There is a swell rock near the waterfall, which is about three tall, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find it. But are you really going? A ghost might be coming.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about a ghost eating some kind of shit.¡± Seo Seok-san, who had come out of the base, began to run towards Cheonunsan. He didn¡¯t know the way, but it proved to be fast because he had gone alone. He had also listened carefully to the given directions, but when he climbed the mountain, the explanations he had heard and landmarks to look out for were to no avail. ¡°Damn, where is Gombawi Rock, and where else is the Grandma Pine?¡± In the end, Seo Seok-san began to focus his attention and decided to find the waterfall. It was a quiet place where only the sounds of insects and wild animals could be heard, so it was difficult to detect if the waterfall was not within a hundred sheets. After wandering for a while, Seok-san finally heard the sound of the waterfall. ¡°This is the type of mountain that really seems to rot inside.¡± Seo Seok-san decided to scour instead of jump, and so he was able to see a three-story waterfall in front of him. ¡°Did I tell you to go to the side where there is a swell rock?¡± Seo Seok-san, who turned his gaze, widened his eyes. The sound of the dripping water was so loud that he missed the presence of the person on the rock. In addition, to his surprise, it was a woman sitting on a flat rock. There was a woman in her mid-twenties, wearing her white suit and wet hair, who appeared to be alone, sipping her drink. No matter how loud the sound of the waterfall was, it was certainly strange that she could not sense the presence of a human being. ¡®You have mastered martial arts.¡¯ The breath, the unshaken hand holding the glass, and the energy that came from it had given him confidence. In addition to this, that woman was probably the ghost the hunters were talking about. The woman¡¯s gaze slowly turned toward Seok-san. Her black-and-white eyes gleamed like polished glass, and from her slightly open mouth, she appeared to be sweet, even from a distance. ¡°This is a place that no one visits, so why did you come all the way here?¡± Her voice was like jade beads rolling on a silver tray. It was like unmarried alcohol that stimulated the instincts of men from the root to the eyes, scent, and voice. When a man met that woman, no matter how much they thought she was a ghost, he would have no choice but to fall for her. Seok-san smiled softly. He then said, ¡°I have heard rumors that there is a beautiful woman here, and I have come to see you.¡± A blush appeared on the woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°It¡¯s overrated. Now that you are here, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± ¡°Pungryu-gaeun definitely won¡¯t refuse to drink.¡± Seo Seok-san, which jumped up, began to descend on a wide rock. He seemed to understand why this rock was called a swell rock. The said sediment shook, and so the woman¡¯s glass shook as well. Seo Seok-san took the glass that the woman had offered him and drank at once. ¡°Originally, alcohol tastes good, but unmarried drugs and aphrodisiacs seem to throw away the taste.¡± The smile of the woman, which had been affixed this entire time, now disappeared. ¡°I want to play more, but I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t do this. No matter how strong the martial arts are, it is impossible to withstand the strife with the Cheon Hee-bun.¡± ¡°Looking at the use of a flowerpot with Cheon Hee-bun, you appear to be from the Cheonrak Hwanhuigung, which was annihilated by the Moorimmaeng 40 years ago.¡± Regardless of the love affairs, many of Moorim¡¯s late indexes fell for the temptation of Cheonrak Hwanhuigung and lost their spirit. The damage was so great that there was a joke that if it had been left as it was for another ten years, there would have been only the late Jisoo left in Moorim. It was also said that not a single person was spared from the angry Moorimmaeng, but he did not expect to meet the remnants of the Cheonrak Hwanhuigung here. ¡°Seeing that Kannon¡¯s unmarried wine has reached the level of ten stars, it must have sucked the spirits of quite a few men here.¡± Being caught by a woman like that, it was natural for the hunters to think she was a ghost. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of a telephony?¡± At this, her upper body staggered behind her. ¡°You¡¯re a Blood Wind Lion!¡± ¡°Even though you live in the mountains, you seem to have heard of us.¡± The woman immediately fell to her knees. ¡°I am Baek Ga-ryeong of Cheonrak Hwanhuigung, meeting the elder Cheoneumgui.¡± Even if she were to succeed in all of the martial arts of the Palace of Heaven and Happiness, it could not be guaranteed that she would soon be a worthy opponent of a Blood Lion, much less than that yet. ¡°It sounds like you have lived here for a long time in Mt. Cheonun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five years.¡± ¡°In order to suck a man¡¯s spirit, you have to be situated in a much better location. Why are you on a mountain like this?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it because I was being pursued by the hypocrites of the faction.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It would have been easier to extract the spirits of a hunter or herbalist from here. Occasionally, there are Moorim people who come to catch the blood, so it must have been an added bonus.¡± ¡°This is to take revenge of the Cheon-Rak Hwan Hui-Gung, who were all unfairly destroyed! Do you not understand that the old man with a thousand guinea pigs also has a hand in magic?¡± ¡°Are you going to bring down the Blood Lion to the level of Cheonrak Hwanhuigung?¡± ¡°My¡­ How dare I¡­ I was just voicing my regrets.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair to be miserable. Here I am, still needing blood. Having lived in Mt. Cheonun for five years, do you know where the hyeolwoong is?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being useful. Take the lead.¡± ¡°You mean right now?¡± ¡°If you make me say it again, you¡¯ll die.¡± At this, Baek Ga-ryeong immediately got up and took the lead. ¡°What will happen to me if I catch the blood?¡± ¡°You go your way and I go my way?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of me lying?¡± She had heard none. However, that didn¡¯t mean that Blood Lion didn¡¯t lie. Most of the people who met the Blood Lion were dead, so there weren¡¯t many people who could talk about him in the first place. Baek Ga-ryeong made the most of her talents, just in case. However, Seo Seok-san was following her with a frustrated expression on his face. ¡®You¡¯re a real angel. I can¡¯t believe I can be this lucky.¡¯ These days, there were so few hunters and herbalists who climb the mountain, and even the Moorim now planned to relocate. ¡®I should have descended when I made up my mind.¡¯ Regret was always late to come, no matter how early. Now they had to find a way out of this crisis somehow. He had tried to devise a plan but to no avail. This place seemed to refuse to let anyone out of their own accord. After leaping a few times over a rocky area where only weeds were sparsely grown, Baek Ga-ryeong stopped in front of a fairly large cave. ¡°This is the cave of the hyeolwoong.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°How can I tell a lie?¡± ¡°You will see.¡± Without even seeing Seo Seok-san use his hand, Baek Ga-ryeong found herself caught in his grasp. ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°You must be the bait.¡± Seo Seok-san poured her wine, which was worn around her waist, by her hundred Ga-ryeong. If the hyeolwoong was in the cave, it had no choice but to react to such a strong smell. Creepy¡­ A low cry could be heard from the cave, and a red mass then began to emerge from the darkness. The nocturnal tiger opened its eyes to the sunlight and glared at uninvited guests. Tigers were naturally cautious animals. Because of this, no matter how much the species in front of them appeared to be a prey, they would try to touch them with their front paws first. Kwang! With a roar, he ran towards Seoksan Mountain, which was standing there. The Hyeolwoong looked down on him and hit him twice, but ended up breaking his neck with just one shot. Baek Ga-ryeong, who found herself getting caught up, could not hide her surprise in the situation. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s got heavenly ears!¡¯ Seo Seok-san cut through the drooping bloody belly. Blood poured down the rocks and reached the place where Baek Ga-ryeong was lying. ¡°You¡¯re looking pretty busy.¡± ¡°Yes. I will wait for you.¡± ¡°You sound like a girl, embarrassingly enough.¡± In fact, this year was just the sixtieth birthday for Baek Ga-ryeong. Seo Seok-san looted the corpse and put it in a box, wiping the blood from his hand on a soft leopard. He happily finished the difficult task he had been assigned for a long time. As he turned around, he heard the urgent voice of Baek Ga-ryeong. ¡°You have to release the blood and go!¡± Most of the blood levels would eventually loosen over time and can be released on their own, but the blood levels captured by Seo Seok-san would not be released until death. ¡°Be lucky that you didn¡¯t kill me right away. How many people did you kill?¡± It was an absurd remark for the hyeolwoong to spit, but these days, it came naturally. This was the power of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°If you leave me here, I will also become food for wolves!¡± Ah, but that was quite the fair punishment too. ¡®Did the rest of them complete their mission?¡¯ * * * ¡°Pee! I need to pee!¡± Do Pyeong-su had no choice but to stop walking at Kang Ji-an¡¯s cry. He appeared to be pissed off, but the urine would inevitably wet his back. Kang Ji-an, who got off Do Pyeong-su¡¯s back, went into the forest and came out after a while. ¡°Kid, you better make sure to work really hard.¡± ¡°Right? Is it hard?¡± ¡°You know hardship is my middle name.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so smart for some reason, but I¡¯m not stupid either. So far, the shaman has managed to block me eight times. Actually, if I count the number of times I could not block because I was too fast, it would be well over ten. How do those scoundrels keep knowing the routes I¡¯ve decided to take?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just it, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°My destination is only ten li away, but what made me stop three times in half an hour?¡± ¡°How do I know? It¡¯s not my fault I need to pee.¡± ¡°Little boy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯m Kang Ji-an!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the name of a dead person.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± At this, Do Pyung-su grabbed Ji-an Kang by the neck and lifted it up. ¡°Do you dare to deceive me to take my life? Don¡¯t test me. I don¡¯t have that kind of generosity in the first place.¡± Kang Ji-an¡¯s face was bleached white when he encountered Do Pyeong-su¡¯s ire. ¡°You have been commissioned to bring me safely!¡± ¡°Ah! Damn it! Don¡¯t you know that I will never spare anyone who has tried to deceive me?!¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su threw Kang Ji-an at the rock beyond the three chapters. Kang Ji-an, who flew away with a scream, was about to drop against the impact when someone jumped out of the forest and hugged him. ¡°What is this!¡± ¡°Your method of transporting is shocking. I didn¡¯t know the luggage I was carrying was a kid from Ehwagung Palace.¡± In the first place, Pyeong-su had no intention of killing the little boy. The reason Kang Ji-an worked so hard to slow Do Pyeong-su was to make this other man follow him. She couldn¡¯t let such a person die. ¡°Ihwagung, a mysterious group of women, is not well known to Moorim, but at least it is not a sect, so why did he have a grudge against the shaman?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know. In the past, I would have cut off the heads of all of you who deceived me, but know that one life has been saved thanks to the death penalty.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a contract to take the Lord Sogung to his destination?¡± ¡°The contract is broken. Feel free to sue me all you want.¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su mumbled, ¡°If you don¡¯t run away quickly, the masters will catch you.¡± He had no time to spend on those who had deceived him. Chapter 90 As a scholar of the Dong family, he could not readily understand Jo Hwang-se¡¯s proposal. ¡°Are you asking me to turn a blind eye to the establishment of a branch of the Iron Blood clan in Hangzhou?¡± Dongsul¡¯s answer to Dong Seongbang¡¯s question was polite. ¡°Please understand that it is essential for our Jo Hwang-se family. I will leave Hangzhou as soon as the will is done.¡± The Hwang-se family was a merchant family, and the Dong family was of Moorim power, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t have contact points. Each other¡¯s money and armed forces had bound the two families to a long-standing cooperative relationship. However, the establishment of a branch in Hangzhou was difficult to accept, no matter how much it had been requested by Jo Hwang-se. They weren¡¯t a faction, nor were they a clan that was weak enough to be looked down on by the Dong clan. ¡°That would be impossible. I can¡¯t wait to see the Cheolhyeolbang set up a branch in Hangzhou.¡± ¡°Of course, I understand the position of the Dongsi Doga. But this is very important for Jo Hwang-se.¡± ¡°What is that important thing?¡± At this, the other person¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°It¡¯s Oseon Manor.¡± No one in Hangzhou was unaware that the relationship between Oh Seon Jang-won and Jo Hwang-se was not good. ¡°What are you going to do with Oseon-won?¡± ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t Oseon Manor a difficult place for the Dong family members?¡± ¡°Well, I can guarantee that they have no interest whatsoever.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, but what he said was not wrong either. From the point of view of the head of the house, the Dong clan, Oh Seon Manor was a rolled stone. This rolled stone had more popularity than the Dong family in Hangzhou. However, it was not possible to use force to drive out the Oseon Manor from the Dong family, so in the end, he decided to just watch for now. ¡°In our Hwang-se family, we will use the Iron Blood Chamber to deal with the Oseon Manor. And this is¡­¡± At this point, he pulled out an envelope from his arms and placed it on the table. ¡°I heard from five years ago that it was what the owner wanted.¡± Inside the envelope was a certificate of right to develop an iron mine in Yeohang County, which bordered Hangzhou. It was not known how much iron was still stored, but if the amount was large, it would bring huge profits to the Dongsi Doga. That was a pretty big expense for Jo Hwang-se as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so concerned about Oseon Manor at home.¡± ¡°Jo Hwang-se gives back several times what he received, whether it¡¯s grace or enemies.¡± With this iron mine development right, only a branch of the Iron Blood Clan could close their eyes. It was not a general group, and the branch could be organized at any time. ¡®There is no loss for me to clean up even the manor of Oh Seong-bang,¡¯ said Dong Seong-bang, who finished the calculation. ¡°I wish you the best of luck at home.¡± After putting in the envelope with those words, the transaction was finally established. ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡± The iron mines handed over could be worth millions of nyang in some cases. It didn¡¯t make sense to exchange that for just one Iron Blood Club branch. ¡®It would be simple if I gave the Cheolhyeol room plenty of money and told them to wipe out the Oseon manor.¡¯ Yeo Dong-sul, who returned to Jo Hwang-se, informed Hwang Jo-gil that Dong Seongbang had accepted the conditions. ¡°Why do you have such a shit expression?¡± ¡°It was a very costly deal.¡± ¡°It does look like that.¡± ¡°If you give me ten thousand nyang, I can collect coriander that will wipe out the Oseon Manor.¡± ¡°Okay? I will give you ten thousand nyang.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°But write it for later, not now.¡± ¡°If later¡­?¡± ¡°You are smart, but you do not understand the greed of people, especially the Moorim. Do you think the Cheolhyeolbang, which has branched out in Hangzhou, will only deal with the Wushen Manor and return to life?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t go back, will there be a clash with the Dongsi River?¡± ¡°Of course I will. If it doesn¡¯t happen, you have to make it happen.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you are going to set up a branch of the Iron Blood clan in Hangzhou using Oseon Manor as an excuse, and then make the Dong clan and the Cheolhyeolbang clan fight?¡± ¡°The people of the Moorim are the ones who can¡¯t stand it without fighting. All I need to do is scrape the asshole of the Iron Blood Room slowly. They are not the ones to give up Hangzhou after having tasted so much money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you put so much money into this particular room?¡± ¡°There might be some bleeding right now, but sooner or later it will come back to me with several times the profit. If the Dong clan and the Cheolhyeolbang clan come up with the idea of ??a sheepdog, Zhejiang Province will truly become a stateless communist country. It¡¯s not right for me to rule only half of anything. If you want to own it, you have to own it all.¡± According to Hwang Jo-gil¡¯s calculations, Oh Seon Jang-won had already disappeared by the Iron Blood. * * * A Muslim who knew where Mao Liang lived would not have more than five fingers, and four of them were blood lions. Jeon Yeong-hong and Eun Bi-yeon entered Mao Liang¡¯s five-story house. ¡°For a thief to live so well, Moorim¡¯s justice has come a long way, but it¡¯s a long way off¡­¡± Eun Bi-yeon then asked Hyeon Yeon-hong, who was biting her tongue. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mao Liang also need a job externally to own a house this big?¡± ¡°Antique Collection Award. Even if you steal something valuable, you won¡¯t be suspected of stealing it, so your son has a good head.¡± As they entered the house, a skinny middle-aged butler, Oh Bae-sik, came out. ¡°This is not a place for outsiders to enter, so get out quickly!¡± The person who left was Oh Bae-sik. In addition to this, the bulkheads brought by Oh Bae-sik quickly crossed the wall. ¡°Huh¡­ They are the people who came to see the elder Mu Yeong-gwi.¡± Oh Bae-sik fell on his knees and trembled when he heard this. ¡®What is this kid doing outside?¡¯ He was doing something similar to Geum Hong. ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Do Pye¡­ No, I am better known as an immortal.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I know that the old man Mu Yeong-gwi went to the rally. You can¡¯t fool me.¡± At this, Oh Bae-sik then said everything he knew because he couldn¡¯t bear to lie. ¡°What kind of quest did the dung fly take so long?¡± Even so, if he were to see the Mantunghoe, and the road went wrong, the meeting schedule would then be delayed for a long time. ¡°You don¡¯t know when Shintoo is coming?¡± ¡°The schedule of the host adult is always undecided.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be here until the ghost comes, so keep the two rooms clean.¡± He couldn¡¯t dare to disobey these words. The work of Jeon Yeong Hong was not so different from that at Oseon Manor. However, his tasks became a series of boredom from his waking, to his sleeping. ¡°I want to see the death penalty.¡± Eun Bi-yeon gave such a pin-cup to Yeon Ji-hong. ¡°If anyone hears it, you can think of it as a child.¡± ¡°If that is truly the death penalty, I would not be envious, even with ten children. Heh heh¡­¡± Jeon Yeong-hong told Eun Bi-yeon everything that happened while she was with Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Even thinking about that treasure chest that the death penalty had, tears come to my eyes. How can you be so kind?¡± ¡°I remember when I fell for him.¡± ¡°Hey! Are you really comparing the death penalty to that bastard?¡± ¡°In other words, it is. By the way, if Woo-bin gets a higher martial arts skill, is she sure she can fix it?¡± Geum Hong let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a road I¡¯ve never been to before, so how can I be sure? You just have to believe it.¡± Playing with Eun Bi-yeon only lasted a day or two, and he couldn¡¯t stand it because it was boring. To appease the boredom, Geum Hong wandered around Mao Liang¡¯s house and found something interesting. ¡°Oh, look at this.¡± Plump! The length of the outer wall and the room at the end of the hallway did not match. It looked like a secret passage, but there was no device to open the door. Geum Hong, who had put energy into his hand, quickly released his fist. ¡°It was good for a car that was free. Shall we open it with difficulty?¡± Half an hour passed. Bang! At this, the wall fell down, leaving an empty space. ¡°It¡¯s hard as hell. The easy way is the best.¡± As they passed the stone crumbs, there was a stairway leading down to the basement. ¡°It¡¯s a thief¡¯s secret warehouse.¡± As he stepped down the stairs, an unfamiliar dryness came over him. On the ceiling of the basement, about 30 pyeong, the precious wild wine was scattering white light. ¡°Even if you take that and sell it, you can make money¡­ How much?¡± After suffering because of money, he immediately thought about money, but his financial sense was still dull. Like the secret warehouse of the best thief in the middle of the country, miscellaneous items filled the walls. All kinds of jewels, antiques, and paintings, from gold cows, made his eyes dizzy. ¡°Why are you so greedy for things that you can¡¯t eat and are uncomfortable to use as weapons?¡± No matter how many treasures there were, there was nothing to covet. It was the best treasure to Geum Hong, as it soothed the boredom for a moment. However, as he was about to leave, a blue box about three inches tall caught her sight. ¡°Yes? Isn¡¯t that an escape seat?¡± Right. If a man were to have it, the stone that protected the yang and blocked the cold would be the avoidance stone. He was lucky to find a box made of such a sheltered stone at a very suitable time. ¡°I can put some ice cubes in there.¡± It may not be able to withstand the cold of the ice crystal alone with that level of avoidance stone, but it would definitely help one take it. As Geum Hong climbed the stairs, he opened the lid of the box. There was something bumpy inside, but it wasn¡¯t a gemstone like diamond or amber. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He would have thought that if it had not been as hard as iron, he would have thought it had been agglomeration of unrefined salt. Geum Hong roughly put the box in his pocket. Finally, Do Pyeong-su came. ¡°Why are you so late? A slug would be my grandfather.¡± ¡°This is the way to go to Shanxi and then go back to Gansuseong.¡± ¡°What kind of order was it?¡± ¡°You know that kid you carried to Shanxi?¡± ¡°Kang Ji-an?¡± ¡°Yes. I was going to take that kid all the way to Gansuseong, but it turns out he cheated on me.¡± Do Pyeong-su saw Eun Bi-yeon, who appeared late, and said, ¡®Huh? Her grandmother was there too.¡¯ ¡°Who says that she looks like a grandmother?!¡± ¡°She looks old, but she looks like a grandmother.¡± ¡°You are so old that you can¡¯t even die!¡± ¡°Stop it and continue talking about the quest!¡± ¡°It¡¯s special. The little boy found out that he was the owner of the small palace of Ihwagung.¡± ¡°You said she was a girl?¡± ¡°I was deceived at first, too. in the forest peeing¡­¡± Eun Bi-yeon groaned. ¡°You said you stole it? This pervert!¡± ¡°Who the heck would try and see?! Just hear the sound and you will know!¡± ¡°How do you know by just hearing a sound?¡± Do Pyeong-su got up from his chair and went to the wall and pretended to pee. With that, he then squatted down on the spot. ¡°The sound of dripping urine is different.¡± ¡°You¡­! Let¡¯s just focus!¡± ¡°What are you going to focus on? I was afraid that I had been cheated on, so I left it about a mile away and left.¡± ¡°Why is the shaman trying to catch Sogungju at Ihwagung Palace?¡± ¡°How would I know that? The masterminds caught up with me like flies and almost killed me because it was bothersome.¡± ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t kill him. But are the shamans and those things catching up with you?¡± ¡°They were guarding every way they went.¡± ¡°How do you know your route?¡± ¡°Someone must have told me. It could be the work of the Ihwagung girls.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I do not know. It¡¯s already over, but what do you think about it?¡± He thought about it for a moment, but was already able to guess the story from there. ¡°You tried to make us and the shaman enemies. If you had killed the shaman masters, it would have been impossible.¡± ¡°Huh? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Do you dare try to go against a Blood Wind Lion?¡± ¡°Yes. You probably didn¡¯t even know we were Blood Lions, and now we have more urgent business.¡± ¡°A-Ah! Then, how are the delicacies?¡± Chapter 91 ¡°I need your ignorant power to find the ice crystals. You don¡¯t have a sword?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too lazy to carry it.¡± ¡°The one who learned how to do art doesn¡¯t even carry a knife! wait.¡± At this, Geum Hong went to Mao Liang¡¯s secret warehouse, and out of the three knives hung on the wall, he came out with the one that looked the best. ¡°This will be useful.¡± The blade that came out of the sheath was red as blood. ¡°It¡¯s bloody too.¡± Do Pyeong-su was not the type to speak casually, but if the bloody spirits had appeared in Moorim, there would have been a raging wind of blood. The blade was from one of the Five Great Master Islands of Moorim, but for Do Pyeong-su, it was not very different from the makdo that was made randomly in the forge. Eun Bi-yeon asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you both too casual about stealing things from someone else¡¯s house?¡± ¡°To be more precise, it is the thief¡¯s house, and more precisely, it is the thing the thief stole. Is this the movement of objects without victims?¡± Thanks to all their efforts, they were able to reach the lake with ice in less than a day. Oops! The roar of a nearby tiger could be heard sadly. The tiger, who had been tied up so that no one could approach it, was starving after eating all of the wild boar he had put at his feet. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this late.¡± After making an apology, he untied the rope made of arrowroot vines. Meanwhile, Do Pyeong-su went to the center of the lake. Geum Hong, who approached him, asked. ¡°Can you break it? There is something important at stake other than ice crystals.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you drink the tea you bought from Bi-yeon for the rest of your life.¡± He remembered the taste of the tea at that time, and saliva began to pool in his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think the ice crystals are exactly in the center of the lake?¡± Eun Bi-yeon, who received the gaze of Yeon Ji-hong, stood about three sheets away from the center to the east. ¡°Here. If you look closely, something like a white band is forming a circle. It means this is the center of the ice crystal. You don¡¯t have to break to the bottom of the lake. It¡¯ll be a little down in the middle.¡± This person, who knew the nature of ice crystals better than anyone, was sure to be right. Do Pyeong-su, who pounded the ice with a knife, said. ¡°Good thing you brought a good knife.¡± Indeed, a good blade was necessary for times like these. ¡°This will be a little loud.¡± Do Pyeong-su took a deep breath and pushed his aggression to the limit from the beginning. The strength of this ice could be guessed as it could be broken within six hits. Do Pyeong-su, who jumped ten sheets into the air, hit the ice with the sword he raised high above his head. Zeng! The sound wasn¡¯t that loud, but it was a deafening noise that would have caused one¡¯s eardrum to explode ten times for an average person. Damn! A white crack passed under the feet of Geum Hong and Eun Bi-yeon. He thought he couldn¡¯t be overturned at once, but it was less of a shock than Do Pyeong-su had expected. ¡°Look at this!¡± At this, the number again soared to fifteen. The blue light that stretched out for a day or so from the Heemyeomdo Island was crossing the river. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Eun Bi-yeon exclaimed without knowing it. She had seen many masters and fought many battles, but she had never seen a river as big and strong as this. Bang! The cracked ice soared into the air. Due to its power, Geum Hong and Eun Bi-yeon had to hurriedly fly out of the lake. The power created by Do Pyeong-su was a spectacle that could not be seen anywhere else. A block of ice the size of a house flew in all directions and fell like hail. The twenty-fourth radius on which Pyeong-su stood was now dented in different angles, like a star. However, there were still no ice crystals to be seen. ¡°How hard is the ice crystal?¡± Eun Bi-yeon, who came to her senses suddenly, answered. ¡°It¡¯s ten times harder than ice, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it breaking.¡± Surprised by Do Pyeong-su¡¯s military prowess, he unknowingly took up engineering. The remaining doryeok was still shaking Do Pyeong-su¡¯s rough hair. In that moment, Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s heart pounded. ¡®He looks cool.¡¯ Within a few seconds, the man flew up again. Do Pyeong-su, who received the cube-shaped sunlight, was a godless person for that moment. The sword carrying his wading fell and the ice rain fell. And finally, the ice crystals appeared. As Eun Bi-yeon promised, the ice crystals in the middle of the lake, not the bottom, were bluer than the bluest sky. The sharp-pointed polyhedron¡¯s ice crystals made the white breath of Do Pyeong-su even thicker. At this, Pyeong-su rushed out and pushed his hand to catch the ice. ¡°You can¡¯t touch it!¡± Eun Bi-yeon hurriedly shouted, but it was far too late. A coldness he had never felt before in his life was conveyed. He was so cold that it felt like he was touching iron that had turned red. He hurriedly raised his firearm, but white frost formed on his hand. ¡°It¡¯s terribly cold.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe he still had some senses left. ¡®I caught an ice crystal with my bare hands, but are you still alive?¡¯ The ice was so cold that he was sure even the archers of the North Sea Ice Palace couldn¡¯t handle it. Geum Hong opened the box made of evacuated stones and put the unidentified jewel inside in his pocket. ¡°Put it here.¡± The ice crystals in the cold stone box were still cold, but it was cold enough to endure. ¡°I endured it¡­¡± While he was talking, the gaze of Geum Hong turned to Eun Bi-yeon. However, Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Biyeon-ah.¡± ¡°Eww¡­ ¡­ Yes?¡± ¡°This ice crystal. Originally it was yours. Can we take it?¡± It was, after all, not anyone else¡¯s, it was Bi-yeon¡¯s, so one would have to ask. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± ¡°You have to give it to me somehow.¡± Eun Bi-yeon waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it anyway. That¡¯s because I threw it away 40 years ago. Whoever picked it up is the owner.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Geum Hong rested his mind and put the box in the small leather pocket on his side. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mao Liang should have returned by now.¡± With the shock of breaking his ice, Do Pyeong-su had his braids ripped off and his rough hair hung down to his shoulders. Eun Bi-yeon held out her hair tie to him. As Do Pyeong-su looked at the headband, Eun Bi-yeon screamed loudly. ¡°Hurry up! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Why are you screaming?¡± He then began to tie his hair back. Geum Hong stifled his laughter. ¡°Real men wear pink.¡± Do Pyeong-su and his pink hair tie went well together. As expected, Mao Liang was home. However, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual sullen look. As soon as he saw them, his face went. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°Ah! Thank you¡­ But¡­ What if I end up destroying everyone¡¯s secret warehouse?¡± Geum Hong bitterly. ¡°Even if your mouth is crooked, I didn¡¯t mean to destroy the warehouse. There was only a small hole in the door.¡± ¡°That¡¯s broken! They even stole the stuff inside¡­ Thank you for returning this, but this isn¡¯t the only thing you brought, right?¡± ¡°Ah, you mean, this¡­?¡± Mao Liang¡¯s eyes widened as Geum Hong tapped the leather pouch hanging from his waist. ¡°What is that frost around the waist?¡± Geum Hong took out a box of sheltered seats from the inside and put it on the table. Then, the table froze and white frost began to spread across the floor. ¡°Ahh! Put it in quickly!¡± ¡°Why? I want to take out the contents and return it ¡°I won¡¯t ask for it, so just take it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, please!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be grateful for giving it to you.¡± Mao Liang let out a long sigh of relief when Geum Hong put the box in. ¡°By the way, was there anything missing in the box?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mao Liang scratched his head. ¡°What is that? I think I put something in there, but I can¡¯t remember. Did you miss anything?¡± It didn¡¯t matter at all to Geum Hong, but he shook his head because he was upset at how Mao Liang was angry. ¡°Is it empty?¡± ¡°If it was something important, I would have remembered it.¡± At this, Do Pyeong-su asked, pushing his face closer. ¡°Do you have something really important to give us? Could it not have been saved?¡± ¡°Ah, the Shinto!¡± Mao Liang opened the safe and took out two boxes and placed them on the table. ¡°I kept it in a safe. Now, settle the rest of the amount¡­.¡± Do Pyeong-su handed out a 4,000-nyang slip. ¡°Give change.¡± ¡°I also gave you a box of sheltered seats¡­.¡± Geum Hong opened the leather pocket entrance. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°No! I will cut off the ticket!¡± Mao Liang¡¯s biggest customer, and the biggest truth, was pushed out of the house. ¡°It¡¯s now time to part.¡± At Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s words, Geum Hong put on a surprised expression. ¡°Are you going back? If possible, go to Oseon Manor together. Oseon Manor would be better if I drank alcohol.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to stop drinking.¡± While speaking her words, Eun Bi-yeon continued to glance at Do Pyeong-su. A feeling of insecurity crawled down the back of Geum Hong. ¡°Biyeon-ah.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No way¡­ It won¡¯t be¡­ It can¡¯t be. I burned a man like that, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯d do it again. Yes?¡± ¡°What nonsense.¡± ¡°Yes. Unbelievable¡­.¡± ¡°Are all men in the world the same?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are all men in the world the same?¡± ¡°The guy I met when I was a kid was the smartest guy in the world. Where would such a guy be? There are other men who stand in the opposite direction.¡± ¡°Any other man, for example?¡± At this, Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s eyes turned to Do Pyeong-su, who shouted, ¡®You¡¯re not coming soon, so what are you doing?¡¯ ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! There is no man in the world to like, so I¡¯m now¡­!¡± Eun Bi-yeon hurriedly shut Geum Hong¡¯s mouth. ¡°Be quiet!¡± In response, he shook Eun Bi-yeon¡¯s hand violently. ¡°Are you going to do this quietly? You hated the dull and strong Pyeong-su the most, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°After losing everything to a smart and mean guy, I think I¡¯m starting to like people like my brother-in-law. Isn¡¯t it so cool when he takes out the ice crystals?¡± ¡°Brother? You¡¯ve been hiding for so long, and now you¡¯re finally crazy.¡± ¡°I think I paid the price for living alone for forty years, so now I want to live as an ordinary woman.¡± ¡°Seventy soon, what about a woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to reunite you with my sister.¡± He looked at Eun Bi-yeon and asked, ¡°Bitch, what kind of bullshit is that?¡± ¡°Would I have lived for forty years in a place where there was no one else, just breathing? There¡¯s nothing else to do. He said that he became obsessed with martial arts training. After that, I almost would have been reincarnated in half.¡± ¡°What? How do you know that?¡± ¡°You know what it feels like to have done it too, right? It feels as if blue needles are being shot all over my body as a refreshing energy arises from Danjeon.¡± Geum Hong was at a loss for words. Eun Bi-yeon knew her feelings amazingly well when she was transformed into her classmate. ¡°She knew instinctively that with just a little more she would turn into a half,¡± she said. Geum Hong also had a gut feeling at the moment of her reunion. ¡°That was seven years ago. At that time, I said that if I relapsed in half, the time of suffering would only increase, so I immediately stopped practicing.¡± ¡°Do you think you will be able to reunite in half if you continue practicing?¡± ¡°Yes. I can still feel that energy. She pondered for a long time, but after seeing Do Pyeong-su, she made her decision. Compared to him, I look too old.¡± It was always a welcome sight to see Eun Bi-yeon appearing in the world. As she had said, in forty years, she would have paid the price for her sins. At this, Eun Bi-yeon took Hong¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Maybe we will see each other within two years. In the meantime, please take good care of our brother-in-law.¡± Eun Bi-yeon, who made Geum Hong¡¯s whole body tremble, waved her hand to Do Pyeong-su. ¡°Brother, see you later!¡± Do Pyeong-su also waved his hand in a haphazard manner. ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m your brother?¡± Chapter 92 After a long journey, he eventually reached Oseon Manor in Hangzhou. ¡°Master!¡± The Hangzhou Incident welcomed them with a friendly face. Oseon Manor, where there were people who welcomed them, turned out to be paradise. Of course, this was under the premise of fixing the side effects of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°What about Seok-san?¡± Sehwa answered Geum Hong¡¯s question. ¡°He is in the basement training room.¡± ¡°But why are you here? How is Girou doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our business hours. Don¡¯t worry about Girou, and just focus on healing Sabaek-nim.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, okay¡­ but still, it¡¯s reassuring to have you guys.¡± It wasn¡¯t just empty words. Besides the Blood Lions and each other, the people they could trust the most were their disciples. Jeon Yeong Hong and Do Pyeong-su hurriedly headed to the basement studio. Seo Seok-san welcomed them first. ¡°Did you get it?¡± Do Pyeong-su lifted the box, and Geum Hong tapped the frosted pocket on his side. Seo Seok-san also pointed to the hearth in the corner of the training room. He was in the process of detoxifying the inner stage with steam by inserting a wire mesh into an iron pot. ¡°Everyone has accomplished their mission.¡± As Yeon Jeong Hong spoke proudly, Seo Seok-san, who was approaching, sighed. ¡°I feel like I am being bullied here.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± At this, Seok-san saw Geom Woo-bin and Jang Mandok facing each other with their chins. ¡°Look. You two are only talking.¡± He meant to start a conversation, but there was no amity between Geom Woo-bin and Jang Mandok. Instead, the two were trying to communicate with facial expressions because it was only these that were loose. Then, he burst into laughter and nodded as if it was natural. It was the perfect situation for anyone to think they were crazy. ¡°It¡¯s smooth. Do you know what the two of you are saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about the death penalty, and they say it¡¯s because of Mandok, and they say it¡¯s because the quality of the death penalty is so good. Mandok would simply wag his tail to the death penalty.¡± Seo Seok-san grumbled. ¡°I am just a sack of barley borrowed here.¡± He couldn¡¯t even read their facial expressions, so Seok-san couldn¡¯t intervene in their conversation. ¡°The death penalty and Mandok have become so close. I guess we¡¯ve been away for too long.¡± Geom Woo-bin¡¯s eyes turned to the three of them. Then, Do Pyeong-su read Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression and said: ¡°He said thank you for your hard work.¡± Even if she were to utter a thing, she would definitely want to hear Woo-bin¡¯s voice, but Woo-bin didn¡¯t seem to want to spit out her stuttering voice like an idiot. ¡°I was just doing what I had to do.¡± As Yeon Jeong Hong spoke, Geom Woo-bin turned to Jang Mandok again. ¡°Are you doing secretarial work again?¡± Seo Seok-san then spoke to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s interpreter. ¡°Did you keep doing nothing while I was there?¡± ¡°Do you want to leave behind the things Mandok has saved?¡± ¡°What is it, get out, Mara?¡± The three of them went outside because there was nothing to do in the training room. ¡°The side effects of the death penalty should get better soon.¡± After returning with a happy heart, Jeon Yeong Hong then quickly became depressed. Geom Woo-bin had been longing to see him so much. Not long after, he came out of the underground training room, and Woo-bin, a swordsman, came to visit Yeong Hong. ¡°Paper¡­ Paper¡­ Report¡­ City¡­ I wanted to.¡± A voice that stuttered much more than before painfully pierced through Hong. ¡°The death penalty, me too.¡± At this point, he felt like he was about to burst into tears, so Hong then hugged Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Let¡¯s walk for a moment.¡± At this, he took Woo-bin¡¯s hand and circled her manor once. He then went for a walk, telling the story of how he met Eun Bi-yeon, and when Do Pyeong-su broke the ice of the lake and took out the ice crystals. At this, Geom Woo-bin only smiled faintly, and only nodded from time to time at her words. ¡°The death penalty, do you believe you will get better?¡± As he stroked Woo-bin¡¯s rough hair, he heard the voice of the late West from his front door. ¡°Thank you. These days, we are not able to visit Pyoguk because we are not in good shape.¡± He came to deliver the money for the fraudulent goods sent to Wuhan by Western Marks. ¡°Fine. But what¡¯s going on at Oseon Manor? These days, I can¡¯t see the Soju ship, nor the Hangzhou ship¡­ Huh?¡± Belatedly, Geom Woo-bin and Jeon Yeon Hong were found and greeted by a person from West Pyo-guk. Geom Woo-bin also looked down at him, but he didn¡¯t say hello to him ¡®There was a rumor that she was seriously ill, and it seems that it is true.¡¯ Rumors that Geom Woo-bin was ill quickly spread throughout Hangzhou. From then on, gifts began pouring in from all over Hangzhou. Most of them were medicinal herbs and fruits such as ginseng, ojicho, and white fruit that were said to be good for the body. ¡°I hope Soju-seon gets well soon.¡± At this, some would give a gift to the Hangzhou Incident and convey sincerity, and some even leaned a Buddha statue on the wall of Wushen Manor and offered blessings. It meant that there were so many people who admired or favored Hangzhou Wusun, large or small. Of course, none of the gifts that came in were of any help to Geom Woo-bin, but only their hearts became Geom Woo-bin¡¯s strength. News about Geom Woo-bin¡¯s illness did not stop in Hangzhou. In the neighboring province of Anhui, Namgungse also heard the news about Geom Woo-bin through the Western Pyeongguk. Everyone in the Namgung Sega thought so, but only Namgoong Hye-yeon could not believe it. For one reason or another, she continued to be at odds with Woo-bin, but his shadow still remained in her heart. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Pyo-du, who had brought a mark from the Western State, spoke with a worried expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but according to the stories I heard little by little through the workers at the Manor, his hair loss made him stutter a lot, and his forgetfulness got worse. I¡¯ve been trying to guess the names of various diseases, but no one seems to know what the disease is.¡± Just by looking at the symptoms, it didn¡¯t seem like a mild disease. She wanted to run right away, but there was nothing she could do about it. It seemed as if an excuse was in order. ¡®There is something that can help Sega!¡¯ If it was Seonyudan, it would definitely be helpful to cure whatever Geom Woo-bin¡¯s illness might be. The problem was that Namgung Cheol-un, the owner of Gaju, would never give up his precious Seonyudan. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ There was no place in Sega that Namgung Hye-yeon, the long-time treasurer of Namgung Sega, could not go. That meant that they could sneak out anything they wanted if needed. And so, Namgung Hye-yeon stole for the first time in her life. She decided that she had to steal the heart of Geom Woo-bin. It wasn¡¯t until night that Namgung Hye-yeon stole her Seonyudan and went to Hangzhou before she heard through her own ears. ¡°Did Hye-yeon really steal Seonyudan before going to Hangzhou?¡± At this, Namgoong-seong-won, Namgoong-cheol¡¯s third younger brother, answered with an expression that seemed to hold back her laughter. ¡°It looked like that. He said that the gentle cat climbs first in the stove, Cha-am.¡± ¡°Are you laughing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cute?¡± ¡°I went crazy, stole a family¡¯s treasure, and ran away, but of course you¡¯d find that cute, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°When you think about it, your method is a little sloppy. Even this uncle steals what he only eats once in three years to give him to Geom Woo-bin. This is why it¡¯s useless to raise daughters. Won¡¯t you get caught?¡± Namgoong-cheol, who thought for a moment, shook his head. ¡°Shut up. Now that this has come to pass, let¡¯s give it to Oseon Manor as a gift. There¡¯s nothing wrong with maintaining a good relationship. The late indexes of prestigious families come to visit or send letters saying they are going every day, but¡­¡± * * * Geomungo playing was annoying, and dancing anticipation made him frown. There were no examples, and only color remained on the slightly visible breastbone and inner thighs. Jeong So-bang had to shake his head at the taste of alcohol while drinking Ogi-ju himself. At first, he was surprised because it was similar to Sagi-ju, but after drinking it for a while, he could clearly see the taste of the liquor. He had been a regular here for a long time, so he had come here as a habit, but now he thought that he would have to cut off his visit to Wolhagiru. There was no reason to come because the performances and dances of anticipation were not as good as before, and the taste of alcohol was also lowered in terms of quality. ¡°Master Jung. Why do you look like that? Did you feel bad today?¡± Hee-yeon, who returned from her dance, then clung to Jeong-bu. She, who had come from Beijing, had a voluptuous body with her luscious face, but that was not all of her courtesan virtues. ¡°The monthly entertainment is not what it used to be.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh! Absolutely! That is because we are from Beijing.¡± For one reason or another, many of the existing prostitutes here quit, and their positions were then filled with newer prostitutes from Beijing. ¡°Aren¡¯t we changing the old-fashioned giru culture of Hangzhou?¡± ¡°Is this what the sophisticated Kiru culture is? Are you saying that doing business with your body is the Peking style without paying attention to dancing, singing, or performing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± At this, Jeong stood up and threw some hermits at the table. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever come back on a monthly basis.¡± If one didn¡¯t have a choice, they wouldn¡¯t know. In Hangzhou, an excellent flag called Wushen Giru then opened its doors. First-class prostitutes who used to work in Wolhagiru had moved to a place that would sell real liquor. Ha Seok-moon, who served as the general secretary at Wolhagiru, was also in charge of Oh Seon-gi-ru. Kiru was a newly opened but familiar place, so the wealthy people in Hangzhou moved their regulars one by one, and the fire department decided to join the ranks. ¡®It¡¯s just a matter of time to close the door every month.¡¯ Bang! As Hwang Seo-min slammed the table, the teacup on top fell and spilled light green water. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you! What?!¡± The faces of high-class women were prettier than Wolhagiru, and there was also Ogiju, which tasted similar to Sagiju. However, because of this, the regulars moved to Oseon Manor one by one, and now there was only chaff left. In Beijing, promiscuous prostitutes were the best, and dance and music were just tools to set the mood. ¡°These are Hangzhou villagers who don¡¯t know how to play!¡± It seemed that Hwang Seo-min did not even know the basics. The Cheolhyeolbang, who brought in a lot of money to wipe out the Oseon Manor, was not thinking about paying for the meal. It was only for three days that the Cheolhyeolbang satisfied Jo Hwang-se. During that time, the Cheolhyeolbang drove out Wu Seon-hui, who was holding the night of Hangzhou and took its place. However, that was just it. He was wasting time without showing any attempt to hit the Oseon Manor or any action that would ruin the Oseongiru. Aside from the iron mine development rights handed over to the Dong family, the amount of money spent to save the buildings of the branch and feed the fifty people dispatched had already reached 5,000 nyang. At this, Seo-min Hwang took a step forward to the branch of the Cheolhyeolbang. Today, he was going to have a conversation with Jeong Pyeong-ho, the head of the branch, but only Suha said that he was not present. ¡°Where have you been at this hour?¡± ¡°Probably gone.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t come?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be lazy.¡± It felt like a vein was bursting somewhere in his brain. ¡°I mean, you went to Oseongiru! You crazy man!¡± Hwang Seo-min, who had gotten angry all the way to the tip of his head, ran towards Oseon Manor. At that time, Jeong Pyeong-ho, who raised the blood pressure of commoner Hwang to the point of death, was having a good time with his courtesans. With the sweet music tickling his ears and the soft texture of his hands, this place was paradise. When he was first assigned to the Hangzhou branch, he felt like he was going into exile. However, his life in Hangzhou, when he actually started, turned out to be a luxury he had never enjoyed before. The richest man in Zhejiang Province didn¡¯t have to pay anything for himself. Even now, the black society of Hangzhou was managed by Kang Chansik, and Jeong Pyeong-ho was playing and eating. ¡°If I could live like this in Hangzhou for the rest of my life, I would have no wish. Hello, did you say your name is Jin?¡± Jinha, who had been dancing, bowed her back. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Your face is so pretty. Come sit here next to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m Yegi, so I¡¯m not a courtesan serving guests.¡± He felt bad with another sudden rejection. ¡°Uh-huh! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m friendly with the staff?¡± ¡°The closer you are, the more polite you should be.¡± A voice could then be heard first, and then the door opened. Sehwa, who had just come inside, still looked beautiful. Chapter 93 ¡°Ohh! Now that you are here, please sit next to me and pour me a drink.¡± The emperor-like life he had been living in the past had made the distribution of Jeong Pyun-ho too large. Sehwa stood opposite Jeong Pyun-ho with the table set, and with the Jinsu Sacrament in between. ¡°You seem to be very drunk.¡± ¡°Hangzhou is in my grasp, so what else can drunk people say? Don¡¯t do that, come here.¡± Jeong Pyun-ho knocked on the empty seat to the left, but Sehwa did not move. ¡°It¡¯s expensive. How much money have I spent here so far! Good! How much do you charge?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening. For now, sit down!¡± At this, Jeong Pyun-ho leaned back and grabbed Sehwa¡¯s wrist. Then, suddenly with Jeong Pyun-ho, the center of gravity shifted sharply forward, and he nailed his face to the table. Bang! The plate on the table shattered with the sound and food splashed in all directions. ¡°My sister is getting hot again. Children, come this way.¡± When Jinha motioned for her, three of her courtesans flocked around her. ¡°Eww¡­ This year is really.¡­!¡± Memorization was then shot towards Jeong Pyun-ho, who was stretching his waist. Eight memorizations then passed through Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s cheeks and ears and disappeared through the screen. It was so fast that he realized that Sehwa had memorized it only after feeling the bitter pain on his face. In addition to this, something lay right in front of his eyes. It was a long hand with more than one character placed close enough to touch the pupil. It seemed that the long hand could pierce not only the eyes but also the bones. Sehwa¡¯s low voice could then be heard by Jeong Pyun-ho, who swallowed back visibly. ¡°You are a guest only when you drink quietly. Have you forgotten who called you?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You remember.¡± ¡°I can kill you here and ask you to send another branch manager to the Iron Blood Room.¡± Sehwa¡¯s voice was calm and sounded rather creepy. Even if such a thing happened, it was unlikely that the Cheolhyeolbang would confront the manor. In other words, it would mean that the relationship with Oseon Manor was more important than Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s life to the Cheolhyeolbang. ¡°It will never happen again.¡± In any case, his humility saved his life. Sehwa smiled softly. ¡°Dae-in, the food seems to be cold, can you serve it again?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No. It would be good to go see you today.¡± Hangzhou was indeed like a heaven, but only if one was careful with Oseon Manor. Jeong Pyun-ho, who was leaving the area, then ran into Hwang Seo-min, who had been running in a hurry. ¡°You are a smart person! Drinking at Oseon Manor¡­!¡± Hwang Seo-min, unable to finish speaking, was hit by Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s fist and stretched out on the street. * * * Namgoong Hye-yeon offered her Seonyudan to Jeon Yeon-hong with a shy expression. ¡°It sounds trivial, but Woo-bin won¡¯t hurt her.¡± At this, a smile crept up on the corner of his lips. ¡°This is Seonyudan. It is a medicine that Namgung Sega treasures quite a bit¡­ Did you steal it?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh no. My father told me to bring it.¡± Knowing how much Namgung Sega cared for Seonyudan, he couldn¡¯t believe Namgoong Hye-yeon¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you. After eating this, our Woo-bin should be well.¡± ¡°Where is Woo-bin now? Can she meet?¡± ¡°Well¡­ He doesn¡¯t like meeting outsiders these days.¡± It was sad to be referred to as an outsider, but Jeon Yeong-hong continued. ¡°But wait, you are not an outsider.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± After leaving the reception room, Hong headed to the basement training room. These days, Geom Woo-bin hardly ever came out of the underground training room and was just concentrating on training. The Blood Lion also had a child here, but the heart of Geom Woo-bin, who had the party involved, was quite terrifying. After opening the two doors, Jeon Yeong-hong came in and almost burst into tears when he saw Geom Woo-bin. After all, improving oneself by using ice crystals was accompanied by the greatest pain imaginable by a human being. And so, once a day, Geom Woo-bin would find himself exhausted. He couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. He was definitely in that state now ¨C he was shivering from the cold, and sweat was pouring down his forehead like rain. Jang Mandok was giving Geom Woo-bin a lot of blood. That was all he could do with the Blood Lion. He couldn¡¯t say that Namgung Hye-yeon had come, and she was about to turn around, but Woo-bin then asked who was there in a difficult voice. ¡°Namgung Hye-yeon has brought Seonyudan, the elixir of Namgung Sega, and I think she should just send it back today.¡± At this, Geom Woo-bin struggled to raise his upper body. ¡®No. It¡¯s come a long way for me, so I¡¯ll have to see.¡¯ ¡°But it¡¯s hard to even move¡­¡± With much effort, Geom Woo-bin changed into his clean clothes and took his brush, ink, and paper. As he entered the waiting room, Namgung Hye-yeon stood up. Surprised to see Woo-bin with a shaven head, she soon showed a wide smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°A-Ah, yes.¡± Fortunately, the single-letter answer came without stuttering. ¡°Woo-bin. Would you like some fruit?¡± Shaking his head, Woo-bin picked up his brush and wrote ¡®Shall we go out?¡¯ and then she showed it to Namgung Hye-yeon. Namgung Hye-yeon, who was unfamiliar with his writing, had a strange expression on her face, but she quickly nodded. At this, the two left Oseon Manor and walked along the river. Geom Woo-bin, who stopped her at a riverside where soft grass grew, pulled out one of the blades of grass. He very much wanted to hear the grass flute that he had learned from Seo Seok-san in the past. As Geom Woo-bin sat down on the grass, Namgung Hye-yeon took a seat next to him. She didn¡¯t need to say anything further. Woo-bin blew on his flute to express his gratitude. Whether the song was exciting or sad, in the end, it was important that his heart was in it. Namgung Hye-yeon was the first to find out that a grass flute could make such a pure sound. In addition to this, it was the first time she found herself crying whilst listening. She turned her head and bit her lip, but in the end, a humming sound slipped through her lips. After she had finished playing, Geom Woo-bin tapped her shoulder. Turning her head, she saw the words he wrote, ¡®I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I know. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Geom Woo-bin laughed, and Namgung Hye-yeon knew she had to force a smile. ¨C You are a good friend. Thanks. That was the last thing that Geom Woo-bin wrote to her that day. * * * Kwak Bong was startled by Jo Ja-myung¡¯s words. ¡°What? Jeong Pyun-ho is going to die soon?¡± ¡°I am not going to leave this in the hands of Jo Hwang-se. They will for sure hire an assassin.¡± ¡°Then, if you get caught by a Cheolhyeolbang, it would be dangerous no matter how much money Jo Hwang-se has.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t get caught. It says in the contract that the Hangzhou branch will run for at least six months, right?¡± ¡°It was an agreement between the two sides without any disagreement.¡± ¡°I need to apply for another four months, but Hwang Jo-gil is not a very patient person.¡± ¡°What will happen if Jeong Pyun-ho dies?¡± ¡°A new person will be dispatched from the Iron Blood Chamber. It is impossible for them to simply withdraw after Suha has been killed by someone. This is what Jo Hwang-se is aiming for. Taking one stone and killing two birds.¡± ¡°Could you explain in an easy-to-understand way?¡± ¡°In conclusion, the Cho Hwang-se family is using the strategy of chaebol-initiative between the Cheolhyeolbang and the Dong clan.¡± ¡°Why is the Dongsi Doga appearing all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The Cheolhyeolbang has set up a branch in his front yard, so why is he sitting still in the Dong family road?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°He took the drug from Jo Hwangse.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too sure?¡± ¡°The fact that the iron ore mines in Yeohang-hyeon are for the King is known to anyone with any interest in this area. However, it suddenly moved to Dongsi Road.¡± ¡°It could have been sold.¡± ¡°The Dongsi Doga has been salivating for the iron ore mines for a long time, but the reason they couldn¡¯t get it was, of course, because of the lack of money. But how did you suddenly have dozens of millions of nyang? In my view, it was given to me by the Emperor Jo Huang as a condition of ignoring the establishment of a branch of the Iron Blood Guard in Hangzhou.¡± Kwak Bong rolled his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think so. Did Jo Hwang-se spend tens of millions of dollars trying to get rid of our Oseon Manor? If you know what the Oseon Manor is like, you won¡¯t even be able to fight it. You won¡¯t even be able to spend that much money. Aren¡¯t I right?¡± He felt proud of himself for being smart, but Jo Ja-myung had a smile on his lips. ¡°So, the conclusion I have come to is that it is not Oseon Manor that Jo Hwang-se is aiming for. Of course, you would have thought that the Iron Blood Chamber would wipe out the Wu Manor. At first, to Hwang-se, Oseon Manor was just a foundry that could be easily removed with just money. After the Iron Blood clan gets rid of the Wu Xian Manor, will they quietly leave Hangzhou? If it has been successfully removed, that is.¡± ¡°It has never happened, so it would make no sense. But if you have to guess¡­ They are not the type to leave easily.¡± ¡°Right. They¡¯ve had a taste of money in Hangzhou. This is where the Dongsi Doga comes into play. Jo Hwang-se will back away because he no longer has a relationship with the Iron Blood. Since two tigers cannot live on the same mountain, isn¡¯t the battle between the Dong clan and the Cheolhyeolbang an inevitable event?¡± Only after listening to that point did Kwak Bong understand the painting that Jo Ja-myung drew. ¡°So, the death of Jeong Pyun-ho means easier work for Jo Hwang-se. He will be able to kill an ugly guy who only lusts for money, and because of that, he will be able to force the main camp of the Iron Blood Chamber to come to Hangzhou. That¡¯s smart.¡± Then, he tilted his head. ¡°Then what about Oseon Manor?¡± ¡°From Jo Hwang-se¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s still a foundry that can be dealt with at any time. The Dong clan and the Cheolhyeolbang clan will still fight. Yes, it is different from the original plan, but the result will be the same.¡± ¡°Of course, I will be furious, but will the Iron Blood Chamber move as planned? They are very cautious.¡± ¡°In that regard, General Oseon Manor and Kwak Bang should come forward and get it over with.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯re threatening the Iron Blood Ark so that they will not retreat from Hangzhou.¡± Rather than fighting an enemy who didn¡¯t know how strong he was, he would bet his money on a side that wouldn¡¯t lose anything. However, after Jeong Pyun-ho would die, things would inevitably change. If one was to go around looking for the culprit, they would inevitably run into a natural dynasty. There might be an ensuing war that would depend on the survival of the Iron Bloods. In order to make a threat, however, they would need to have the right intimidation to get them to make that decision. ¡°Can you? If it is difficult, we will find another way.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I believe this is not enough.¡± It didn¡¯t make sense to say that, though, no matter what angle the other tried to view the situation in. ¡°All five of us will have to come.¡± Chapter 94 Kwak Bong, who had gone to Oseon Manor, summoned Samak Gangseo and Sangnamjae and told them what Jo Ja-myung had told them. All of them agreed, and the late Seobang added, ¡®Is he good?¡¯ and even proceeded to compliment him. ¡°So, shall we go get the ancient room?¡± The reason why Samak Gangseo was hesitating wasn¡¯t because he thought he was going to lose the battle. With five of them, they would be able to beat the Iron Bloods. The problem was that they would have to subdue the Ancient Room without destroying the Iron Blood Chamber. While they were putting their heads together, Do Pyeong-su then came. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something, alright. There¡¯s something fishy written on the faces of all five of you.¡± ¡°You will get a headache just from your work, but we will take care of the little things.¡± ¡°What is that little thing? Do I have to be angry to tell you?¡± Do Pyeong-su came out like that, and no one could stand it. And so, the Cheolhyeolbang and Jo Hwang-se told the story of the Dong clan dynasty. ¡°Hmm. So you were going to go together?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we break some bones?¡± ¡°Those bones, I won¡¯t recommend breaking them.¡± ¡°What?¡± In fact, most of the issues regarding Geom Woo-bin were resolved at his own hands, and Jang Man-dok¡¯s. The only thing Do Pyeong-su, Jeong Yeon Hong, and Seo Seok-san did was look at Geom Woo-bin, who still didn¡¯t seem to be getting better, with a sad gaze. Those times were painful, but the work at the Iron Blood Room was enough to change his mood. ¡®You should go quickly before the other guys join in.¡¯ It was an opportunity to get a good taste, but he didn¡¯t intend to take care of the others. However, as always, the other Blood Lions did not move according to Do Pyeong-su¡¯s will. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Much like Seungnyang who smelled blood, Hong and Seok-san soon approached. ¡°No. You have nothing to worry about.¡± Of course, they weren¡¯t the ones who would simply back down with those words. ¡°If it¡¯s a good thing, we should share it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing good, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Jeong Yeon Hong said with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s good to see Pyeong-su doing that, because it generally means that it¡¯s a good thing. What are we waiting for?¡± Do Pyeong-su shut his mouth to open his eyes toward the five, but the threat of the two was more frightening than alone. Satisfying smiles were drawn on the lips of Jeong Yeon Hong and Seo Seok-san as they listened to Kwak Bong¡¯s repeated hesitation. ¡°That is very difficult.¡± ¡°What is difficult? I can solve this on my own, so you guys are out!¡± ¡°How can I send you alone in that dangerous place?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sulking around enough.¡± ¡°Now that I have spoken, let¡¯s leave. We can get there by sunset.¡± Seo Seok-san shook his head, and Kwak Bong hurried to respond. ¡°Jeong Pyun-ho is not dead yet! We have to move after Jeong Pyun-ho is dead!¡± Jeong Yeon Hong, Seo Seok-san, and Do Pyeong-su looked at each other¡¯s faces and spoke with Lee Gu-dong. ¡°What, are we going to kill?¡± ¡°¡­Of course, that is also a way, but if Jeong Pyun-ho suddenly dies, Jo Hwang-se will suspect it. So please wait a little bit.¡± ¡°Does it really have to be this complicated? It would be easy if you just deal with it.¡± ¡°Sabaek told me to avoid killing as much as possible.¡± Only Geom Woo-bin could stop the Blood Lion. ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± To the question of Do Pyeong-su whose hands were itching, Kwak Bong answered with ¡®two days.¡¯ ¡°In Jo Ja-myung¡¯s words, things were going to happen.¡± ¡°How can you wait two days?¡± ¡°While breathing.¡± * * * General Seo Il-pyo, who delivered the letter from Jeonseo-gu, had a hard expression on his face. Because it was the governor¡¯s job to read and classify all the correspondence, he knew the contents of the letter. ¡°Jeong Pyun-ho is dead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t be sure because I didn¡¯t see the body, but I think it was attacked by an assassin.¡± ¡°You are an assassin. In the current situation, the only place to send an assassin to kill Jeong Pyun-ho is Jo Hwang-se, right?¡± If the Dong clan had come forward, he would not have used the assassin. ¡°I think so. It seems like things are tight.¡± It was a nonsensical plan from the beginning to set up a branch of the Iron Blood Guard in Hangzhou, where the Dong clan was ruled. His back had been pushed at Oseon Manor, and because Jo Hwang-se was able to block them, he was able to live without any major accidents until recently. However, Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s death turned into a case of throwing a stone into a calm lake. If the branch manager was dead and no action was taken at the Cheolhyeolbang, Moorim would immediately think it was strange. If one had already escaped the Shaolin and had come to Zhejiang Province and kept silent here, they could be stigmatized as a coward. ¡°I have to go to Hangzhou.¡± He wanted to reveal that Jo Hwang-se was the culprit and wipe it out, but it couldn¡¯t be solved so easily. There was no doubt that the Dongsi Doga would come out. To go to Hangzhou, they would have to be prepared to face the Dong clan. ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ Since the powers of the Cheolhyeolbang and the Dong clan were similar, it was self-evident that they should come up with a plan for both sides if they fight. As he was thinking, ¡®Are you going to live long and thin?¡¯ He had heard the voice of Baek Ho-sik, the head of the Oeil Party, who was in charge of the guard of the Cheolhyeolbang, outside the door. ¡°Lord! Enemy! The enemy has attacked!¡± In the current situation, the first name that came to mind was inevitably Dongsi Doga. The old room asked as he opened the door. ¡°Are you going to Dongsi too?¡± ¡°No! They say they came from Oseon Manor!¡± ¡°Why is Captain Wu attacking us?¡± It wasn¡¯t a fight, nor was it a one-sided massacre. It was just a game of Blood Lions. ¡°Aww! Master! If you throw it so hard, you might die!¡± Jeong Yeon Hong, Seo Seok-san, and Do Pyeong-su were throwing daggers coming from the unarmed, the inner courtyard of the Cheolhyeolbang. They had high agility, so they couldn¡¯t fall with both feet even if they had good shinshin skills. At the very least, there were situations in which people with broken heads or broken heads would come one after another. Since a peaceful resolution was the best way, Samak Gangseo and Kwak Bong were busy catching up with the Cheolhyeolbang flying around. ¡°Sangjae! Come too!¡± When the old Seobang shouted, even Sangnamjae, who had been hiding in the shade of the eaves of the building, went out. It wasn¡¯t easy to receive someone who threw it like a Blood Lion throwing a stone. This was possible only when the spirit of the gods had reached the level, and the flow of energy that flowed through gold and power must be proficient. As he watched the five people running around frantically, he smiled softly. ¡°They are pretty good.¡± ¡°Yeah. It has grown a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to what we taught. But that building looks pretty bloody¡­ What do you think it is?¡± Seo Seok-san, who checked the signboard of the building pointed to by Do Pyeong-su, said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a fair amount! It looks like a bloodbath.¡± ¡°Dogs and cows alike use the name of blood, after all!¡± They also wiped out dozens of demon bandits because of the same name, let alone a building. Do Pyeong-su, who raised his agility, rushed forwards. Duck! Duck! The tension passed and the marble on the floor bounced, followed by a roar. The entire building collapsed as the pillars, which were likely to be worth two hundred pyeong, were smashed into pieces. A cry from Galmapyeong could be heard from among the debris splashing in all directions. ¡°Master! Why are you demolishing a useless building?!¡± Do Pyeong-su was just elated. ¡°Have you seen the power of my tension?¡± Seok-san snorted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to put pressure on your neck with that much.¡± Although yin-gong was celebrated as a festival of declaration, it was also considered the strongest among the martial arts it possessed, and the other martial arts were not weak. The tension of Seo Seok-san struck the pavilion named Haeryonggak. Haeryonggak, which was similar in size to Hyolpunggak, collapsed under the tension of Seo Seok-san Mountain. Yugi, who said that the building that he had destroyed was big, clicked at the two of them. ¡°Ttttttt¡­ Aren¡¯t there any bigger buildings?¡± In the eyes of Geum Hong, who had been looking around, there was someone who had been running fast. Judging by the people around them bowing their backs, it appeared that the author was an ancient roommate of the ark. ¡°This¡­ What the hell is this¡­!¡± The ancient room looked at the two collapsed buildings and had a bewildered expression on their face. ¡°No, with what kind of repulsion, mobilize people to destroy our fortress! What is the crime of the engraving?!¡± When Suha, who was next to him, whispered, the face of the ancient room turned white. ¡°What? Tension managed to knock down a building with one shot? That big building?¡± The gaze of the ancient room slowly turned from right to left. The subordinates were far away from those who came from Oseon Manor, and they did not even think about fighting. They were cautious in fighting, but once a fight were to occur, those who were more ferocious than fighting dogs were the swordsmen. Those servants were trembling like a dog in front of a tiger. ¡°Five! There¡¯s a bigger temple over there!¡± Jeon Yeong-hong, who was about to take a step, muttered, ¡®You can destroy the fortress later,¡¯ and then approached the ancient room. In the ancient room, the closer he got, the more he could feel that he was a master that he could not handle. ¡°Are you an ark? What the hell¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ Yes, exactly.¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the Hangzhou Wu Line? Two of us were busy today, so only three were able to come.¡± She only appeared to be in her mid-to-late twenties. ¡°Why are you talking so sweetly? You have to break a leg or an arm first to know if people are afraid.¡± As Do Pyeong-su approached, Kodaebang hurriedly spoke. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m scared enough!¡± It was in front of his subordinates, but for the first time, the best thing was to keep everything intact. Galmapyeong, who felt welcome because he had an acquaintance, hurriedly approached. ¡°Masters. First, let¡¯s talk with the ark. He has been known to be perfectly reasonable.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been like this to us.¡± Pyeong-su bowed before letting out a laugh. ¡°Hehehe¡­ If you annihilate the Iron Blood Chamber here, it¡¯s because I¡¯m wasting my efforts.¡± In the opinion of Kodaebang, Galmapyeong was an expert enough to be on par with him. If such a master was one who couldn¡¯t even reach his heels, it meant that the pressure that Kodaebang was feeling now was real. ¡®Today, if you look hateful to those three people, you can be truly destroyed!¡¯ He had come to the peaceful Zhejiang Province to escape from Shaolin Temple, and this was like entering a tiger¡¯s den trying to avoid wolves. ¡®But who are they? No such master Couldn¡¯t it have been known?¡¯ The thought disappeared in Seok-san¡¯s voice. ¡°Then, shall we pretend to be deceived and talk?¡± It was a word that was able to convey the will to throw it over immediately if it made a mistake. Negotiations like ¡®Let¡¯s hear it first¡¯ was unthinkable. ¡°If there is anything you want, just say it.¡± General Seo Il-pyo, who was quick-witted, replied cautiously. ¡°How can you keep the nobles outside? Would you like to go inside and have a cup of tea and talk?¡± He had already put on a bad front, but there was nothing good about showing the ancient room crouching to your subordinates. However, Do Pyeong-su said, ¡°We didn¡¯t come here to talk.¡± ¡°Yes. What are you talking about with the minnow?¡± At the words of Jeong Yeon Hong, the ark of the Daecheol Blood Room became a mess. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve felt this relaxed, so we¡¯re going back. Is there anything else we need?¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s subtle question, Do Pyeong-su waved his hand violently. ¡°There is not.¡± Seo Seok-san turned around and said, ¡°I think we¡¯ve been ripped off? Oh my gosh, we are being sabotaged. Don¡¯t be afraid to say so.¡± Having said that there was only one thing left to talk about, the three of them left the room without any regrets. ¡°Whew! thank God. They moved, but fortunately, it ended without any major accidents.¡± When he said ¡®no major accident,¡¯ it came as a surprise when it ended up being two collapsed buildings and a handful of trembling servants. He smiled. ¡°Lord. Now¡¯s the right time for you to save up.¡± ¡°Huh? What did I do?¡± Chapter 95 Galmapyeong took the lead first. ¡°We have to bury the past in the past and think about the future. Let¡¯s go and talk about this matter.¡± ¡°What problem are you talking about? When I heard the news that my dear Suha had died, the men suddenly attacked me¡­.¡± Galmapyeong¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. It was very clear that he would not tolerate gossip about his masters. ¡°No, people are destroying buildings¡­ I just ate and slept and pooped as usual.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the death of the Hangzhou branch manager?¡± ¡°I got a call from them. But how do you know that?¡± The news that Jeong Pyun-ho had died had been passed to Jeonseo-gu less than an hour after he died. Arriving at Oseon Maner in a similar way to Jeonseo-gu meant that he left before he even knew of Jeong Pyun-ho¡¯s death. It was common sense, but Galmapyeong said something that managed to break through that common sense. ¡°This is the way to come right after hearing the news of the death of the branch manager.¡± ¡°Is it this fast?¡± ¡°You should have come sooner, but because we were having a hard time, the masters slowed down.¡± Did he say that arriving slowly was similar to Jeonseo-gu¡¯s behavior? ¡°Anyway, the death of the branch manager is expected by the Ark, but it is the work of the Cho Hwang-se.¡± ¡°Is there any evidence?¡± He couldn¡¯t say, ¡®I just need to make some evidence¡¯ like a Blood Lion. ¡°We have captured the two assassins who killed the branch manager.¡± ¡°Yes? Already?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the ability of Oh Jangwon.¡± He was watching someone who knew how to die, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to catch the assassin. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is, if it¡¯s coming from the power of Oseon Manor, it would just crush Jo Hwang-se. Why are you complicating things like this?¡± ¡°My brother-in-law doesn¡¯t like to solve things by force.¡± ¡°Who is Sabaek-nim?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him yet, and you probably won¡¯t see him either. It would be better for you two to not meet.¡± I immediately thought of a monster with red hair stretched out into the sky with his arms and legs, who did not like force. ¡°Then I have to tell you what happened. The ark must be bought in Hangzhou for the time being.¡± ¡°I am?¡± ¡°The murder case of the branch manager needs to be resolved.¡± ¡°You said you caught the culprit?¡± ¡°It was not caught externally.¡± ¡°Then what am I supposed to do externally? If I were to settle down in Hangzhou, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still on Dongsi Doga.¡± Of course, if they were to tell him to go, then he would go. A bloody fight with the Dong clan in Hangzhou was better than flying out of the eyes of the Oseon Manor. ¡°So, you have to go to the Dong family and have a look at Gaju and the discussion.¡± ¡°I am?¡± Like a fool, he asked that question again, and Pyeong-su simply smiled and nodded. ¡®Shall we go back to Henan?¡¯ He had almost missed the people of Shaolin Temple. * * * ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go bald. Don¡¯t you know my heart?¡± Zhuge Palm, who wet the of Geom Woo-bin, decided to speak out. If Geom Woo-bin went bald, would Zhuge Palm continue to like him? As they then finished seeing off with a bitter smile, So Ki-cheon came. ¡°Brother!¡± It turned out that So Ki-cheon was the most frequent visitor to Oseon Manor. However, he couldn¡¯t see Geom Woo-bin every time he came. She used to come once every three or four days to meet whenever she could, and just go back when she couldn¡¯t, but more often than not, she just went back. ¡°I am lucky to be able to see your face today,¡± Geom Woo-bin greeted So Ki-cheon with a smile. Still, So Gi-chun was the most comfortable guest to meet. He didn¡¯t have much to do with it. For Geom Woo-bin, who did not go out for her, he was only able to deliver the news of Hangzhou from time to time. ¡°It almost got ruined every month. The fake scammers also exposed their bottom line, so the real drinkers began to hate it, and the courtesans from Beijing also said that they almost went back because there were no customers.¡± At this, Woo-bin asked, ¡°How do you know so well when you don¡¯t even go to a giru?¡± ¡°You are an open disciple. That¡¯s just it. Hehe.¡± It was good news after a long time to hear that Oseon Manor, operated by Sehwa, was doing well. So Ki-cheon, who had told him various things, also promised to come back next time before leaving. He didn¡¯t go to town often to practice martial arts, but there was a big difference between not going and not going. ¡®This is how she matures, as much as it hurts.¡¯ From the moment she opened one iron door and entered, her fear flooded in. Even when she learned the Iron-Blood Ball, she was afraid of feeling pain. However, she said it was a fear she had to overcome, and she tried her hardest not to hesitate. However, her training using her ice crystals was incomparable to her Daesung Rasu. At this, Geom Woo-bin hesitated. He thought, ¡®Shall we run away like this?¡¯, but he still decided to open the door with all his might. He made sure to show his will only through his expression. * * * As a same-sex room, it was an unexpected situation. He heard the news that the head of the Hangzhou branch of the Cheolhyeolbang had died, but he had no idea that the ark would come to Hangzhou. No, even if the ark came, it was an event that no one expected that he would visit Dongsi Road like this. It was an honor to meet her, who was famous in Moorim. After sharing the same mouthful greeting, an awkward moment passed. The two heads coming from different factions ended up taking one space due to an unexpected meeting, so there was no reason to be happy. ¡°Did you take a difficult step up to this Dong clan due to being a fisherman?¡± Dong Seongbang asked directly. Ko Daebang, who had not even touched the tea that had been quarreled, said. ¡°If a dear subordinate has a mysterious death, how can he sit alone in the house?¡± ¡°Heh heh heh! I could send my servants to investigate, but the ark is coming. Honestly, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to startle you, but I really want to solve this problem.¡± ¡°Of course you will. If so, how long do you plan to stay in Hangzhou?¡± ¡°We have to wait until we catch the culprit.¡± ¡°Yes? You never know when you might get caught, right?¡± In Moorim, there were dozens of people who died from death by suicide every day, and it was unlikely that 30% of them would be caught. ¡°I¡¯m thinking up to six months at the most.¡± It was unacceptable for the Ark of the Cheolhyeolbang to provide room and board for six months in the front yard of the Dong family. ¡°Are you really trying to catch the person who killed Su-ha?¡± The Black Swords always slyly hid their swords behind their backs. The reason for this was plausible, but there must be a conspiracy behind it. ¡°I fully understand Caju¡¯s suspicions. However, I will go back to my room as soon as I catch the culprit who killed Su-ha, risking my aunt¡¯s honor. Of course, the Hangzhou branch will also withdraw.¡± Apparently, their words of honor could very well be a scam! ¡°It is difficult for us to accept it as a family member of the Dong clan. For that reason, if the ark stays in Hangzhou, it can only be regarded as fighting the Dong clan.¡± Here, if he did not resolutely block it, he could drag and encroach on Hangzhou. As expected, the expression of the ancient room did not change. ¡°If I was really greedy to eat Hangzhou, I would not be facing Gaju like this here. If you do not understand my sincerity, there is nothing I can do about it.¡± The ancient room jumped up as if there was nothing to see anymore. ¡®Look at this guy?¡¯ The old man who came from Henan to Zhejiang to escape Shaolin Temple was a black swordsman. He was cautious, and, in bad terms, went as timid as a rabbit. However, if they were going to stay in Hangzhou despite the clash with the Dong clan? There must have been something happening that he didn¡¯t know. He then spoke as if he remembered the ancient room he was trying to turn around. ¡°Oh! Jo Hwang-se received a very big gift thanks to us.¡± It wasn¡¯t something the Iron Bloods wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°Why do you think Jo Hwang-se gave such a great gift? And at whose hand did my servant die?¡± * * * Four months then passed. In the meantime, Geom Woo-bin became one year older, and a thousand times more elixir had gone into his stomach. However, he still had no hair on his head, and his forgetfulness remained rampant. He didn¡¯t open his mouth anymore, and the smell of mold vibrated in his mouth. The pain of seniority made Geom Woo-bin dry more and more, but it was not that there was no progress at all. Even the Blood Lions seemed to have passed the level of martial arts by one stage, but Geom Woo-bin was still unable to cross that chin. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die of exhaustion.¡± Do Pyeong-su passed a glass of alcohol and exclaimed, ¡°It is said that even if you drink this Oh Seon-ju a hundred times, admiration will come out.¡± Oh Seon-ju, which had been made with the help of Blood Lions, was talked about by people as a drink made by God, and even those who made it did not think it was an exaggeration. ¡°Only Oh Seon-ju was the only one that went as planned.¡± He had been drinking the most delicious drink in the world under the moonlight at the pavilion by the pond, and his taste buds had become bitter. ¡°Mandok. How do you feel when you have interrogation and hyperbleeding? I felt something foreign in my hand. Did you feel that way too?¡± Seok-san said, ¡°Are you too? I also felt like something was out of balance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a natural phenomenon when you consider the elixir that the death penalty took? It would be rather strange if all those elixirs were absorbed naturally like water flowing along the road.¡± There was also truth in the objection of Geum Hong. ¡°If the elixir is completely absorbed at once, the chin that the death penalty is in front of now can be overcome at once.¡± Seo Seok-san was making a sad rant, and Jang Mandok suddenly hit the table. ¡°What? Is there anything that can absorb the medicinal effects of all the elixir at once? What is that?¡± Do Pyeong-su, who was able to read Mandok¡¯s expression, began to stutter. ¡°W-What? Secret¡­ ¡­ Poison? No¡­ Secret¡­ Room?¡± At this, a frustrated Jang Mandok threw a glass of wine in front of Do Pyeong-su. ¡°What¡­ What¡­ You¡­ !¡± Do Pyeong-su, who quickly avoided the drink, read his expression properly this time. ¡°The only thing you don¡¯t know is that you read well, but why can¡¯t you read it at this important time?¡± This time, the wine glasses of Geum Hong and Seo Seok-san began to fly away. ¡°Okay! Watch this burn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to pinpoint even a single toe! Ah! I-I mean, a secret song!¡± Jang Mandok nodded broadly and blew a bottle to pierce the venom clogged stomach. Seok-san tilted his head. ¡°A secret song? Where do you think you heard it?¡± Jeon Yeong Hong brought back Seo Seok-san¡¯s memories. ¡°You¡¯re one of the Rim¡¯s three major mystic sects. It is said that he surpasses the Four Heavenly Gates with poison, and has a funny understanding of the meaning of it with medicine.¡± ¡°Yeah, I remember. People who like to make horses call them the Moorim. But they are just people who hide and live in their own good taste, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He hid so well that when he was looking for Master, he tried to find it, but he couldn¡¯t find it. But why the secret song?¡± Do Pyeong-su, who read Jang Mandok¡¯s expression, said, ¡±One of the secret visions of Hwagok is called Hwagok Chim, which makes it possible to absorb the elixir used by the death penalty at once.¡± ¡°Spit?¡± Do Pyeong-su said with his gaze fixed on Jang Mandok¡¯s face. ¡°The stinger is a stinger, but it is manufactured by pulling out the stinger of a bee raised secretly in Bihwagok. It is said that by stimulating human meridians, it triggers energy and condenses it into internal air. 12 Gyeongmaek, 12 Gyeongbyeol, Kigyeongpalmaek, 15 Nakmaek, 12 Gyeonggeun, and 12 Acupuncture points on the skin, and if we do Chugung and blood flow, the energy of the elixir will then get absorbed by the death penalty.¡± When no complaints appeared on Jang Mandok¡¯s face, Do Pyeong-su raised his thumb with a proud expression. ¡°Am I great?¡± ¡°Then you should have found it sooner.¡± Do Pyeong-su read Jang Mandok¡¯s expression again. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t need it until now. The energy of the elixir doesn¡¯t immediately return to inner air, but it doesn¡¯t disappear. It will remain in the body of the death penalty anyway and will be absorbed slowly, and if you take in the energy of the elixir all at once, the body of the death penalty may not be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Hwagok acupuncture can be both medicine or poison?¡± Jeon Yeong Hong responded by pouring alcohol into a new glass. ¡°We can¡¯t just wait for the death penalty to get over the obstacles we have now. You can jump over that obstacle at once, but you may not be able to advance in front of it for the rest of your life.¡± The reality was that most of the latter were Moorim. The obstacle in front of Geom Woo-bin was high and hard. ¡°Then you should go to Bihwagok and ask for a Hwagok acupuncture.¡± Do Pyeong-su spoke and looked at Jang Mandok¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the secret song is? What if you don¡¯t know that? If it¡¯s easy to find out, would it be a mystery sect? It is not.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who asked a question by himself and ended up answering it as well, then said to Hyeon-myeon, ¡°Is there any way to find out?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find it, but we know who can find it.¡± Chapter 96 ¡°Ah! Shit does fly!¡± ¡°If it is him, I will find him somehow. If you can¡¯t find it, you can find it.¡± ¡°Are you going to leave now?¡± It was late at night, but time meant nothing to Blood Lion. ¡°Of course. Still, the death penalty has to be taken care of, so one must remain, but who will be left?¡± In fact, no one wanted to leave Geom Woo-bin¡¯s side. How much did one miss this place while they were away from Oseon Manor for about a month? ¡°Why is Mandok left? I will stand by Geom Woo-bin! what? If something suddenly goes wrong with the body of the death penalty, can I even fix it? That¡¯s not right. Damn it! I¡¯ll have to learn medicine.¡± In the end, the person left behind became Jang Mandok again this time. The Blood Lion carefully went down to the underground training room. Geom Woo-bin, who crossed the border between her life and death through practice every day, fell asleep. Jeong Yeon Hong tried to stroke Woo-bin¡¯s hair with Parrani¡¯s sharpened sword, and then closed her hand. ¡°The death penalty, we will go. If we come this time, the side effects of the death penalty will definitely be fixed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Being late is not good for the death penalty.¡± Because Seo Seok-san was right, Jeong Yeon Hong took a step that did not fall. ¡®Even if you have to go all over the world, you will always find the secret song!¡¯ Wasn¡¯t this place run by Jo Hwang-se? Why do the gaekzan operated by Johwang Gaekzan keep closing these days? I remember it was nice and clean.¡± The conversation continued as the two merchants turned away in front of a customer cup with a paper ¡°Closed¡± on it. ¡°Hey, how do you do business because you are so deaf? These days, all eight guest cups in Hangzhou, run by Jo Hwang-se, are closed. Every day, the guests say it is far away, and once every three or four days, the beggars flock and befriend them. Who would like a cup like that?¡± ¡°Is it because Oh Seonho protects merchants well?¡± ¡°Oddly enough, I can¡¯t even see a nosebleed where Jo Hwang-se operates. So, all the scoundrels who want to play hawks go to the store for Jo Hwang-se. Wow, how did the world of Jo Hwang-se come to be?¡± ¡°If that is the case, then it can be stopped with money. How did the government officials actively help?¡± ¡°The official has crossed the water. It turns out that the highest rank in Hangzhou is Zhuge Sega¡¯s cousin. But Oh Jangwon has a special relationship with Zhuge. Jo Hwang-se is such an ally of Oh Seon-jang-won. So, in what way would a great official take the side of Jo Hwang-se?¡± ¡°Last time I saw it, the dragon car that presented to the emperor was completely destroyed. You¡¯ve been beaten up for delivering moldy cars. If it had gone all the way to the Imperial Palace, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with a fine of a few thousand nyang. Anyway, these days, it seems that the trend of Jo Hwang-se is gradually declining. His wealth has been continuously slipping away.¡± It wasn¡¯t just property that got out. In the past few months, Hwang Jo-gil¡¯s weight had also fallen by 20 pounds. ¡°How did it happen?¡± His plan was perfect and he had enough money to carry out his plan. However, strangely, things went awry. At first, it seemed to work out, but it got stuck in the middle, so he kept going the wrong way. ¡°First, we have to deal with the Iron Blood Chamber.¡± There was no strength in Hwang¡¯s voice, who was being told by the sister-in-law. ¡°I know that. But is there no way?¡± Things got messed up when he summoned the Iron Blood Room. Therefore, it was up to Gesun-ri to unravel from the twisted point, but the Cheolhyeolbang did not intend to leave Hangzhou, no matter what the conditions were. Although he had initially offered a huge sum of 20,000 nyang, he refused, saying he would never leave until the killer who killed Jeong Pyun-ho was caught. ¡°How about visiting Dongsi Doga again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been rejected twice, but again?¡± The natural expectation that the Dongsido family would not leave the Iron Blood Chamber was misplaced like that of a clumsy fortune teller. Far from kicking out the Iron Blood Room, there were also ridiculous rumors that, after seeing it often, a friendship had then developed between the two factions. ¡°The exclusive right to sell salt ends in six months, and there is still no news from the Haengja Administration, which manages nothing but salt. These days, there are rumors that the monopoly will be transferred to the battlefield in Zhejiang.¡± The rumor had already been heard. And so, he tried his best to meet an official from the Haengja Administration, but the officials who liked money, women, and alcohol didn¡¯t even try to meet him. Jeong Yeon Hong, the car that left the most acquaintances, ended up getting destroyed, and even the salt was left in the hands of Jo Hwang-se, and he had only tens of thousands of pyeong of land. It was then said that even if a rich person were to bankrupt, it would then last for three years, but if their wealth would disappear like these days, they may end up on the streets in less than three years. ¡°Inspired by his wealth, he will create a force for the Moorim.¡± ¡°You can do it right now. Isn¡¯t this a world where money can do anything?¡± ¡°Does that become Moorim¡¯s power just by gathering idiots?¡± ¡°Would I ever tell people like that?¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°There is a breakwater built by the former Daemun faction and the Oh Dae-se family.¡± ¡°What? Is there such a place?¡± ¡°Yeah. Not all factions are scoundrels, and some of them have been kicked out of the clan for committing a crime. In addition to the lower ones, there are also a few elders of the Shamans and Volcano factions. It is said that they gathered one by one to play with each other, and now the number has reached five hundred. The problem is that it¡¯s hard to get a base. Everyone was kicked out of the political faction, so it¡¯s not easy to find a place in Moorim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°If you talk publicly, you won¡¯t be able to sit still in the Moorimmeng. First of all, it seems that they have created what is called a cooperative gate. Moonju is an elder of the shaman faction.¡± ¡°That would be enough to fight the Iron Blood Chamber.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of a fight, and the Iron Blood Chamber is no match for it. The question is, can you bring them in? It will cost you a fortune.¡± ¡°How much?¡± At this, the sister-in-law spread out five fingers. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah yes, this much.¡± ¡°Fifty thousand nyang?¡± ¡°Only at that level, we will move to fight the Iron Blood Chamber.¡± ¡°Damn it! Now I have to sell the land.¡± * * * It wasn¡¯t surprising that a Blood Lion came to visit now. Human adaptability is also amazing. ¡°You just came. I have a suitable request¡­¡± Seo Seok-san interrupted Baek Dong-pal. ¡°I came to order today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Anxiety in Baek Dong-pal¡¯s heart slowly lifted his head. ¡°What kind of request did the three of you come together?¡± Do Pyeong-su then laid the slip on his table. It was the last remaining commission from Mao Liang. ¡°You know the secret song?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Baek Dong-pal sighed as the earth was gone. ¡°After I set up the Rally, I had only received the request three times. The first time I gave up with a penalty, and the other two times I didn¡¯t get it. Why? I can¡¯t seem to find these bastards. No one can find them unless they appear on their own. I assure you, no one can find the secret song in this Moorim!¡± At this, Seok-san said, ¡°There is one.¡± ¡°Yeah? Who is that?¡± ¡°You.¡± Baek Dong-pal, who was looking at Mulgeukmi Seoksan Mountain, was found to have been crying. ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Find it if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Up until now, threats still managed to make his ears sting. However, the person making this particular threat was a Blood Lion. Their threats entered through one ear and melted the brain in the head as sticky as honey. ¡°Are you really going to kill me?¡± ¡°Did you hear that we said we were going to kill it, but we didn¡¯t kill it or we didn¡¯t kill it? General meeting lord.¡± Baek Dong-pal quietly called the throne for his aide. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± ¡°Close the door of the rally.¡± ¡°The door¡­ Are you closing?¡± ¡°Do not accept any requests, and make sure to cancel any prior agreements.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°From now on, we will use all our intelligence to find the secret song.¡± ¡°A secret song? Is that the secret song? Hey, how do you find them?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t find it, I will die. And before I die, I will kill you and die.¡± ¡°Lord, what am I guilty of?¡± ¡°Pah! Then what sin am I to die for? If you do not want to die, find the fucking cubs! ¡± Baek Dong-pal smiled abruptly and bowed his back towards the Blood Lion. ¡°Sir, the deadline is three years¡­¡± ¡°Are you paying? Make it two months.¡± Seo Seok-san¡¯s cold voice made it impossible to even negotiate. ¡°Did you hear me? In two months, if you can¡¯t find the secret song, you will die. No, I need time to kill you, so find me in a month and twenty-nine days.¡± ¡°Is next month a big month?¡± ¡°Then look for it within thirty days!¡± * * * Dalpo had passed since the three of them left Oseon Manor. Even in order to repay their sincerity to heal himself, Geom Woo-bin could not be lazy. ¨D Death penalty, you must get at least a minimum of rest. ¨D I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m worried about the priests who left the house. ¨DAt the rally, you¡¯re getting a lot of favors while skipping the back of a dung fly. So don¡¯t worry about them and take care of the death penalty. Despite Jang Mandok¡¯s earnest expression, Geom Woo-bin practiced viciously. He had spent a painful time enduring the cold of the ice crystal and the fire of the elixir, and learned the martial arts of the Blood Lion, pushing his body to the limit. He didn¡¯t know if he had been sleeping or fainting. Then one day, Geom Woo-bin felt a strange energy within his body. He endured the pain of ice and fire as he did every day when he was clenching his teeth. Even though he felt sick enough to die, he had no time to think about anything else, as he was raging like a mad foal in Danjeon. However, at some point, the runaway inner Gong began to find his way. No, a new path had been made leading to the Kigyeongpalmaek, and Naegong moved along the path. The eight-lined road multiplied into sixteen and then spread out to thirty-two. The pain of cold and fire was still there, but the inner air did not run wild any longer and began to move around the body. He had sensed that something was changing between Geom Woo-bin, who performed fortune-telling, and Jang Mandok, who was watching it. At this, Mandok stopped making his medicine and watched Geom Woo-bin silently. His energy, which had been scattered into one hundred and twenty-eight strands, came back and ended up taking exactly half of it. When he came to Danjeon again, the four energies gathered in equal amounts and delivered a sense of fullness to the whole body. Geom Woo-bin opened his eyes with a long breath and put the ice crystal placed in front of the danjeon in the box. ¨DThe death penalty, it seems something different today. ¨D Yeah. It seems to me that strength is taking its own course. ¨D Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re going to run rampant or explode? At this, Geom Woo-bin shook his head. ¨D There was a sense of permeating the entire danjeon. This was similar to the effect that Jang Mandok was trying to achieve with Hwagok. ¡®Hopefully, the death penalty can go over the chin without using the Hwagok needle!¡¯ The ultimate realization did not always pile up one after another, but then crashed like a tidal wave. ¨D Is this a sign of skipping a step? ¨D It may be. ¨D Then there is no need to make the priests suffer, right? ¨D No. We¡¯re still not sure, so we¡¯ll have to keep looking for the story behind it. ¨D I definitely want to skip this step! At first, he had thought it was a coincidence, but in the end, it ended up being the fruit of Geom Woo-bin¡¯s hard work. The four martial arts that Geom Woo-bin learned could not have the same temperament. At first, he liked it because of the high level of martial arts, but as the level increased, the intensity of the collision also increased. If it were to collide, it would have no choice but to bounce off, and in the end, the four energies got sharply divided within the body. In addition to this, after the split, the side effects that appeared in the Blood Lion also fell to Geom Woo-bin. He hadn¡¯t known this beforehand, but Geom Woo-bin¡¯s theory was correct: the side effects would disappear if his martial arts skill became as strong as Hwa Jeok-san¡¯s. The enormous inner strength became a force that drew the four energies, which had been scattered by colliding, to the center of Danjeon. At first, as if by chance, Geom Woo-bin was able to balance the four energies at will. Finally, the end of the long cave seemed to be in sight. Chapter 97 The person who received the land document disappeared with a smile on his face. He had bought three percent at a lower price than the market price, so it had to be good. ¡°Bastard¡­¡± All he had left now was this. ¡°I will drink even the bones!¡± His belief was as firm as a rock. And so, he sold the land on the property he had and gave 500,000 nyang. It was because he thought that if he drove out the Iron Bloods and took care of Oseon Manor, all business would return to normal and this would be money that could be recovered quickly. However, this was all in vain. The reason was that the 500,00 nyang had evaporated along the way. He waited for a few days, but afterwards, doubt began to gnaw at him. And as a result of investigating for a few more days, he soon found out that the Moorim group that Yeo Dong-sul was talking about didn¡¯t even exist. ¡°What a great man.¡± General Dong Ga-gwan, who had been in charge of housekeeping for 30 years starting from his predecessor, called Hwang Jo-gil outside. His friends brought in from Beijing either died or had gotten scammed and left, leaving only his father¡¯s vassals his whole life. Only then did Hwang Jo-gil admit that his father¡¯s eyes were correct. Hwang Jo-gil then asked Dong Ga-gwan as soon as he entered the room. ¡°Have you got any news?¡± ¡°It is said that they found a woman¡¯s wine in Fuan County, Fujian Province. As expected by the public, I searched the other side of Beijing and found it.¡± ¡°I knew it. You¡¯d think I¡¯d be scouring his hometown of Beijing, but I¡¯m looking into his head.¡± At the same time, he hadn¡¯t noticed the fraud that the sister-in-law was doing, so it wasn¡¯t ¡®clear.¡¯ ¡°But I couldn¡¯t run away.¡± Fu¡¯an County was close to the border of Zhejiang Province and Fujian Province. By this time, he thought that at least Guangdong would be there¡­ ¡°Catch me.¡± ¡°I have already given the instructions. But there was something strange about the report.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It is said that the sister-in-law was staying at a shabby guest cup.¡± ¡°Is the guy who scammed my money of 500,000 nyang in a shabby guest room?¡± 500,000 nyang was enough money to buy ten luxury guest rooms. ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯ve already wasted that much money. Was it just to avoid my eyes?¡¯ Anyway, grab it and you¡¯ll find out. * * * Jang Mandok went into the basement early in the morning. Geom Woo-bin was always asleep at this time. Jang Mandok, who was about to light the brazier, thinking, ¡®Poor death penalty,¡¯ turned to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jang Mandok¡¯s gaze was fixed on Geom Woo-bin and found that he couldn¡¯t move. Geom Woo-bin, who had a good rest, finally opened his eyes. ¨C Priest Zhang, why are you doing this? Geom Woo-bin raised his upper body and lowered his head, focusing on one area of his magic. ¡°Oh! This guy, after a long time¡­ It¡¯s grown!¡± Finally, the side effects were eventually getting better. ¡°Wait. It may be temporary, so let¡¯s not rejoice too soon.¡± At this, Woo-bin immediately went down to business. The energy began to stably circulate the meridians of the whole body. A side effect that he had experienced so far was a phenomenon caused by a separate runaway of the Blood Wind Lion¡¯s martial arts. However, he was able to harmoniously control the four different auras. The reason there were no side effects for this was because he learned each martial arts harmoniously in the first place. A smile hung on the lips of Geom Woo-bin, who soon finished. ¡°Priest Jang. Tell the three priests to blow up Jeon Seo-gu and come back. I think that would be better.¡± Jang Mandok, who had a thrilled expression on his face, nodded broadly and went outside. Gong Seong-tak, who was hammering in the blacksmith¡¯s shop, then said: ¡°Lord Zhang. You look good!¡± When Jang Mandok raised his thumb, Seong-tak stopped hammering. ¡°Was Woo-bin ill?¡± When he made a circle with his hands, Gong Seong-tak rejoiced as if it was his job. ¡°Good! That¡¯s great!¡± Arriving at Jeon Seo-gu, Jang Mandok took out a paper pen ink, which was always near him. Jang Mandok, who had written on a small piece of paper, stopped his hand as he was about to put the paper in a bin to be tied to the pigeon¡¯s leg. If the three of them were to return like this, the time spent alone with Geom Woo-bin would soon disappear. He couldn¡¯t let this lucky time pass in vain. Jang Mandok burned the paper he had written with Sammaejinhwa, and then flew the Jeonseogu with other contents. A happy smile hung on Jang Mandok¡¯s face. * * * After seeing the letter from Jeon Seo-gu sent by Mandok Jang, Hong let out a long sigh. ¡°The death penalty is still unchanged.¡± ¡°We have to go get a Hwagokchim quickly.¡± ¡°The promised date is approaching, but there is no news that the secret song has been found.¡± They went into the room where Baek Dong-pal was. They were staying at the rally because they didn¡¯t know when they would find the secret song. As the time drew nearer, Baek Dong-pal couldn¡¯t even eat properly because his lips had been cracked and his tongue was protruding. It was as if his body, which had been so generous, had thickened and had become baggy due to his clothes. ¡°Where are you sick? You have to take good care of your body.¡± At this, Baek Dong-pal looked fiercely at Do Pyeong-su, who had spoken these words. ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡± Seok-san patted Baek Dong-pal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself too much for your incompetence. Aren¡¯t you trying too hard?¡± Hope tilted at Baek Dong-pal¡¯s face. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the deadline set by the bloody messengers, so even if you can¡¯t find the secret song by then, won¡¯t you kill me?¡± ¡°That is another matter altogether.¡± At the resolute words, Baek Dong-pal began to shout, ¡°What¡¯s the matter! It¡¯s unfair to die because of something I can¡¯t do anything about!¡± ¡°It would be embarrassing.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to kill me knowing that?¡± ¡°You are not the only person in the world who is unfair.¡± The people who made that injustice looked at Baek Dong-pal with a pitiful expression. ¡®I¡­ How did those humans come to eat their heads?¡¯ They looked as if they were looking at a poor person who had nothing to do with them. Baek Dong-pal wanted to strangle the blood lion if he could. ¡®Let¡¯s not waste time on hopes that can¡¯t be achieved, and let¡¯s find a way to save lives.¡¯ The Blood Wind Lion was staying at the rally, but it seemed like he could escape if he did well. ¡°Are you thinking of running away?¡± It felt like his heart was pounding into his stomach at the words of Geum Hong. ¡°Oh, no. I, I, uh, how dare that¡­ ¡­ Would you like to think like that?¡± ¡°It was written on his face saying he was thinking that way. no crowd So will the country. If you go to the sea through the secret passage and get into the sea in the hidden boat, you will surely be able to escape.¡± He knew the ship hidden in the secret passage? Damn it! He tapped Baek Dong-arm¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Try. You can definitely do it.¡± It was as if he had become Goku in the palm of the Buddha¡¯s hand. ¡®I am a fool who thought that the Blood Lion might be able to escape from her grasp.¡¯ As soon as Geum Hong left the room, the two of them immediately caught him with praises. ¡°Good job. You bastard, you must be confident that you can run away now.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find the secret song by the promised date, you really will have no choice. We¡¯re afraid we don¡¯t even dare to run away, but Geum Hong must have gained strength from your words.¡± Though the threats were imminent, he had no desire to kill Baek Dong-pal. However, it was impossible for a Blood Lion to break his promise to kill. ¡°In the past, we would have just killed him, but we have changed a lot too.¡± ¡°With the death penalty, everyone has no choice but to change. The death penalty should get better soon.¡± * * * Jang Mandok practiced facial expressions. Geom Woo-bin knew his heart just by looking at his face. When they returned, all the happy moments of practicing with Geom Woo-bin alone, taking a walk along the river once a day, and having a private meal together would soon pass away. In addition to this, Jang Mandok was not a good liar in the first place. However, he had begun practicing the art of hiding his expression with regards to Geom Woo-bin. ¡°In Seungryong Jangcheon¡¯s herbivorous diet, you have to run like this, right?¡± Jang Mandok looked at Woo-bin with a happy expression. He couldn¡¯t help but find him to be even more adorable. ¡®By the way, the death penalty has become really great.¡¯ No one in the history of Moorim has achieved such an achievement at the age of only 14. He overcame the bad news of the side effects, so now, only a solid road was left in front of him. After finishing his morning training, Woo-bin wiped off his sweat with his towel and then asked Jang Mandok. ¡°Are there no news from the priests yet?¡± -Yeah. It is said that he left for the Mantonghoe to find the secret song. ¡°Ah, then you may not have heard the news of my recovery.¡± Geom Woo-bin believed Jang Mandok¡¯s words. ¡°The priests are so strong, it won¡¯t be a big deal, but I want to see you soon.¡± Jang Mandok decided to ignore the slight remorse that pierced his lungs. ¡°Sabaek!¡± Thanks to Geom Woo-bin¡¯s side effects completely improving, their expressions also became brighter. ¡°Are you done practicing?¡± ¡°Yes. He told me that Wolhagiru was ruined, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a natural result of making and selling fake scammers and doing business by treating them like prostitutes. However¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I touch your head just this once?¡± Sehwa looked at Geom Woo-bin with desperate eyes, as if she wanted to pet her cute puppy. When Jang Mandok shot her a disbelieving look, Sehwa immediately backtracked. With that, Geom Woo-bin canceled his training in the afternoon and then went out to town after a long time. Many people in Hangzhou sent gifts to pray for his well-being, and some even prayed for a total of one hundred days. All was well, so it was reasonable to say thanks to them. The first place that Geom Woo-bin went to was the orphanage he had supported steadily. The director¡¯s first reaction to seeing Geom Woo-bin was astonishing, and he immediately burst into tears. Seeing the director crying profusely saying that the Gods of Heaven and Earth had heard his prayers, Geom Woo-bin felt gratitude for living anew. Every time he passed by, he greeted Geom Woo-bin here and there and heard a voice of relief saying he was glad that he was doing well. Among the dogs, there were people who were unfamiliar with Geom Woo-bin, and seeing even those people burst into tears, he rejoiced in his recovery as if it were his own work. ¡°Brother!¡± The jumping So ki-cheon was especially nice. So Ki-cheon, who was still short, hugged Geom Woo-bin and said, ¡®Ike! You can¡¯t get your clothes dirty!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s really nice to hear your voice. Is everything better? What about your head?¡± ¡°It will grow back over time. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve found that it¡¯s best to have nothing to do with beggars.¡± Geom Woo-bin then asked, ¡°Do you know about a secret song?¡± Chapter 98 ¡°Where?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know about that?¡± ¡°Can you look for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s request, so I¡¯ll try my best, but it won¡¯t be easy. However, why the secret song?¡± ¡°My aunt and uncles went to find the medicine to cure my disease. I don¡¯t need it anymore because I¡¯m all better, but¡­¡± ¡°You will find out soon, but don¡¯t expect too much.¡± Geom Woo-bin, who had been talking with So Ki-cheon, stopped. His gaze was directed at the crowd in front of the employment agency. ¡°The Jo Hwang-se family almost went bankrupt, so a lot of people lost their jobs. The bad guys got punished, but that¡¯s not a good thing.¡± The loud voice of a man standing in front of the crowd could be heard. ¡°Today, we are no longer hiring people! Go back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, find some more! You don¡¯t have to live with pasting your mouth!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to do chores, so just give me a place to work!¡± When he thought that he was also responsible for their cries, Geom Woo-bin was not at ease. Talking with So Ki-cheon about various things, the steps they took continued all the way to Wolhagiru. Wolhagiru, which had been so glamorous, was gradually turning into an old-fashioned abandoned house with the door closed. ¡®That was where it started.¡¯ When he first delivered Sagi sake on a monthly basis, he didn¡¯t think of the current Oseon Manor. However, Geom Woo-bin and the Blood Lion became the most famous people in Hangzhou under the name of Hangzhou Wusun. The Blood Lion seemed to have gone down, but the orphan boy Geom Woo-bin¡¯s day was as dramatic as a duck turned into a phoenix. Hangzhou was still glamorous and noisy, but there were scars left by the collapse of the emperor¡¯s reign. ¡®Is there no way to heal that wound?¡¯ * * * In the end, Baek Dong-pal had chosen to run away. When the promised date came, there was only one way for Baek Dong-pal to choose. ¡°A wonderful child. I¡¯m glad you ran away.¡± From the highest point of the meeting, the three were watching Baek Dong-pal. Coming out of the secret passage in the crevice of the rock, preparing the boat seemed as small as a thumb. ¡°If you can¡¯t even find a dung fly, there is only one place you can look forward to, right?¡± At Seo Seok-san¡¯s words, the two sighed. ¡°Opening. Damn it! I don¡¯t want to ask him anything.¡± He then spoke with an expression that stated that he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°It¡¯s for the death penalty, so you have to do it even if you don¡¯t like it. But is that motherfucker dangerous?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That ferry boat. Isn¡¯t that a hole in the floor over there?¡± They were more than fifty pages apart, but they could see a hole in the back of the ship. A hole that had been left unmaintained for a long time would be fine right now, but it would soon start to spit out water after a hundred sheets fall from the land. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to tell me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange what we say? Can you swim?¡± ¡°Now, thanks to us (?), he¡¯s thin, but think of his original body. Is that a body that can swim?¡± Baek Dong-pal, who had gotten on a boat swaying slightly in the waves, was untying the rope connected to the rock. ¡°What kind of Moorim is the most knowledgeable guy who can¡¯t properly manage even a life-lined ship?¡± If they were to go now, they have threatened to kill you, and if you just look at them, Dong-pal Baek will undoubtedly become a water ghost. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s going to die after all.¡± It was when Baek Dong-pal, who had loosened the rope, grabbed the oar and was about to row¡­ ¡°Lord! Lord! Found it!¡± Wangjik waved a small letter and ran to Baek Dong-pal. ¡°I found the secret song!¡± The shaky Baek Dong-pal then jumped out of the boat. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Yeah! We couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location, but they said they did!¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t figure out the exact location?¡± Baek Dong-pal pondered on the spot. He was worried about whether the Blood Lion would pass over this much, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about that. The three were eagerly waiting for Dong-Pal Baek to run to the office with the paper. ¡°Believe in our mercy! You idiot!¡± One may not have heard the voice of Jeong Yeon Hong, but Baek Dong-pal ran towards the Mantonghoe building to see if the power of the spirit was transmitted. The three of them came down from the roof and quickly entered the office. After a while, Dong-pal reappeared with a happy face and waved his letter. ¡°I found the secret song!¡± It was no surprise that they already knew, but they had happy expressions on their faces. ¡°Oh! So?¡° ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty expression to draw.¡± What a quick-witted guy! Couldn¡¯t one see the hole in his stomach? ¡°Still. Where is it?¡± ¡°It is said to be located in Guryongsan in Jangjuk-hyeon, Gansuseong.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Guryongsan a big mountain with nine peaks? Exactly where are you talking about?¡± A cold sweat broke out on Baek Dong-pal¡¯s forehead at Seo Seok-san¡¯s question. ¡°Well, as you said, Mt. Guryong was so wide that I couldn¡¯t figure out the exact location.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re right?¡± ¡°Certainly! My men never make a mistake.¡± Jeong Yeon Hong stood up. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys make sure that there isn¡¯t any mistake first?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± After the Blood Lion left, Baek Dong-pal ran to the boat in the crevice of the rock. The boat was also half submerged. ¡°You knew I was running away.¡± Even though he knew that, the Blood Lion didn¡¯t bother to catch it. He said he would kill, but he had no intention of killing him, and he looked rather concerned. ¡°The Blood Lion under the heavens is worried about this Baek Dong-pal.¡± Excited, Dong-pal Baek murmured as he looked in the direction in which the Blood Lion disappeared. ¡°The secret song, please find it.¡± * * * The girl was kneeling on the floor without a single piece of underwear on. She was so calm that the expression on the face of the one who was about to die was strange. Suha spoke while looking through the clothes her sister was wearing. ¡°No more.¡± Hwang Jo-gil said, waving the pocket in his hand. ¡°The three hermits are all you have?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± ¡°The 500,000 nyang that you scammed me?¡± ¡°It was stolen.¡± ¡°By whom?¡± At this, Yeo Dong-sul let out an inexplicable laugh. ¡°What is funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like Son Goku playing in the palm of the Buddha, how can it not be funny?¡± ¡°Who is the Buddha and who is Goku?¡± The young woman, who had a smile on, asked. ¡°Did you say that Oh Seon-won are villagers who can be eliminated at any time?¡± ¡°I think you said that.¡± ¡°We only did it with words, but Oseon Manor showed it with actions. We were the only ones unaware of their fear¡­¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Hwang Dae-in is ruined, but he still doesn¡¯t know who he was ruined for.¡± ¡°All the bad things happened along with the cheolhyeolbang, and it was just terribly unlucky. What else is there other than this reason? Ah! You even bought my 500,000 nyang.¡± ¡°The money I took was nothing but crumbs. The money is there, but it is not, but the great man must have perished.¡± Hwang Jo-gil kicked the frowning girl in the face. With a short scream, the skinny girl fell wildly backwards. ¡°What is this bastard talking about!¡± The subordinates re-awakened the girl¡¯s spit after spitting out blood mixed with saliva. ¡°Jo-gil¡­ If you were just in Beijing or in Hangzhou, you should have lived quietly. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have been involved with Jangwon Oh.¡± ¡°Why do you keep bringing up the story of Oseon Manor! What the hell are they doing!¡± ¡°You idiot! All of this is because of Oseon Manor! Wolhagiru was ruined, the Cheolhyeolbang came to Hangzhou, and even all the guests were ruined by Wu Seonjangwon!¡± It was quite hard to believe. ¡°What kind of power does Oh Jangwon have?¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know that yet either. The only thing for sure is that it Oh Jangwon ruined you. They¡¯re the ones who stole the money they scammed you.¡± ¡°You said you stole my money from them?¡± ¡°If I had that money, would I have been locked up in that shabby guest cup in the corner saying I was crazy?¡± ¡°How did you know all that?¡± ¡°The guy who stole my money told me. He¡¯s the guy named Oh Seon Jang-won¡¯s old western chief. The angler fits so well that there is no doubt about it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by Oh Seon Jangwon? Oh Seon-won¡­¡± Hwang Jo-gil, who had been rolling the name in his mouth for a long time, turned around. ¡°Buy him.¡± Yeo Dong-sul, who was then grabbed by two subordinates, called Hwang Jo-gil. ¡°Jo Gil-ah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you save me?¡± ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s quite boring.¡± Hwang Jo-gil entered the room and sat on a chair, staring out the window with blank eyes. He felt so surprised about what he had been told with that he couldn¡¯t think of anything. Upon seeing this, a smile hung on the lips of Hwang Jo-gil, who had been sitting like that for a while. ¡°You have nothing to worry about. If anyone touches me, I have to kill them.¡± * * * Jang Mandok checked the letters he had just received. -I found the secret song. Leaving for Guryongsan, Jangjuk-hyeon, Gansuseong. Although he felt apologetic, Jang Mandok still did not want to miss the time alone with Geom Woo-bin. And so, the letters turned to white ashes and scattered. Jang Mandok, who felt a sense of remorse tingling within his conscience, went to the training center after fixing his expression. Geom Woo-bin had moved his place from his underground training room to the training center on his side. When Jang Mandok left, Geom Woo-bin was standing opposite Gong Seong-tak. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It could hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then, shall we fight properly after a long time?¡± It looked like the two of them are going to do a dance, but the atmosphere was not good. Jang Mandok, who was trying to dissuade him, soon changed his mind. ¡®Shall we see how strong the death penalty is?¡¯ It was difficult to accurately determine the level of Geom Woo-bin with a non-muro to avoid getting hurt. ¡®It will be quite difficult to beat Gong Seong-tak yet.¡¯ Gong Seong-tak¡¯s martial arts may be similar to or even better than Ga-ju¡¯s. Geom Woo-bin and Gong Seong-tak, who had been standing a distance apart, held a ceremony. Although he did a lot of dancing, Geom Woo-bin¡¯s expression was definitely different from before. In addition to this, Gong Seong-tak was not in the mood to be sloppy. Geom Woo-bin moved first. Stepping on the footsteps of the ten steps and hundred spirits, the Chihwa falling water was dazzling and fast. Against Geom Woo-bin¡¯s kwon method, Gong Seong-tak¡¯s each method was unfolded. The subversive Jincheon Thunderbolt then collided with Geom Woo-bin. Kwinbeop! It made a large, clanging sound. Jang Man-dok was startled. It was proof that the two people were raising their power to a great extent. Geom Woo-bin and Gong Seong-tak, who had fallen for a while, immediately got up and became entangled again. Geom Woo-bin fought by mixing kwonbeop, jangbeop, and gakbeop evenly. Geom Woo-bin, who had never fought before and had only done martial arts, took the shift of karate smoothly according to the situation. Of course, he wasn¡¯t perfect. ¡®It would have been better to deal with Seunghwangpacheon¡¯s herbivore over there. Hmm, the change in the story is a bit lacking.¡¯ Gong Seong-tak exclaimed after his feet and hands fell tangled in a mess. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good! This time I¡¯m going a little bit harder!¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s attack, which entered with a warning, was definitely more powerful than before. First, Geom Woo-bin, who defended himself with the Cheonla index, found a hole and pierced his sword. The battle between the two of them was truly a whirlwind. Obviously, Gong Seong-tak was pouring a lot of energy into it, but Geom Woo-bin was not pushed. The fierce battle oozed even fierceness. Geom Woo-bin and Gong Seong-tak¡¯s pants and sleeves were ragged, and the skin they touched was stained red. The fact that the skin of the two of them turned red, which was not easily cut even with a knife, was telling of the ferocity of this fight. The two men¡¯s dance, which had been clashing non-stop for a while, stopped when Gong Seong-tak retreated sharply. There was a hint of surprise that could not be hidden appeared on Gong Seong-tak¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great! How could you have such a martial art at your age?¡± ¡°The teachers are great.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m doing a secret dance with the future Moorim first! good night! From now on, I will do my best, so be prepared!¡± Gong Seong-tak¡¯s attacks pouring out after he said those words were definitely different. Different destructive power, different speed, different feeling of pressure. Gong Seong-tak¡¯s jincheongak was so terrifying that even Jang Mandok burst into ¡®Oh!¡¯ Geom Woo-bin, who was also a good karate swap, was also pushed behind her and eventually fell onto the floor after taking the shot. Chapter 99 Jang Mandok, who looked startled, ran and tried to take a look, but Geom Woo-bin stood up. ¡°Priest Zhang, I¡¯m fine. Iron-Blood Ball has crossed the Eight Castles. I can bear this enough.¡± She said this, but the pain in her trembling shoulder did not go away. She wanted to keep doing secret dance, but that ended up just being the greed of Geom Woo-bin. Woo-bin bowed respectfully toward Seong-tak. ¡°Thank you for teaching.¡± ¡°Awesome. It looks like it will surpass me in the next three years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why the Moorim people were so obsessed with martial arts. But I think I can understand a little bit of that feeling today. Let¡¯s do this often.¡± When Jang Mandok made a ferocious expression on his face, Gong Seong-tak said, ¡®I¡¯ll do it with care.¡¯ ¡°Whoa! It is still unsatisfactory.¡± Jang Mandok put his face in front of Geom Woo-bin. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m that greedy. However, you have to get stronger so that the priests don¡¯t have to worry. Yes. I know. I love you too.¡± When Geom Woo-bin was hugged, happiness bloomed on the other person¡¯s face. * * * ¡°Isn¡¯t Mandok going to be having a good time with the death penalty alone by now?¡± Seo Seok-san burnt his will at the words of Yeon Ji-hong in front of Goryeong-san. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly get a napkin and go back. Mandok before that scoundrel gets even closer to the death penalty.¡± Goryeong had an unusual shape with nine peaks in one mountain. The peaks were high, the valleys were deep, and the mountains were steep, so even hunters and herbalists would not feel motivated to explore it. ¡°There were a few Hwajeon villages around, so let¡¯s go around and ask questions about the secret village.¡± However, after two hours, the three returned empty-handed. Among the eight villagers of Hwajeon around the mountain, no one even knew the name of Bihwagok. ¡°Now all that remains is to search all those mountains.¡± ¡°According to the information of the meeting, if there is a secret song there, there will be no ordinary buildings. If there was a building, it would have already been noticed by anyone.¡± ¡°Then you could be in a deep valley or underground?¡± ¡°I think those two are the most likely. I think I am underground.¡± At Do Pyeong-su¡¯s the two of them looked at them with a ¡®why?¡¯ sort of expression. ¡°They are sneaky bastards.¡± Although not very related, they decided to start a search with the underground in mind. Because the forest was thick, it was impossible to find a secret facility underground if one were to search with a watermelon licking method. ¡°The best way to get water out of the reservoir is to block it and pump it out.¡± Very rarely, this time they also followed the advice of Do Pyeong-su. So, the trees were plucked from the hard-to-reach areas. It was far better to search for sure from the beginning than to waste time wandering around looking for it easily. No matter how huge a tree was, it was pulled out with a single use of force, and small things began to float into the air with a single gesture. The trees in Guryongsan disappeared remarkably quickly. The people who were most surprised by the change in the mountains were Hwa Jeon-min. This was because the hometown of the slasher was at the bottom of the mountain, there was no real change in their life. However, the shape of the mountain that changes after sleeping and waking up made people tremble in fear. ¡°What is going on in that mountain? Does anyone know?¡± ¡°The shaman in the village below said that the mountain spirit was angry with something?¡± ¡°A mountain spirit? Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They seem to be collecting money to hold an ancestral rite.¡± The women chatted while working in the fields, and, as always, supernatural phenomena were easily believed. Soju-daek, whose belly bulged out due to pregnancy, was also one of those people who easily fell for that belief. She lived in Suzhou and came to be called the Soju House, and she had four daughters, two of whom were twins. Her mother-in-law, who had a strong preference for boys, made the Soju house uneasy by secretly and sometimes overtly revealing the intention of kicking her out to her parents¡¯ house if she couldn¡¯t have a son again this time. However, an existence called a mountain spirit that could do things that were unavoidable as a human has appeared. She couldn¡¯t stand to see the only lure she could hold on to her. As soon as the day dawned, the Soju house abandoned the field work and climbed toward the top of Mt. Guryong. The closer one would get to the top, the more¡­ Boom! Thud! The sound rang out loudly. Even the loud sound was terrifying, but when a huge tree fell to the floor and the vibration was transmitted, the fear grew even greater. However, the opportunity to meet the mountain spirit would not come again in this lifetime. With this in mind, she made her way through the forest, pushing her fears over her whole body. In addition to this, she finally found traces of the mountain spirit. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her when she came all the way here. The uprooted trees were piled up like hills here and there, and the ground was torn apart. It looked like a huge civil engineering work was being done. Koo! A huge tree fell to a place less than ten leaves away. She out a piercing scream involuntarily. After a while, someone appeared in front of her like a ghost. With big eyes and a rough beard, the long-haired man looked far from the mountain spirit she knew. However, there could be no existence other than the mountain spirit that could exist here. The woman knelt down on her knees and shook her head. ¡°God! Please have pity on this little, ignorant bitch!¡± Do Pyeong-su, who believed that the Soju House was a mountain spirit, only looked down at her. ¡®What are you asking me to have pity on?¡¯ In the past, he would have thought about whether or not to kill him because he would be disturbed, but now he was thinking of finishing the business and leaving. ¡°I got married here from Suzhou when I was 19 and lived there for ten years!¡± The Soju House talked about the life he had lived. It wasn¡¯t long enough to talk about ten years. This is because there was nothing special about the life of a slash-and-burn citizen. ¡°If I can¡¯t have a son this time, I will be kicked out! Please, have pity on this lowly girl, and have just one son!¡± The Soju House was begging for Do Pyeong-su to show his abilities that he couldn¡¯t possibly have. It didn¡¯t seem like she would leave easily if she didn¡¯t take her son. ¡°Yes. The child you give birth to this time will be a son.¡± The Soju woman raised her head with an expression as if she had conquered the world. ¡°Is that really true?¡± ¡°Did you see me lying?¡± ¡°Thank you! thank you so much! God!¡± ¡°Once your business is over, let¡¯s go. I have work to do.¡± After thanking him profusely, she went back down from the mountains. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Yeon Hong, who was listening from behind, asked a question, Do Pyeong-su merely shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s either a son or a daughter after all. Would a woman ever give birth to a dog?¡± ¡°So you pretended to be a mountain spirit?¡± ¡°I told you to speak right even if your mouth is crooked. It¡¯s not a scam because I didn¡¯t take any profit.¡± It was not really wrong. He seemed to be getting smarter these days, though he didn¡¯t like it. Seoksan Mountain, where all the trees on one side of the mountain were plucked, came to their place. ¡°It seems that this is not the peak.¡± Only the monstrous beasts had lost their nests. ¡°Then we must move to the next peak.¡± Either way, the three of them didn¡¯t even think about giving up in the first place. * * * Bihwagok was a venerable organization with a history of two hundred and fifty years. However, they were not even classified as a Moorim group. This was because he didn¡¯t do anything like this to Moorim. However, it was neither a merchant nor a legislative group, and it was not an ordinary place from the beginning. In fact, the truth of the story was that it was just a gathering of people who were afraid of death. Just as Qin Shi Huang had found a medicine for immortality, they also gathered to make a medicine for immortality. There were surprisingly many such people in the world, and as the years had passed, the number had become a total of three hundred. Most of them were self-sufficient, and what could not be solved by self-sufficiency was covered by selling the elixir made while researching. Because the drugs were unusual, the name Bihwagok was unintentionally known to the world, and because of that, Bihwagok managed to make a nest here in Goryeongsan, where there was hardly anyone for one hundred and fifty years ago. It was a peaceful day to spend every day as a study. He had no greed for anything other than eternal life, so he was satisfied with his life in the wild. The only two concerns were that they could not make the immortality drug and that someone might try to steal their secret. The cave, located deep in Goryeongsan Mountain, was an excellent hiding place for them. However, the three suddenly arrived and were on the verge of breaking their peace into pieces. ¡°Are you sure you are looking for us?¡± Elder Jo Suk-chan answered the question of Hwang So-san, the gokju brewer of Bihwagok. ¡°The intelligence group toured four villages of slashers to gather information, and they said they asked about our story.¡± Hwang So-san patted his white beard as usual and let out a sigh. ¡°Uh-huh! It is a peace that has been kept for one hundred and fifty years, but that peace was placed on the windmill.¡± ¡°Based on their momentum, it seems that they will not give up until they find us. What should I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move.¡± ¡°Yeah? Abandoning this good place?¡± The natural and artificial caves had holes through which sunlight and wind could enter, so it was a blessed nest. ¡°It¡¯s quite a pity, but wouldn¡¯t it be better than being caught by evildoers from the outside world?¡± ¡°Then, first, I will have the Gokdo Islands at Seungryongbong withdraw. It¡¯s where they are closest.¡± * * * Seo Seok-san, who was pulling out a tree, found a cave behind the plucked tree. It was well hidden by the bushes and would not have been found if the trees had not been plucked. At the entrance of the cave, traces of human entry were clearly visible until recently. Seo Seok-san shouted and called for Yeon Hong and Do Pyeong-su, and then went inside. Discarded wooden utensils and clothes and shoes were also seen. ¡°You ran away in a hurry.¡± Do Pyeong-su, who had entered the cave, looked around as he spoke. He also picked up the children¡¯s clothes that had fallen on the floor. ¡°I think there was a baby. How many people exactly, I¡¯d say, enough?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are between one hundred and five hundred people based on the information the dung fly knows?¡± Little was known about it, so there was a large variance in the numbers. ¡°Looking at here, I think there were about thirty to fifty at the most. It means there is another place to live other than here.¡± Seok-San¡¯s words were received by Jeong Yeon Hong. ¡°And the important thing is that he ran away without us knowing. We couldn¡¯t catch those who were here, so we could miss those who are elsewhere. If we can¡¯t find the secret song this time, we¡¯re done.¡± Do Pyeong-su spoke as he left the cave. ¡°Then I will have to cut down the tree without even sleeping.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to negotiate than that?¡± ¡°Are you negotiating? We need to find a secret story, and then we do the negotiation.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t secret songs bring us back?¡± ¡°How?¡± At this, Hong took out Oh Seon-ju and a brush from the pocket on his waist. ¡°If we stay quiet, we might come back here.¡± With that, he wrote and placed a small bottle of stave on top of the correspondence. ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t want to leave the house they¡¯ve been hiding from for so long, after all.¡±